Safe Luxury

Is it safe to use Fire King bake ware? In the microwave. It is vintage sort of.

Were can you find a safe website were you could watch avatar the episode the pheonix king? avatar,pheonix king, website, safe, watch,episode, fire, lord

what is a safe flammable liquid to use that will ignite when dry? Sorry I know my wording didn't make much sense, heres the deal, im doing a performance of "Jar Of Hearts" on stage this weekend and I need to be able to set fire to a king of hearts playing card and have it completely ashed and burned out before it hits the floor. what is a liquid I could pre-soak the card in before the performance that will keep the card super flammable after its dried and that will burn quickly?

Need King snake heat ideas..? Using a lamp during the day.. I'm ready for my first reptile, I've decided on a California King Snake and was wondering about heating the habitat during the day. I live in an apartment building, and am gone usually 9 hours per day. I know that the snakes need a daytime temperature of 80 + but my concern is more with the fire risks of heat lamps etc.. Is it okay to have a timer set for the heat lamps? I'd feel a LOT more comfortable if I could set it for say 5-7 hours and then have the timer shut it off while I'm away. Heat doesn't escape my apartment very well, as it's currently 73 degrees outside and 79 in here..lol I'm just concerned about the fire risks of heating elements used in reptile tanks. My other thought was to have a heating pad on a timer and use that instead of a bulb. I get a lot of natural sunlight in this apartment, so the lighting aspect I'm not so worried about. Are pet heating pads rated for safe use?

Can you guys tell me how this short story is? A Short Story She was wandering alone, hungry, helpless, unable to find any sustenance. She had 3 children, 3 younglings who were yet to see the outside world. Her mate had been taken 15 days ago...And she had no hope that he would ever come back. As a lone raindrop fell on her face, she was reminded of their terrible separation… She was an epitome of beauty and magnificence; he, a toughened survivor, with fire in his eyes. He was a King in his own right…he had fought for her; the battle had been hard, with the other contenders and their lethal moves, but in the end, he vanquished them all, just for her. He was the only one who understood her, the only one who could see the actual innocence and the true beauty hidden behind the black hood that covered her. They came together, lost in their own world, journeying through the vast expanse of green around them, but alas, this joy was short lived; there came a time when they had to run for their lives…they were not safe. The fire, the gunshots, the piteous screams echoing throughout the night as the other inhabitants were slaughtered mercilessly and dragged before their eyes…It had been too much for them, so they had decided to flee….Until they discovered they were not alone… she was pregnant. They were forced to settle down, and they were not faring well. She was becoming weaker day by day, and this called for drastic measures on his part…it was a matter of life and death, not only for her, but also for their 3 young ones….And thus, they were forced to separate, he had to go away to sustain his family. Their terrible goodbye had been amplified even more when he was captured in front of her eyes….Even the skies had cried at their separation! She had been left crying as the rain mixed with her anguish… She was jolted back to reality when the rain grew heavier. It was nightfall, and time to go home. Until suddenly, she saw someone…was this an apparition? For there, in front of her, was the one she awaited the most; the only one she wanted, the only one she desired. She stood still, unable to voice anything, but he understood; they were united again, and nothing could ever break them apart…he came towards her, indicating the kill that would end the hunger gnawing at her stomach, but nothing else mattered except the fact that he had come back….And together, King Cobra and his wife slithered back to their nest, gazing lovingly at their 3 children who were yet to hatch, and they knew that however dangerous their future was…they would face it together. You guys don't need to make false praises or something; I'm tough, and I'm open to suggestions! Cheers :) @?- hmm...jumps around a lot....could you please tell me the areas where it does so so that i can improve that part? @The Third Wheel- That's perfectly fine! I'm gonna post another story in some time, maybe you'll like that! @May Roberts- Haha, I thought so too! You see, this is the first time I've ever written such a...well, ROMANTIC short story! So well, I had a chance to pour out all those cheesy 'I'll never let you go Jack' type of adjectives into this thing...well, i guess it IS a bit too much. @Jimbo- Thank you so much for the advice! :)

How do u like my sisters story i know its long its some of the first chapter and the preface there are also a few wrongs she spelled wrong lol she meant to put ears n instead she put ears it's a little long but please read it all i would have made a link but im not quite sure how do do that sorry. Preface It all started a long time ago back when the world was one and its people lived side by side and lived for thinking of others before themselves. Back when there was no war and no destructive leader. Back when people could speak there mind and not be killed on sight. Well, that was a long, long time ago. It all started with two princesses both of them very beautiful and loved by their people. They were sisters. They loved one another. But corruption soon took its role on them. Princess Sophia had hair as bright as the sun on a summer’s day, she had hypnotizing blue eyes, and nearly always held a smile. Princess Rosaline had hair as dark as a pine tree’s bark, her lips a faint pink, her green eyes only brought more beauty to her. But when she smiled everyone couldn’t help but smile with her. When a baby was born that would have unthinkable power there would always be a strange birthmark on their left shoulder in the shape of either a lily or a rose. There were only myths about the rose birthmark, it being so rare, the rose birthmark had only been heard through myths and tall tales throughout the years. The day Sophia was born she bared a lily but Rosaline had a mark of the rose. Many fortune tellers told prophecies of the sisters when they were just toddlers. Some told of how both sisters would be extremely wise and love everyone in the kingdom, others told of how both sisters would protect the kingdom from any monster that dare to try to harm it. Both wrong. The one everyone should’ve listened to was a prophecy that was told by a crazy old woman , the true prophecy, “ Yes both princesses will grow to be beauties of the kingdom, but heed my warning, A princess shall betray the other, kill her and the kind king and queen, she will bring with her a army of darkness,” Her voice grew tired and crackly yet louder at the same time. Her gray scraggly hair flowed with the wind, her mole only barely noticeable, her pale wrinkled skin seemed less fragile then normal as the old women finished the prophecy. “There shall be a great battle of good and evil, fire and ice, one will die, the other shall bring only more misery and pain to the kingdom, she shall rule for four hundred years. She will kill anyone that dare cross her. But one day when we are long dead, everyone but the queen, and our great-great-great-grandchildren will only know misery and suffering there will be hope. On her sixteenth birthday, a young woman shall come, she will kill the queen and our kingdom will once again be safe, she shall give her life to save us all and she shall prevail. She will be the queen’s sister reincarnated. The ice princess. Heed my word for I have seen the future! All will be lost all will be destroyed, please listen to me!” The old women pleaded with the villages that were listening to her, such pain and sorrow in her eyes. Yet none of the villagers believed her, most walked away. “The princesses will love each other you daft old hag, what is one prophecy against a thousand?” said a villager. All the villagers that were left shook their heads in agreement…… They should have listened to the old woman… they should have listened. As the girls grew older their powers became clear, Sophia had the power of fire, but Rosaline had the power of ice. When Sophia was eighteen and Rosaline was sixteen the old woman’s prophecy came true. No one knows why Sophia hated her parents and sister so, no one but Sophia herself, and her sister Rosaline. Sophia rode after Rosaline as she fled for her life. Eventually they came upon a iced over lake, both girls stopped as the ice began to crack. Rosaline got off her horse, Sophia did the same. Rosaline knew that she was going to die, but before she did she placed a curse on her sister. Her voice was kind as it always was, such a innocent voice, but filled with a great sadness, “Dear sister I forgive you for what you are about to do to me, but not for what you shall do with this world, one day, four hundred years from this very day I will come back for you, and destroy you.” Rosaline stood there she looked unafraid, so calm and peaceful, but still you could tell her sadness from a hundred miles away, such a strong sadness. Sophia laughed, a evil sickening sound. “I’m about to kill you sister, tell me how you will come back and destroy me?” “I will have a reincarnation, it saddens me that she will have to die as well.” And with that Sophia killed her sister, no one knows how exactly all they know is that she was dead. That same night the old woman that had told everyone the true prophecy died in her sleep. Sophia took charge of the kingdom. The peaceful kingdom was doomed. Four hundred years have passed since then. My name is Rochelle, and this is my story. Chapter one “Rochelle!” I heard the innkeeper say. She was shaking me in my bed. “Rochelle you must get up!” my head was still dizzy from sleeping all day but I could still recognize the panic in the woman’s voice. My mother. I couldn’t tell why she was so frightened I quickly sat up on the hay bed and looked into her eyes. She had the kindest face I had ever known, her hair was already gray and she was only in her early forties. She had laugh lines and barley noticeable wrinkles along with a double chin. And she had tears in her pale blue eyes. I loved this woman more then anything. And she was so panicked. “What is it mother?” I asked her in a groggy voice. “The queen, she is coming my daughter!” She yelled. “Why?” I asked her, now I was completely awake. “The queen fears the prophecy will come true she is stopping at every village and checking all the backs of the young women for the mark of the rose. “Then why are you so scared mother?” I asked her. “The queen is killing all the girls even if they do not bare the mark.” She replied studying my face. “I cannot bare to loose you my child.” A fresh tear fell silently down her cheek and onto my hair. “But there is nothing we can do mother.” I calmly said, looking down. Even though I said it calm my heart was racing so fast and loud I feared she could hear it. “You must run.” “What!” I yelled, “I cant mama I cant.” “You must, she took my husband and my son I will not let her take you.” She pulled me close to her, snuggling my head into her chest and resting her head on mine. I could feel her tears dripping on my head now. “I will not let her take you.” She repeated. I pulled away from her, her face was a blotchy red now. “Mother what will happen if she catches me?” I asked her already knowing the dreaded answer. “Then she will kill you my daughter.” A new wave of tears fell down her cheeks. “But then you would have at least tried.” I looked at her again and I knew that I had to try for her sake. But I also felt it in my gut that something terrible was about to happen. “For you I will try.” I smiled a weak smile then hugged her. “Rochelle I will only be able to tell you this once so please listen carefully.” “Yes mother.” “You will walk north in the town then you will find the forest, keep heading north until you find a waterfall, then you must head east until you reach a village. Do not tell anyone your name, at the dead center of the village you shall find a small yellow cottage, give this to the man that will answer,” she pulled a small, dirty pouch from her apron handing it to me. “Do not look at what is in this pouch until you reach the cottage. Promise me you wont.” “I promise mother.” “Keep It hidden, no one but the man in the cottage can know about it nor see it.” I didn’t really know what to say so I nodded. “You must survive no matter what.” I nodded again. “Bring everything you will need for a two day journey.” I stared at her. “That is how long the journey will take Rochelle. She added after studying my confused expression. I didn’t bother to nod this time. “When you get to the waterfall stop there and rest only the pure hearted are allowed there, but no sooner you mustn’t stop until you reach the waterfall.” “I will do my best mother.” It was her turn to nod then. Then we both stood there looking at each other. I was so confused but I knew that she wouldn’t explain it to me again. “Hurry.” she said calmly. I knew I didn’t have much time so I tried my best not to waste any. I gathered two changes of clothes, dried food, and water. My mother was pacing back and forth through the ancient room and as she did the wood creaked and creaked. There was nothing left to do now, I had to leave. My mother knew exactly what I was thinking. “You have to go now Rochelle.” something about her face made me realize that there was something else she wanted to tell me but I didn’t ask. And she didn’t tell. I was at the door now, and about to twist the handle when she rushed over to me and hugged me again. I held her tight and felt my own tears rush down my cheek. “I will always love you my sweet, kind daughter.” “I will come back mother I promise you I will.” I buried myself deeper into her shoulder. “Goodbye Rochelle I will pray for your safety.” “As will I pray for yours.” I kissed her on the cheek and left the room, looking back for only a second. Why was she looking at my shoulder? And why did she still have that expression that there was something she wanted to tell me but couldn’t? I put the gray cloak that was set carefully by the door on and left without knowing. I was on the run now, and I feared I always will be. I walked as fast as I could without being noticed, many of the villagers were panicked as my mother was and all were talking. The village was small, but so many of the villagers were outside today that It was hard to get through them. Many villagers tripped and stumbled, others were cradling they’re relatives. It was too much to take I kept my head down not wanting to see anymore. I wished I was blind. But after a few minutes I finally found the forest. I made sure none of the villagers were watching me, none were. I walked faster and faster, until I was in the forest. I quickened my pace until I was so deep inside the forest that I knew no villager could see me. The smell was sweet, and I was overwhelmed by it , pine trees, flowers, berries, even the smell of the fresh grass. It brought me a slight moment of peace. I never dreamed something could be this beautiful. And then something else overwhelmed me, I was alone. But it wasn’t just that, all the villagers knew me, knew my mother. My mother. The queen would kill her, she would know that my mother told me to escape, but before the queen would kill her she would interrogate her. Asking her exactly were I was going, but I also knew mother would never tell, she would die a painful death. All because she didn’t want to loose me. I had to go back. But the villagers knew by now that I was gone, both me and my mother would die no matter what I did now. I had to keep moving, but not for me I wasn’t doing this for me, I was making this journey for my mother. I felt my heart start to break for her, I might never see her again. A tear dripped down my cheek but this wasn’t the time to cry, I couldn’t brake down here, I had to make it to the waterfall by the day’s end and then rest. I mustn’t let her down I had to try my best to make it, to survive for her. I kept heading north. Then something took hold of me like I had been here before, something was guiding me I didn’t trip or stumble once. It was as if I belonged here, like I belonged to nature. I walked and walked, the sun was almost set but still no sign of the waterfall. I began to loose hope. Then I smelt it, I never smelt anything like it, it was sweeter then berries or flowers even, it was the most amazing smell I closed my eyes and to my surprise I could picture the waterfall in complete detail, beautiful glistening rocks of every color of the rainbow, water as blue as the sky on a clear day. The greenest grass and bushes surrounded it. My eyes were still closed but I could feel my feet guiding me, showing me the way. I didn’t open my eyes until my feet stopped dead in their tracks. I opened my eyes. I could feel my jaw drop, I was right next to the waterfall, the sound was amazing, birds chirping even though it was almost dark, the water rushing down into the stream, flowers of all sorts were surrounding the waterfall and stream, red, blue, green, colors I had never seen before. I didn’t want to fall asleep but suddenly I felt my muscles in my legs start to give, and my eyelids were drooping. I stared at it all one more time then laid down right next to the waterfall, taking my gray cloak off and using it as a blanket, and my bag as a pillow. Shortly after I fell asleep, feeling so peaceful for the first time in my life. Even my dream was peaceful. Not quite a dream because it was all of my best memories mixed into one. The first part of the dream was when I was four and my father and brother were still alive, my brother was eight ears older then me, my brother, Alex had a huge grin on his face because he had finally beaten father at chest, he jumped for joy and everyone was grinning and laughing, especially my father, he shook hands with Alex and congratulated him. I could tell Alex was getting just a tad bit fool of himself, his blonde hair was bouncing up and down along with him. My father was considered very handsome, black hair, square jaw lines, a hint of a cleft was on his chin, his lips were pale, along with his whole body, his eyes were gray, at four years olds I never understood why. But now I did. My father was just a slave to the queen, he and all the other men were constantly working, I had even heard of some of the men dying from being pushed too hard. And then there was my mother her lips were full, she was absolutely beautiful, her hair was the same color blonde as my brother, she was skinny, and her face was almost a perfect oval. My mother had changed so much since the day my father and Alex died, I knew that she had to watch them die, but I didn’t know how they died that was something I could ask her, something I never wanted to ask her, and she never told me. Me peaceful dream was starting to get blurry so I stopped my thoughts dead in my tracks and let the dream play out. My whole dream was full of the time I had spent with my family, but that only included seven ears of my life. My brother was only fifteen when he died, my father was my father was forty two. Suddenly I awoke, my head was dizzy and I carefully got up so I wouldn’t get a headache, then I heard it. A voice. A boy’s voice. I leaped to my feet and hid behind a bush, I didn’t dare run. I didn’t dare make a sound. Not so much as a gasp. But hadn’t my mother said that only the pure hearted were allowed entrance to the waterfall, I didn’t take a chance. Then I heard footsteps, I had to look something was telling me that I had to look. I put my head at the side of the bush knowing that whoever was there wouldn’t be able to see me. Then I saw him. He looked to be fifteen or sixteen. I could tell by the way his face was not yet squared off and still in a way kidish. His hair wasn’t very long but it went into his eyes, he was tan unlike every other boy I had seen in my village, he was not from the village. He was one of the queen’s soldiers. I felt my heartbeat speed up and know I tried my hardest to stay still, he was dressed in all red. He carried with him a sword that was still in its sheath. How had he been able to get here? Why? Only the pure hearted were allowed here. He bent down towards the waterfall, and I was able to get a better look at him. His eyes were brown, but so sad, I gazed at them for a long time, I didn’t understand why I couldn’t move my eyes, he wasn’t staring back but there was something about his eyes. I stared in shock I felt at though I knew him but didn’t. I stared and stared until my stomach started to flutter. Why did I have the sudden urge to go over to him? I was finally able to take my eyes from his, he was so close to me it seemed, I stared at his clothes, then I saw something on his head, and then I realized exactly what he was. He was not a soldier of the queen but a son, not a real son, the queen liked to think of it that way though, there were five, all of them had been stolen from they’re families when they were just babies. The queen had known that soon a day would come when the ice princess would come back. She feared it, she wanted a powerful army. All of her sons bared the mark of the lily all had the power of fire. All could take down a brick house with just a punch. The mark of the lily was hard to find and most common on girls, but she didn’t want any girls in her army she killed any baby girl that had bared the mark. But any boy she kept and raised it as her own. They were evil and had as dark a heart as the queen. She had sent her sons to the village to kill the girls. But if that was true how had that boy come here, to the waterfall? Why was I not frightened of him even know when I knew who he was?

Can someone please tell me how this short story is? She was wandering alone, hungry, helpless, unable to find any sustenance. She had 3 children, 3 young lings who were yet to see the outside world. Her mate had been taken 15 days ago...And she had no hope that he would ever come back. As a lone raindrop fell on her face, she was reminded how they first met…She was an epitome of beauty and magnificence; he, a toughened survivor, with fire in his eyes. He had fought for her; the battle had been hard, with the other contenders and their lethal moves, but in the end, he vanquished them all, just for her. He was the only one who understood her, the only one who could see the actual innocence and true beauty hidden behind the black hood that covered her. They came together, lost in their own world, journeying through the vast expanse of green around them, but alas, this joy was short lived; there came a time they had to run for their lives…they were not safe. The fire, the gunshots, the piteous screams echoing throughout the night as ‘they’ mercilessly killed the other inhabitants without a trace of remorse in their eyes…It had been to much for them, so they had decided to flee….Until they discovered they were not alone, for she was pregnant. They were forced to settle down, and they were not faring well. She was becoming weaker day by day, and this called for drastic measures on his part…it was a matter of life and death, not only for her, but also for their 3 young ones….And thus, they were forced to separate, he had to go away to sustain his family. Their terrible goodbye was augmented even more when he was captured in front of her eyes….Even the skies had cried at their separation! She had been left crying as the rain mixed with her anguish… She was jolted back to reality when the rain grew heavier. And suddenly, she saw someone. Was this an apparition? For there, in front of her, was the love of her life! She went stood still, unable to voice anything, but he understood; they were united again, and nothing could ever break them apart…he came towards her, indicating the prey that would end her starvation, but nothing else mattered except the fact that he had come back….And together, the King Cobra and his wife slithered back to their nest, gazing lovingly at their 3 children who were yet to hatch, and they knew that however dangerous their future was…they would face it together. By the way, if there are any changes to be made, please tell me!

Is this a good idea for a story? Here is the Introduction: At one point in time, humans were not the dominant race. Instead, a more ancient and evil race ruled over the land, and the skies. For thousands of centuries, dragons inhabited the earth. They had factions and clans just like we do today, except all of the dragons were under the rule of Altmor, the King of Fire. Altmor was essentially a tyrant. He had a mate named Tersa and she was his Queen. In no time, the human race started to form. The dragons were surprised by this new kind of people who walked on their hind legs and used their arms for other purposes. Soon, Altmor realized that these humans would start to repopulate, and they would grow mighty and strong. He ordered all of the dragons to wipe out the humans. The other dragons obeyed and slaughtered most of the them. The remaining humans could not stand for their newfound race to be wiped out. The humans took up arms and started to fight back against the dragons. The humans were brave and fought with strength. One man in particular stood out among the rest of them. His name was Tiberius. Tiberius was the only human at this time born with a gift. He was the offspring of a dragon and a human. This allowed him to breathe fire and bend most dragons to his will. They called him Firecaller. He led the humans to victory against many dragons. The humans had developed the bow and arrow, and the javelin and were always learning new ways to kill dragons. Soon, the only dragons left on the world were Altmor and Tersa. The humans soon found where they were hiding and brought the fight to them. Altmor was mobbed and stabbed to death by over one thousand men, and Tersa got away with only minor injury. Tersa was pregnant with an egg. She knew that to keep her race alive, she must lay her egg. Dragon’s take one million years to hatch outside of their eggs, but Tersa new that her race will still live on. She placed the egg in a small shack in the middle of the woods. There, she hoped the egg would be safe. Tersa then made her final stand as the mob of humans raided her den. She was struck down in a matter of minutes. Only now did the dragons truly understand the power of this new race. The humans went back to normal lives. Somehow, all of their books, tales, and legends of those dragons have disappeared. Now, nobody can remember a time where dragons were alive. But I can assure you, dragons were very much alive. . . This is basically the idea. This is going to take place in modern time. Thanks!

Do you think lucas still has lead? (the mexican candy)? I found this online and it wasn't just a site you could put any thing on but do you think its true ... here is the list: Candy on this list has been made by candy companies that have been certified by the Office of the California Attorney General. All candy on this list has been tested for lead and is safe to eat. This list was created on July 30, 2008 -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Candy Company: Hershey Mexico (used to be called Grupo Lorena) Pelon Pelo Rico Mini Pelon Pelonazo Tubox Picositos Del Puesto Pelon 2 Pelon bites/Pelonetes Peloton -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Candy Company: Effem Mexico (used to be called Lucas) Lucas, Muecas Lucas Panzon Lucas Pelucas Lucas Bomvaso Lucas Powder Lucas Pik Lucas Gusano Chamoy Lucas Gusano Tamarind Lucas Gusano Pineapple Lucas Patukas Lucas Cochinillas Lucas Pulpadip Lucas Salsaguetti Lucas Swinkles Sopeados Lucas Swinkles Pelleno Lucas Skwinkles Lucas Pika Pepino -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Candy Company: Productos Karla Gum: Envuelta Gajitos Surtidos Envuelta Gomi Love Rojo Envuelta Platigomis Envuelta Acigomas Granel Gajo Surtido Karla Mix Strokis Mango Gum with Chili: Gomi Passions Envuelta Jelly Fire Chile Envuelta Mangomis Chile Envuelta Chili Sandi-x Envuelta Piña Piks Envuelta Endiablada Envuelta Gimichilis Charola Mangomis Chile Gomi King Mango Fire Kids Sandia Karla Envuelta Chilibolita Chico Hard Candy: Bolikarla Coco Mediana Bolikarla Menta Mediana Bolikarla Ojo de Venado Mediana Bolikarla Payaso Mediana Bolikarla Roja mediana Escoba Surtida Mediana Jilote Normal Grande Rajatelas Normal Manzana Normal Milk Pops Napolitano Milk Pops Surtida No Paga Tajito Normal Manzana Normal Grande Palemaforo Normal Palemaforo Pintalabios Barril Chocolate Barril Relleno Sabores Barril Surtido Cristal Sandillon Normal Mango Tabasco Normal Mazorquin Normal Crazy Coke Chevechitas Passion Love Escobys Pops Saluditos Cacahuate Envuelto Barril Surtido Envuelto Barril Chocolate Envuelto Cojin Menta Envuelto Cojin Yerbabuena Envuelto Hard Candy with Chili: Bolikarla Roja Rellena Mediana Bilikarla Rellena Sabores Grande Bilikarla Rellena Surtida Grande Jilote Relleno Grande Rajatelas Relleno Manzanita Rellena Tajitos Relleno Manzana Rellena Grande Sandillon Relleno Mango Tabasco Relleno Mazorquin Relleno Mandari-Loca Barril Relleno Sabores Chilibonchas Mango Relleno Chile Chilibonchas Sandia Relleno Chile Chilibonchas Piña Relleno Chile Jilote Chile Grande Rajatelas Chile Manzanita Chile Tajitos chile Manzana Chile Grande Sandillon Chile Mango Tabasco Chile Mazorquin Chile Bechitos Pike Elotix Chile Tiny Sandis Chile Manguitoy Chile -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Candy Company: Dulces Anahuac Chipileta Limon 7 Pica Limon Burbusoda Pico Assorted Pica Powders Jugos de Sabores Paquete Piñata Buzzy Saleros Limon 7 -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Candy Company: Dulces De la Rosa Candy Family: Chupaletas Yellow Pulparindo Display Red Pulparindo Bag Yellow Pulparindo Bag Yellow Pulpairindo 3-Pack Red Pulparindo Display Yellow Mini Pulpairndo Red Mini Pulparindo Pulparindo Hard Candy Pulparindo Pops Assted Flavors Jumbo Cherry Pops Pulpraindo Yellow Display Mini Pulparindo Red Display Value Bag Red Extra Spicy

rate/fix my yugioh deck? this is my light/dark deck main deck monsters kaiser seahorse rare metal dragon cyber dinosaur interplanetrary invader bowganian guardian angel joan renge gatekeeper of dark world sunny pixie the wicked eraser mystic tomato the creator familiar knight dimensional alchemist memory crush king the creator incarnate gil garth blade knight summoner monk copy cat kycoo the ghost destroyer spells ekibyo drakmord shirnk valhalla hall of the fallen monster reincarnation fissure darkworld shackles giant trunade wait up swords of revealing light different dimension reincarnation mst traps half counter raigeki break covering fire swallow flip safe zone tyrants tantrum threating roar magic cylindar soul rope seven tools of the bandit side deck monsters yubel arcana force xviii-the moon worm barses lyna the light charmer darnight parshath spells swing of memories magical stone evacuation chain summoning emergency assistance banner of courage Traps trap hole shattered axe magic jammer return from the different dimension space gate extra deck number 39: utopia i need some light or dark synchros any suggestions??

Why do Americans put up with this? Iowa's United States Congressman Steve King told a crowd in Des Moines in June, "Illegal aliens cause the death of 25 American citizens every day...13 by drunken driving and 12 by stabbings or gun fire." That daily figure adds up to 9,125 deaths annually caused primarily by illegal alien Mexicans residing in America. Mike Rosen, radio talk show host in Denver, said it wasn’t significant when you consider our country of 300 million. A listener corrected him, “It’s not significant unless it’s your father or family member who gets killed.” More sobering, almost eight times as many deaths of civilian Americans have occurred in our own country in three years than deaths to our soldiers in the Iraq and Afghanistan war zones. It’s safer in a war zone than on our own highways and in our own homes.. South Koreans are safer in their own homes with 37,000 American troops guarding the North Korean border for the past 40 years (our troops and tax dollars) than we are in our own country! http://www.house.gov/apps/list/hearing/ia05_king/col_20060505_bite.html Problem with it? Take it up with Congressman King. Sergio--your sentence construction stinks, your rhetoric is shaky and unsupportable by current data, you lack any knowledge of punctuation, and your mother dresses you funny.

Is this a good story so far? I am writing a book and I just have the beginning. Can you tell me: Is my story good so far?, Would you read it?, Do you think someone would publish it?, Would you recommend it to a friend?, What genre do you think it would be under? I woke up with a jolt,I was drenched in cold sweat. I didn't remember where I was. Then the past night washed over me. It was a typical school night. I had loads of homework. I was finishing up on algebra. Someone was buzzing us to come in. I walked to the intercom. “Who is this?” I asked. “Who do you think?” said a voice through the intercom. I recognized the voice instantly. “Adriana?” I said excitedly. “Yep.” My older sister replied. “SIS! Come in!” I squealed. I opened the door and waited for Adriana to knock on out apartment door. I was so excited. Adriana hadn’t visited since Bella was born. And that was six months ago. Bella was my baby sister. There was a knock on the door. I jumped off the couch and ran to the door. I opened the door and hugged Adriana. Adriana hugged be back. My mother came out of Bella’s and my room with Bella in her arms. Mother’s face was looking at Bella. “Who was that?” my mother said without lifting her head to look at me. “Hi Tessa.” said Adriana. Adriana rarely called mom, mom. Mom raised her head from Bella. “Ana!” Mom said. We all called Adriana, Ana. Mom’s and Ana’s eyes were tearing. I could tell they missed each other. “I missed you so much.” Ana cried. “I missed you too.” Mom said. Mom handed me Bella then hugged Ana. Ana hugged mom back. I was so glad to see mom happy again. We all walked into the kitchen and started talking away. And it went like that for 2 hours. Ana hugged mom and me one last time. Then Ana bent over Bella. “Stay strong sis.” Ana whispered to Bella. “Bye Tessa, Stefani.” said Ana. “Bye” mom and I said in unison. Ana waved and then walked out. “Time for bed” said mom. I could tell she was choking back tears. “Okay.” I said reluctantly. I carried Bella to our room and set her in her crib. Bella gazed up at me. I tucked her light blond hair that was in her eyes behind her tiny ear. “Night Bella” I said. Without caring to change into my pajamas, I lied down in my bed. I stared up at the ceiling drifting off to sleep. The sound of the smoke alarm woke me up. I smelt smoke and Bella was crying. I immediately rolled myself onto the floor and crawled to Bella’s crib. “Mom wake up!” I yelled. I heard no answer. I grabbed Bella out of her crib. She was still crying. I ran out of my room and grabbed the phone. I sprinted out of our apartment. There was other people in the hall. They were doing the same thing I was. Running down the stairs. I was crying. Mom was still in the apartment. I still was running. I counted the levels of stairs. 6, 5, 4, 3 I kept running everyone was at floor least below me. The smell of smoke was getting stronger. I speed up. I kicked the door open. The other residents were gathered across the block. I ran over to them. “Thank god you’re okay.” Said our neighbor, Ms. King. Ms. King was an elderly woman with a kind heart. Her white hair was in rollers and she was wearing her violet bathrobe. I handed Bella to Ms. King. “Make sure she stays safe. I am going to get my mother.” I said. “No! The fire fighters will help her.” Ms. King replied. “They are going to be too late.” I said. I ran towards the building. Several people tried to stop me. I didn’t care she was my mother. I love writing but I'm not really good at it. Please don't steal my story. I have worked really hard on it so far. P.S. Thank you for answering and for the tips.

Here's th preface and a little bit of the first chapter of a book im working on tell me what you think it's a little long but please read it all i would have made a link but im not quite sure how do do that sorry. Preface It all started a long time ago back when the world was one and its people lived side by side and lived for thinking of others before themselves. Back when there was no war and no destructive leader. Back when people could speak there mind and not be killed on sight. Well, that was a long, long time ago. It all started with two princesses both of them very beautiful and loved by their people. They were sisters. They loved one another. But corruption soon took its role on them. Princess Sophia had hair as bright as the sun on a summer’s day, she had hypnotizing blue eyes, and nearly always held a smile. Princess Rosaline had hair as dark as a pine tree’s bark, her lips a faint pink, her green eyes only brought more beauty to her. But when she smiled everyone couldn’t help but smile with her. When a baby was born that would have unthinkable power there would always be a strange birthmark on their left shoulder in the shape of either a lily or a rose. There were only myths about the rose birthmark, it being so rare, the rose birthmark had only been heard through myths and tall tales throughout the years. The day Sophia was born she bared a lily but Rosaline had a mark of the rose. Many fortune tellers told prophecies of the sisters when they were just toddlers. Some told of how both sisters would be extremely wise and love everyone in the kingdom, others told of how both sisters would protect the kingdom from any monster that dare to try to harm it. Both wrong. The one everyone should’ve listened to was a prophecy that was told by a crazy old woman , the true prophecy, “ Yes both princesses will grow to be beauties of the kingdom, but heed my warning, A princess shall betray the other, kill her and the kind king and queen, she will bring with her a army of darkness,” Her voice grew tired and crackly yet louder at the same time. Her gray scraggly hair flowed with the wind, her mole only barely noticeable, her pale wrinkled skin seemed less fragile then normal as the old women finished the prophecy. “There shall be a great battle of good and evil, fire and ice, one will die, the other shall bring only more misery and pain to the kingdom, she shall rule for four hundred years. She will kill anyone that dare cross her. But one day when we are long dead, everyone but the queen, and our great-great-great-grandchildren will only know misery and suffering there will be hope. On her sixteenth birthday, a young woman shall come, she will kill the queen and our kingdom will once again be safe, she shall give her life to save us all and she shall prevail. She will be the queen’s sister reincarnated. The ice princess. Heed my word for I have seen the future! All will be lost all will be destroyed, please listen to me!” The old women pleaded with the villages that were listening to her, such pain and sorrow in her eyes. Yet none of the villagers believed her, most walked away. “The princesses will love each other you daft old hag, what is one prophecy against a thousand?” said a villager. All the villagers that were left shook their heads in agreement…… They should have listened to the old woman… they should have listened. As the girls grew older their powers became clear, Sophia had the power of fire, but Rosaline had the power of ice. When Sophia was eighteen and Rosaline was sixteen the old woman’s prophecy came true. No one knows why Sophia hated her parents and sister so, no one but Sophia herself, and her sister Rosaline. Sophia rode after Rosaline as she fled for her life. Eventually they came upon a iced over lake, both girls stopped as the ice began to crack. Rosaline got off her horse, Sophia did the same. Rosaline knew that she was going to die, but before she did she placed a curse on her sister. Her voice was kind as it always was, such a innocent voice, but filled with a great sadness, “Dear sister I forgive you for what you are about to do to me, but not for what you shall do with this world, one day, four hundred years from this very day I will come back for you, and destroy you.” Rosaline stood there she looked unafraid, so calm and peaceful, but still you could tell her sadness from a hundred miles away, such a strong sadness. Sophia laughed, a evil sickening sound. “I’m about to kill you sister, tell me how you will come back and destroy me?” “I will have a reincarnation, it saddens me that she will have to die as well.” And with that Sophia killed her sister, no one knows how exactly all they know is that she was dead. That same night the old woman that had told everyone the true prophecy died in her sleep. Sophia took charge of the kingdom. The peaceful kingdom was doomed. Four hundred years have passed since then. My name is Rochelle, and this is my story. Chapter one “Rochelle!” I heard the innkeeper say. She was shaking me in my bed. “Rochelle you must get up!” my head was still dizzy from sleeping all day but I could still recognize the panic in the woman’s voice. My mother. I couldn’t tell why she was so frightened I quickly sat up on the hay bed and looked into her eyes. She had the kindest face I had ever known, her hair was already gray and she was only in her early forties. She had laugh lines and barley noticeable wrinkles along with a double chin. And she had tears in her pale blue eyes. I loved this woman more then anything. And she was so panicked. “What is it mother?” I asked her in a groggy voice. “The queen, she is coming my daughter!” She yelled. “Why?” I asked her, now I was completely awake. “The queen fears the prophecy will come true she is stopping at every village and checking all the backs of the young women for the mark of the rose. “Then why are you so scared mother?” I asked her. “The queen is killing all the girls even if they do not bare the mark.” She replied studying my face. “I cannot bare to loose you my child.” A fresh tear fell silently down her cheek and onto my hair. “But there is nothing we can do mother.” I calmly said, looking down. Even though I said it calm my heart was racing so fast and loud I feared she could hear it. “You must run.” “What!” I yelled, “I cant mama I cant.” “You must, she took my husband and my son I will not let her take you.” She pulled me close to her, snuggling my head into her chest and resting her head on mine. I could feel her tears dripping on my head now. “I will not let her take you.” She repeated. I pulled away from her, her face was a blotchy red now. “Mother what will happen if she catches me?” I asked her already knowing the dreaded answer. “Then she will kill you my daughter.” A new wave of tears fell down her cheeks. “But then you would have at least tried.” I looked at her again and I knew that I had to try for her sake. But I also felt it in my gut that something terrible was about to happen. “For you I will try.” I smiled a weak smile then hugged her. “Rochelle I will only be able to tell you this once so please listen carefully.” “Yes mother.” “You will walk north in the town then you will find the forest, keep heading north until you find a waterfall, then you must head east until you reach a village. Do not tell anyone your name, at the dead center of the village you shall find a small yellow cottage, give this to the man that will answer,” she pulled a small, dirty pouch from her apron handing it to me. “Do not look at what is in this pouch until you reach the cottage. Promise me you wont.” “I promise mother.” “Keep It hidden, no one but the man in the cottage can know about it nor see it.” I didn’t really know what to say so I nodded. “You must survive no matter what.” I nodded again. “Bring everything you will need for a two day journey.” I stared at her. “That is how long the journey will take Rochelle. She added after studying my confused expression. I didn’t bother to nod this time. “When you get to the waterfall stop there and rest only the pure hearted are allowed there, but no sooner you mustn’t stop until you reach the waterfall.” “I will do my best mother.” It was her turn to nod then. Then we both stood there looking at each other. I was so confused but I knew that she wouldn’t explain it to me again. “Hurry.” she said calmly. I knew I didn’t have much time so I tried my best not to waste any. I gathered two changes of clothes, dried food, and water. My mother was pacing back and forth through the ancient room and as she did the wood creaked and creaked. There was nothing left to do now, I had to leave. My mother knew exactly what I was thinking. “You have to go now Rochelle.” something about her face made me realize that there was something else she wanted to tell me but I didn’t ask. And she didn’t tell. I was at the door now, and about to twist the handle when she rushed over to me and hugged me again. I held her tight and felt my own tears rush down my cheek. “I will always love you my sweet, kind daughter.” “I will come back mother I promise you I will.” I buried myself deeper into her shoulder. “Goodbye Rochelle I will pray for your safety.” “As will I pray for yours.” I kissed her on the cheek and left the room, looking back for only a second. Why was she looking at my shoulder? And why did she still have that expression that there was something she wanted to tell me but couldn’t? I put the gray cloak that was set carefully by the door on and left without knowing. I was on the run now, and I feared I always will be. I walked as fast as I could without being noticed, many of the villagers were panicked as my mother was and all were talking. The village was small, but so many of the villagers were outside today that It was hard to get through them. Many villagers tripped and stumbled, others were cradling they’re relatives. It was too much to take I kept my head down not wanting to see anymore. I wished I was blind. But after a few minutes I finally found the forest. I made sure none of the villagers were watching me, none were. I walked faster and faster, until I was in the forest. I quickened my pace until I was so deep inside the forest that I knew no villager could see me. The smell was sweet, and I was overwhelmed by it , pine trees, flowers, berries, even the smell of the fresh grass. It brought me a slight moment of peace. I never dreamed something could be this beautiful. And then something else overwhelmed me, I was alone. But it wasn’t just that, all the villagers knew me, knew my mother. My mother. The queen would kill her, she would know that my mother told me to escape, but before the queen would kill her she would interrogate her. Asking her exactly were I was going, but I also knew mother would never tell, she would die a painful death. All because she didn’t want to loose me. I had to go back. But the villagers knew by now that I was gone, both me and my mother would die no matter what I did now. I had to keep moving, but not for me I wasn’t doing this for me, I was making this journey for my mother. I felt my heart start to break for her, I might never see her again. A tear dripped down my cheek but this wasn’t the time to cry, I couldn’t brake down here, I had to make it to the waterfall by the day’s end and then rest. I mustn’t let her down I had to try my best to make it, to survive for her. I kept heading north. Then something took hold of me like I had been here before, something was guiding me I didn’t trip or stumble once. It was as if I belonged here, like I belonged to nature. I walked and walked, the sun was almost set but still no sign of the waterfall. I began to loose hope. Then I smelt it, I never smelt anything like it, it was sweeter then berries or flowers even, it was the most amazing smell I closed my eyes and to my surprise I could picture the waterfall in complete detail, beautiful glistening rocks of every color of the rainbow, water as blue as the sky on a clear day. The greenest grass and bushes surrounded it. My eyes were still closed but I could feel my feet guiding me, showing me the way. I didn’t open my eyes until my feet stopped dead in their tracks. I opened my eyes. I could feel my jaw drop, I was right next to the waterfall, the sound was amazing, birds chirping even though it was almost dark, the water rushing down into the stream, flowers of all sorts were surrounding the waterfall and stream, red, blue, green, colors I had never seen before. I didn’t want to fall asleep but suddenly I felt my muscles in my legs start to give, and my eyelids were drooping. I stared at it all one more time then laid down right next to the waterfall, taking my gray cloak off and using it as a blanket, and my bag as a pillow. Shortly after I fell asleep, feeling so peaceful for the first time in my life. Even my dream was peaceful. Not quite a dream because it was all of my best memories mixed into one. The first part of the dream was when I was four and my father and brother were still alive, my brother was eight ears older then me, my brother, Alex had a huge grin on his face because he had finally beaten father at chest, he jumped for joy and everyone was grinning and laughing, especially my father, he shook hands with Alex and congratulated him. I could tell Alex was getting just a tad bit fool of himself, his blonde hair was bouncing up and down along with him. My father was considered very handsome, black hair, square jaw lines, a hint of a cleft was on his chin, his lips were pale, along with his whole body, his eyes were gray, at four years olds I never understood why. But now I did. My father was just a slave to the queen, he and all the other men were constantly working, I had even heard of some of the men dying from being pushed too hard. And then there was my mother her lips were full, she was absolutely beautiful, her hair was the same color blonde as my brother, she was skinny, and her face was almost a perfect oval. My mother had changed so much since the day my father and Alex died, I knew that she had to watch them die, but I didn’t know how they died that was something I could ask her, something I never wanted to ask her, and she never told me. Me peaceful dream was starting to get blurry so I stopped my thoughts dead in my tracks and let the dream play out. My whole dream was full of the time I had spent with my family, but that only included seven ears of my life. My brother was only fifteen when he died, my father was my father was forty two. Suddenly I awoke, my head was dizzy and I carefully got up so I wouldn’t get a headache, then I heard it. A voice. A boy’s voice. I leaped to my feet and hid behind a bush, I didn’t dare run. I didn’t dare make a sound. Not so much as a gasp. But hadn’t my mother said that only the pure hearted were allowed entrance to the waterfall, I didn’t take a chance. Then I heard footsteps, I had to look something was telling me that I had to look. I put my head at the side of the bush knowing that whoever was there wouldn’t be able to see me. Then I saw him. He looked to be fifteen or sixteen. I could tell by the way his face was not yet squared off and still in a way kidish. His hair wasn’t very long but it went into his eyes, he was tan unlike every other boy I had seen in my village, he was not from the village. He was one of the queen’s soldiers. I felt my heartbeat speed up and know I tried my hardest to stay still, he was dressed in all red. He carried with him a sword that was still in its sheath. How had he been able to get here? Why? Only the pure hearted were allowed here. He bent down towards the waterfall, and I was able to get a better look at him. His eyes were brown, but so sad, I gazed at them for a long time, I didn’t understand why I couldn’t move my eyes, he wasn’t staring back but there was something about his eyes. I stared in shock I felt at though I knew him but didn’t. I stared and stared until my stomach started to flutter. Why did I have the sudden urge to go over to him? I was finally able to take my eyes from his, he was so close to me it seemed, I stared at his clothes, then I saw something on his head, and then I realized exactly what he was. He was not a soldier of the queen but a son, not a real son, the queen liked to think of it that way though, there were five, all of them had been stolen from they’re families when they were just babies. The queen had known that soon a day would come when the ice princess would come back. She feared it, she wanted a powerful army. All of her sons bared the mark of the lily all had the power of fire. All could take down a brick house with just a punch. The mark of the lily was hard to find and most common on girls, but she didn’t want any girls in her army she killed any baby girl that had bared the mark. But any boy she kept and raised it as her own. They were evil and had as dark a heart as the queen. She had sent her sons to the village to kill the girls. But if that was true how had that boy come here, to the waterfall? Why was I not frightened of him even know when I knew who he was? the starting of the story is supposed to be quick in my eyes but i want it to be around a four hundred paged book so trust me the starting had to be fast

do you guys think this is a good intro to a story ( world of warcraft)? this is something i wrote i got a bit bored and thought i might try something new. :) also i know i cant spell lol Deep in a land, far east of Eastern Kingdoms. is a land of darkness where the power of the lich king seeps into soul of others. the towns people, fearless of what will happen if they try to break free, but know one makes it off their farms alive. his rain of fire burning down the crops of their wealth, their homes their memories burnt into a smoke of death. they try to run, they try to hide, there was only one choice left to make...fight. they gathered in their Masses, they stood tall,strong, but fearful within their hearts. as the army of arthas charges across their land, leaving nothing but the smell of burnt crops and flesh. their hope is lost with the news of the devastation of their fellow lands. Yet one man stands above the rest, his words speak to many ears. his presents gives them hope, and the strength to hold up their axes and fight for what is rightfully threes. The air goes cold, as the sky turns black, the rivers stop running, and the noise fades. each mans breath stops, as the Horizon fills with the horde! marching in their thousands. know one knows what he is after. what lies in this soil that he desire, that he needs! the air gets colder as the army becomes more clear. their faces filled with rage,and power. "People of forkern, you hear their battle cry? it will not effect us, just make us more blood thirsty! we shall not back away and hide from this MAN no longer, he will be stopped! Today history will be made this story will be swepts across azeroth,heard in every cress of the land. grab your wepons, and preaper to fiweapons this preparell not be our final day! but theirs! they raw, smash the axes against one another and wait for their next move. they draw closer. as they begin to charge, FOR THE ALLAICE! we charge into their armys, slaying them one barmy's, feeling their breath on our skin and their blood on our axes. our power is to strong for them, they try to run, but when we think all is clear, all is over all is peacefull the horde come peace fullback towards us but not to fight, in their fear they scream, " run, he's here, NO-ONE IS SAFE! as the fire starts to rain from the sky, killing everything and everyone in its path the bodys of men and orc flying body'sl the land the floor starts to shake and move as the lich king, apears from behind theappears of narden. we stand along side the horde. together as one. 20 thousands units of every race, stands against this one man. our numbers to him do not matter. slaying hundrens of us in one hundredswhat do we do now...

Why are soldiers who are killed always called brave and heroic? Serious Q and I certainly don't mean to trivialise the sacrifice that they make.. More along the lines of which soldier is braver.. the one who fires smart weapons from an increasingly safer distance who has technologically greater strength or one on the ground? What constitutes heroism/bravery.. it is used so often it is now almost an empty cliche.. An issue that also troubled Socrates..just wondered what the modern slant on this was? As an aside - I also note how in days gone by Kings for example would ride with their men into war - politicians now stand well back.. also on the subject of war I think it is interesting to note that governments with more women on the cabinet start and get involved in less wars.. FTR - I am a pacifist too.. lol (yeah yeah - one of those) No - that is not what I mean.. does being a soldier therefore make one a great person? No - over 90% of female military personel recently reported to having experienced or witness lewd sexual harassment.. I am sure there ARE great soldiers, but like in any job there must some who are not so great too.. hence I wondered why they were all posthumously honoured.. does that not detract from the really brave (depending on your definition) and heroic ones? Or does dying itself constitute bravery/heroism? The consensus seems to be that they chose to go to war to defend all the rest of us but this is not true..they chose to join the army and as daft as it sounds most never really consider they will be the one to die in actual combat! For them it is their job - when charitable workers or civillians die they are not labelled brave and heroic even though they have chosen to stay or go to the same war zone..Plus compared to other troops western casualties are minimal.. They are not there for my benefit - they are there often for the agenda of our government which often is linked to oil.. If they are defending freedom - why are we all so constrained in our actions!? Freedom to a certain extent is an illusion - at any point in time we are steered towards certain behaviours over others or there will be negative consequences.. I could not choose to opt out of society tomorrow..there are many structures which constrain the 'free' choices we are supposed to make..

What do you think of my prologue? Four years had the king ruled. Four years had the people endured him. Four years had they suffered from the tyrant’s power; it weakened them and controlled them. His people hated him and feared him, though they wouldn’t dare speak out against him. For those who had, learned their lesson the hard way. In the early days of his rule, a group of Revolutionists attacked the King’s palace, in hopes of toppling the magnificent marble pillars that signified his rule. The attacked anything they could, burning wood, hurling arrows, even swords. But their attempt was in vain, for all were caught except one….one lone survivor, who was never seen again. But he vowed to return once it was safe, and triumph over the king. Out of fear for his safety, the King built an extravagant new palace on a remote island that he had won in a war the previous year with Maitland, a neighboring country. He went alone, insisting that nobody could be trusted. He took the land for his own, not for his people, who he left to live on the mainland of Daegal, for he cared nothing about them at all. Ever since, he ruled from the island, growing powerful with the magical crown that was passed on from generation to generation, king to king. When he was powerful enough he put protection on the island, expelling intruders for good, for he was powerful, but cowardly. Bordering the island were vast mountain ranges and cliffs that were tall and jagged. Guarding his connection to the mainland were fierce dragons—evil dragons with breath of ice and fire that cared nothing for anyone, even their fellow dragons. And still other dangers existed. Many brave men had tried endlessly to attack the king, but failed; killed or taken prisoner on the island. The only path for anyone to take to the island was a narrow, rickety bridge. It was old, and wearing thin from years of stillness; uselessness. Despite the extreme difficulty anyone would have to go through to attack him, the king was still able to send spies and kidnappers, forcing the captives to be slaves and work in his kingdom. And despite his isolation, he ruled with great evil power. He had many ways of keeping tabs on the mainland to watch his people suffer. And he enjoyed it. It may be complete rubbish, it may not. What do you think? It's as much introduction as prologue, so...opinions? @stud muffin: What should i do to fix that? Any help?

Do you dare question my religious beliefs? I've been given a message from the four great Hobbit lords, Frodo Baggins, Samwise Gamgee, Peregrin Took, and Meriadoc Brandybuck, and since I've come to realize much that I didn't at first. The Hobbits were the great race of all, looked down upon (literally) but they knew they were destined for greatness. When the time came around, they threw themselves at the world, the four great Hobbit lords set out to take on the world, no knowing what would come from it, but with Gandalf on their side, anything was possible. The four great Hobbit lords made their way to the great city of Rivendale, where they met to discuss about the ring of power. The ring was too dangerous for any man to wield, and it must be destroyed. The Hobbits, knowing they were destined for greatness volunteered for the job, to take the ring to the fires of mount doom and destroy the ring of power. But the other greedy races wanted in, and volunteered themselves to join the hobbit. Gandalf was the chosen one, by the four Hobbit lords. The Hobbit lords existed many years before the creation, they just could not remember. The great Eru Ilúvatar created the Hobbit lords, then he killed them, and waited for the day of dire need to bring them back. Once returned they knew not of their destiny, but when they set out on their journey with the fellowship, they knew what it was. The Hobbits traveled far, once they reached Moria after facing many obstacles, they thought that the were safe. The happy Dwarf, Gimili, believed his cousin to be alive in Moria, but what the found were dead Dwarves, and dead Goblins. As they tried to escape, the Watcher in the Water attacked Frodo. Aragorn and Legolas battled the creature to set Frodo free. Instantly they all ran into the city, and they had no choice but to venture forward. They made their way through Moria, fighting Goblins and Cave Trolls, and as they approached the bridge of Khazad-dûm. All made it across, all but Gandalf. Gandalf battle the demon Balrog, and fell from the bridge. All escaped from Moria but Gandalf, and they ventured forward still. They found themselves in the forest with Elves, where they were given gifts and food, and then they set off once more. They continued to travel the land, when they were attacked by Orcs, endless Orcs. Frodo and Sam slipped away, but left Merry and Pippin to be captured, and Boromir to be killed. Frodo and Sam did what they had to, they knew their destiny. Frodo and Sam wandered aimlessly, until they captured the creature Gollum, while Aragorn, Legolas, and Gimili were in pursuit of the Orcs that captured Merry and Pippin. Frodo made Gollum swear to lead them to Mordor, which Gollum happily obliged to do, but Sam knew his true intentions. In Rohan, the kings mind was poisoned by Saruman, and he banished his nephew, and didn't care that his son died. The Orcs Aragorn was in pursuit of were massacred by the horse riders of Rohan. Gollum took Frodo and Sam to the dead marshes, many dead bodies lie in the pits, meanwhile, Aragorn and Legolas found that the Orc were killed, and the kings mind was poisoned by Saruman. They were given two horses and looked for Merry and Pippin. Aragorn could see that they escaped from the battle and ran into the Fangorn forest. Merry and Pippin were intercepted by the tree Ent, treebeard. He took them to the white wizard. Aragorn and Legolas ventured through the Fangorn forest and found the white wizard. They believed it to be Saruman at first, and then found it was Gandalf. Gandalf was granted his life back to complete his task. Gandalf went with Aragorn, and cleansed the kings mind of Saruman. The king felt it safe to move his people to Helm's Deep. When traveling they were attacked, and Aragorn was believed to be killed. Aragorn made it to Helm's Deep and told the king Orcs were coming. (Quick Mode) Two hundred elves showed up and there was an epic battle. Soon almost everyone was dead, but then the Horse Riders of Rohan showed up, and drove the Orcs into the woods, meanwhile, the Ents were attacking Saruman because he burned down the forest. Frodo and Sam were intercepted by Faramir, Boromirs brother, and he took them to the city of Osgiliath where he planned to take the ring of Power to his father. Frodo conviced him to let them go, but the rangers beat Gollum up so bad he planned on killing Frodo. The rest of the story is very simple, Frodo and Sam took the ring to Mount. Doom, and Gollum died trying to save it. There was a battle outside of Minas Tirath, and many men died. Gondor was barely strong enough and held things together barely until Rohans soldiers arrived. Aragorn promised some ghosts that they could rest in peace if they fulfilled their duties, and he became king of Gondor. None of that geography exists now days, but I can see clear evidence that supports that this is the correct religion. The great creator wants us all to follow him, Elves, Hobbit, all race other than It took less than 5 minutes to express my beliefs! Praise the hobbit lords!

What do you think of this mixed tape of love songs? (CD)? First Date-Blink 182 The Great Escape-Boys Like Girls At Last-Etta James Far Away-Nickelback Simple, Starving to be Safe-Daphne Loves Derby I Caught Fire-The Used I'll Be seeing you-Billie Holiday Oh, It's Love-HelloGoodbye Unforgettable-Nat King Cole Wherever You Go-The Calling Unchained Melody- Righteous Brothers Always-Blink 182 Fade Into You-Mazzy Star Stolen-Dashboard Confessional Right Here Waiting-Richard Marx God Bless The Broken Road-Rascall Flatts Reunited-Peaches and Herb Streamline-From Autumn To Ashes

Can some one check my paper? grammar, spelling. punctuation etc.? Right or wrong? Two brother’s That are totally different from each other in a lot of ways. They do not get along once so ever and never work together with anything. One brother name Anthony is a big time drug dealer who owes a lot of money to a king ping named Tyrone. Tyrone AKA the king ping kidnaps Anthony five year old son named JR and tends to keep him till Anthony pays the money he owes. Anthony gose on a killing rampage looking for his son taking out the king ping guys but gets to the point where he cant do it alone anymore. So he gose to his brother Roger witch works with the DEA, Drug Enforcement Administration. Roger Being a DEA officer knows what his brother Anthony has got him self into but is willing to help. So the search begins and also the action begins, Anthony and Roger have a hard time working together since they do not like eachother but tend to keep it cool for JR. Tyrone AKA the king ping knows that Anthony has been going on a killing rampage and killing his men. What he doesn’t know is that now his brother Roger is helping him and is about to get worse for him. So he makes things more difficult and calls Anthony and lets him know something new and shocking. He calls him up and lets him know that he gots a week to come up with 200,000 dollars or his son JR will die. So the Brothers change the plane, well mainly Roger changes the plan and starts breaking the law to get to JR faster. That is where the title right or wrong kicks in when Roger starts breaking the law as an officer and starts taking advantage. After 6 bloody days of searching for JR all they came up to facing were more of king pings men. They got one day to find JR or come up with the money or JR will die from what the king ping said. Knowing the two brothers they are not going to make it easy for the king ping and are willing to go down to the last minute so they can also get their revenge and kill the king ping. Last day of the week come down to the two brothers finding the kings ping hide out heavily guarded by his men and start to realize they cant do this by themselves. So Roger ends up calling the law enforcement to their aid so they can save his JR. So now its a hostage situation and is getting more intense, the king ping is not willing to surrender and is not willing to give JR knowing hes surrounded. All hell breaks out as the king ping orders his men to fire at the law enforcement, Anthony, roger, and any innocent bystanders. After hours of bloody stand out with the law enforcement and the two brothers they are getting closer to JR and the king ping. Once they get to the king ping and JR after half of king ping men dead and half spurner the king ping surrenders but Anthony kills him right there on the spot after making sure his son JR is safe. So he ends up going to jail and ends up running into some of king pings me in there and they kill him. This feature film is an action crime film base on a fection story. This is not the whole story it self, I just broke it down to make it fit all in one page. Also I do not got the whole story figure out just the main points.

yugioh Plant deck rating? Need some advice for plant deck for tournament coming up. Here it is. Monsters. 3x Botanical Lion 3x Rose Warrior of Revenge Cactus Fighter Seed of Flame Gigantic Cephalotus Knight Rose Knight Counciler Lily 2x Lone fire Blossom 2x Nesstles Copyplant Fairy King Truesdale 2x Gigaplant Tytanial Princess of Chamilias Extra. 2x Black Rose Dragon 2x Goyu Gaurdian Stardust Dragon Red Archfiend Dragon Queen of Thorns Spells. World Tree Mark of the Rose Card of Safe Return Miricle Fertiliser Fragrence Storm MST Heavy Storm Monster Reborn Seed Shot Traps. 3x Plant Food Chain 2x Thorn Wall Sinister Seeds Synchro Deflector Synchro Strike Pollinosis Magic Cylinder Sakuretsu Armour Any advice required p.s. This is not going for an otk deck so please i already relise the gigaplant otk deck, i just want an all rounded plant/synchro deck. p.s some cards are from crossroads and some from the new pack crimson crisis coming out in tcg australia feb 7th if i confuse some readers :)

what would you rate this mixed tape Cd? First Date-Blink 182 The Great Escape-Boys Like Girls At Last-Etta James Far Away-Nickelback Simple, Starving to be Safe-Daphne Loves Derby I Caught Fire-The Used I'll Be seeing you-Billie Holiday Oh, It's Love-HelloGoodbye Unforgettable-Nat King Cole Wherever You Go-The Calling Unchained Melody- Righteous Brothers Always-Blink 182 Fade Into You-Mazzy Star Stolen-Dashboard Confessional Right Here Waiting-Richard Marx God Bless The Broken Road-Rascall Flatts Reunited-Peaches and Herb Streamline-From Autumn To Ashes

Muslims hindus education time! The quarn made for a kings lust for war and not muhammas words or his friends!? mohammad chose four men to re-write the FIRST QURAN!!! Their names are as follows 1.Abudullah Lbn Mas'ud, 2.Salim 3.Ubayy B 4.Muadh bin jabal In mas'ud quarn which was found and documented it did not have chapters 1,113 and 114 which is in the quarn of today! How can that be a translation error if such a vast chapter is missing? Why did king uthman order the quarns to all be put in a pit of fire and re-writen by the his personal troops? Why did he not accept the oldest friends of mohammad words but accepted the quarn of a child called zaid's ibn Thabit! scholars have now found out that not only does ubbays version is 100% different not by translation but by total chapters and paragraphs, but also so does mas'ud quarn! So why was the two oldist friends who mohammad knew and loved and knew they would keep his words safe, why did they not want the quarn to be changed and why is the quarn of today nothing like the one that ubbay and mas'ud? AND WHY ON GODS EARTH DID THE KING CHOOSE zaid's ibn Thabit OVER MOHAMMEDS OWN FRIENDS THAT COULD REICET THE LARGEST PORSHION OF THE QURANS lol Also not only did muhammads friends rused to give their quarns over but even his wife! http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=W7QD19KNMpk Do not give me a answer that it was about a translation error because its already fact that the quarn you read from today is nothing like ubbays version nore mas'ud! so Quarn is not pure and it 100% was re-writen by a king via a political move to get his army moving agiain, infact that means that the quarn you read today was only changed due to people that wanted to fight!!! NOT TO BRING PEACE! *Also not only did muhammads friends refused give their quarns over but even his wife! ohhhhhhhhhh im liar am i lol In Volume 6, Book 61, Number 510, the story about Muslim soldiers arguing about different versions of the Qur’an reads as follows: "Hudhaifa was afraid of the different recitations of the Qur'an, so he asked 'Uthman, "O chief of the Believers! Save this nation before they differ about the Qur’an as Jews and the Christians did before." the Caliph Uthman sent a message to Hafsah "Send us the manuscripts of the Qur'an so that we may compile the Qur'anic materials in perfect copies and return the manuscripts to you." Caliph Uthman writes: "Uthman then ordered four men to rewrite the manuscripts in perfect copies. After this had been done, the Hafsah codex was returned to her. "Uthman returned the original manuscripts to Hafsah." Uthman ordered all other Qur’ans to be destroyed by fire; "Uthman sent to every Muslim province one copy of what they had copied, and ordered that all the other Qur&#

Good intro? Does it keep you reading? The purple sky twisted with gray as Gideon and I sat on the hill side. Both our feet lye stretched out, the sun kissing the mud on them dry, as he sat telling stories he had heard as a young lad. “Nothin’ but red rivers and gray earth.” He said, “Nothin’ growin’, no food, or fresh water or a safe place fer ye to hide. The king had sent knights, sparklin’ in shinin’ armor, on high headed horses, to make sure each commoner stayed put.” He paused, pulling up a piece of green grass to fiddle with before going on. “But the weird part is, those there knights, disappeared the next day, only to be replaced by strange men that were pale as the dead, who had ink stained into their skulls, and could run faster than any horse. These men, ye see, could sniff out them Unmarkables, hiding in basements miles away I reckon. And so they did, hunting out each and every one of ‘em. People called ‘em Silents, ‘cause when they’d run in the night, not one ear, even of the keenest, could hear them a comin’.” I stared down at the holy crest on my fore arm, something the holy men engrave on each babe as they were born, to keep you safe from evil. Gideon saw my weary gaze and gave a whole hearted smile. “Don’t fret Cleva, it was just a folk tale the boys back home used to nestle into my mind.” He said warmly, looking up into the fading sky. I smiled lightly, thinking about where Gideon had lived before coming to the valley, leaving my thoughts away from the Silents. He had told me once, in the dead of night in front of a crackling fire, that he was an Unmarkable, and could do things that seemed impossible. He never did tell me what, but he did say that he had run away from people just like him, he was in a rebel group against the king. After a long silent pause, Gideon turned towards me, with a soft smile between his speckled cheeks. “Ye realize of course Cleva… that we both will be leavin’ for work soon.” He said, no louder than a whisper on the wind. I did not reply. “Don’t worry a single thing though. Things… well, things will get bad in the next comin’ months, but trust me when I say leavin’ the valley will be for the best.” He paused, and then added. “For the both of us.” I woke up with a jolt from my thin pillow, quickly wishing I hadn’t. The only way I could see Gideon anymore was in dreams that were dreamt on long nights when I couldn’t rest. He would lurk in and out of my dreams, whispering things that we had once whispered.

Rate my cartoon idea on a scale of 1-10 please (THANK YOU)? So, me and my sister came up with this awesome idea that would be a potential hit cartoon on nickelodeon. Well we titled it Zorah, I have drawings and comics however I do not have pictures of them. Anyways, here's the story line or plot: Zorah is just a normal sixteen year old girl trying to survive high school. Until, she discovers her supernatural abilities, when she burned a bully with fire, and melted her books with her minds. She lives with her aunt and uncle who tells her that they are not from planet earth or this dimension, they explain to her that she form planet x, and daughter of king Zadroes and princess Plena of the first dimension. Zorah is transported to planet x, to discover that many other planets have formed an alliance to destroy planet earth. This war was to occur soon, and has been building up before Zorah was born. When planet x was attacked by Planet ziles, King Zadroes believed that earth was the only safe palce for his daughter to be raised, he sent her to his brother and wife who moved to planet earth. King Zadroes stayed back, because he believed it was his duty to protect his country.

IM TRYING TO FIND THE NAME OF THIS MOVIE!!! PLEASE HELP ? A possibly 90s movie where its medievil times a king gets wounded from jousting and his friend gives him medicine to drink but its really poison. Before the dad dies he gives his son a dragon stone to keep him safe but it only comes alive when it is in fire!

PLEASE HELP NAME THIS MOVIE!!!? A possibly 90s movie where its medievil times a king gets wounded from jousting and his friend gives him medicine to drink but its really poison. Before the dad dies he gives his son a dragon stone to keep him safe but it only comes alive when it is in fire! The son escapes from the castle because he hates it there, and finds a bar and he has to hide in achoke empty barrel from the knights that are looking for him! He also finds a girlfriend while he escapes

Look at my rap. Opinions? (BE HONEST!!!!)? I'm a mischief willing to please bow down on your knees to the real rap king pay attention to me all you fake ass commercial rappers lookin for fees i take all ur money leave you cryin lock it up in my safe then you start asking for the keys I spit fire and lyrics like a dragon start listenin to me rappin theres a message in it clearly talkin bout attackin a whole mismash burnt money stash better go get it its burnin hella fast All these rhymes I write aint worth a dime freestylin this much dont even take time wavin my arms like im mimicking a mime look at my lines and research what u find cus ima the truest rapper outside and inside Im done with this rap So hear out my conclusion dont be talkin bout shit you cant even start provin ur losin oozin, red blood snoozing, messed up im rulin, so back down to my lust get movin, im done with this shit so toughen up... son When I said "real rap king". Don't take it literally. I wrote this in 5 minutes in math class because I was bored, haha. I'm workin' on creativity. Thanks for the likes though.

did you know our sun was once a gorgious planetary star with cities and people.? it will take a while yet i art the only person i know of whom could breach it's massive hot fire shield.some of the star trek & Empire Earth stories art true.it was i whom set fire unto it and freely addmit it.yet there was one rogue entity whom was imprisoned apon it's surface and i had no choice .if we had set fire unto the big lue water fire like bubble shield of this planet it would not look much different from the out side.yet some day i hope too have my Oman powers and abilities back and re visit the Sun star and record video for our public and private school children.even if the entity perrished in the heat the massive hamsom looking buildings would have survived(Yes) much like the stories had said i had once lived or Existed there. yet over time we had to move unto the space station then some time after that we came crashing down unto this stars surface.finnishing this story for your future offspring is an Ancient Jedi Knight of Camelott spelled with the Kings K=Kamelott T'is aThe Pharoh's greatest dream come true.yet most jewish do not believe in my title as Saint Nick.thus i will work with them as Pharoh.the Elvis Presley suit is very close unto the real thing i must wear at the Ball & grand opening of Arkansas diamond Bowl= super Dome.you would think since i art Royalty of Denmark & Copenhegen and Norway plus the United Kingdom.thus my family living safe about Norway would locate this seven hills homeless day center at 1555 martin luther king blvd,city of Fayetteville Arkaansas zipe coded 72703 and send the real military grade Sir;king Arthur suit.it was Grace land Quality yet it's difficult to pipe this via the presley side of our massive Royal families.

Who has what Webkinz??? Give me your username, list of what webkinz you have, and rare/exclusive items,too!!!? If u have webkinz plz tell me each of the following: What webkinz u have: What ur username is: What exclusive/rare items u have: Take mine for example~ I have the cheeky monkey, googles, lil'kinz alley cat, koala, dalmation, bull frog, and the clydesdale. My username is floopy111 (add me) And i have the bejeweled coffee table(egiptian),mideval wallpaper, egiptian flooring, alley cat window, two magic carpets, rainbow chair, banana hammock, posing plant, amethyst geoide, gold safe, propellar plane, undersea porthole, webkinz wishing well, lord of the pond chair, koalas tv, neon plant, lucky horseshoe fireplace, rescue fire truck, googles scrying pond, kings royal lamp (mideval), mideval trophy pedestal, interstellar telescope, shoots and ladders flooring, screwy lamp, classic gaming floor, classic gaimng wallpaper, and i did have the club classic gaimg chair (feature code) but someone stole it. u can just name the big(really rare) ones tho.

What do you think of my story? I was ten when it all happened, but I still remember it as bright as day. The creature rose from the water gracefully, he looked beautiful as he roared loudly into the sky his blood shot eyes glowered down at us all. Instead of looking at the creature in complete awe like I did, everyone shrieked and ran away. Being the daughter of the king, I found myself looking down at the rucus from my private chambers balcony. No one had come to check on me yet, which surprised me. I was what they called a “spoilt princess” anything I wanted I would get, I was undeniably the biggest and only daddy's girl who lived on the in-betweens of the seven seas. I watched down at the peril that was being caused by a creature that was so beautiful, but also so deadly it blew fire around the ship making a few things catch ablaze . It would be a lie if I said I didn’t feel a pang of empathy with the fact that I’m up here safe from the creature, whilst the others were down there either running away in terror, burning alive, throwing themselves over board or trying to fight it with their useless swords and cannonballs. You’d think after they fired the fifth cannon they'd realise that the creature wasn’t dying any quicker or even getting harmed. If anything it was gaining and become more powerful than before. Another cannonball shot through the starless sky and scurried over to the creature, but as always he deflected it and it was sent flying back towards us. Suddenly that very same cannonball came hurtling in my direction, but I didn’t notice until it was to late. I was blasted out of my chambers and hit the deck floor with a thump! “Arabena!” a voice screamed my name, out of the corner of my eye I see my mother trying her best to come towards me, but people who were trying to get away were blocking her. Instead of running towards the creature, they were running away from it. You just need to reach the stairs and you can hide until this monster is gone, okay Arabena, just move towards the stairs and you'll be safe. I held my breath as I moved ever so slowly towards my desired destination, I kept with the pet talk to calm my nerves. I loved the sea and knowing how protective my mother and father were I probably wouldn’t be aloud to set foot on a boat let alone go near water. A hot breath escaped onto the back of my neck, my breath now coming in short gasps I turn around to face the creature. He was up close to me his nostrils flared as it stared occasionally fire fumed out, his head was tilted to the side as if quizzing me. This close I could see all of his fine beauty better and boy was he magnificent- his scaly skin was wet from the water and the rain I didn't know was pouring, which made it look as if he was shining before the stars, he had a golden look and soft but hard quality to his features. His mouth now slightly ajar, I swear I saw him wink as he leaned in close his yellow teeth nearing my head. I felt life flash between my eyes, I knew I was never going to live. Closing my eyes I accept defeat. “NO!” screamed my mother as she ran in front of me, my eyes snapped open looking at her and back to the creature. She neared it and ran a hand lightly down his nose, whispering words to him I couldn’t comprehend. Weirdly enough the creature retreated back to terrorising others that were near-by. “Oh, what have I done” she cried kneeling beside me, her head in her hands. “If I just did what I had to...” she sniffled as she looked at me something in her eyes changed that day, I don’t know what it was but her lifeless dull hazel irises seemed to of been brighter and shined in her skull- metaphorically speaking. “remember no matter what, I love you and there are things in life you don’t understand but you will when you get older. I promise.” her hands traced the long chain that caresses her neck, in one quick motion she pulled it off and wrapped it around mine. “don’t show or tell anybody about this. This will keep you safe. Guard it with your heart” her hand rose to her chest and to mine, as if to say my heart will forever be with you. Her eyes filled moist as she took a shaky breath and stood. At this point I was confused, I didn't understand what she was saying as I was only ten at the time. Why did she want me to protect the pendant with my heart. I didn’t understand why this majestic creature was here either. Or why I felt like something bad was going to happen. “I love you my by, tell your father that as well; tell him I love him and I did this for him... for you” she breathed deeply in as she rose her arms high in the air. In one fluid motion the creature swooped down low and ate my mother whole, whilst I stood their spellbound. I know this is kinda long but please read and tell me. thanks :)

How is the beginning of my story :)? Thunder grumbled in the dark clouds as rain poured over the tall grass, quenching its thirst. A pair of figures struggled against the wind and rain whipping in their faces, while a rich scent of wet dirt filled their nostrils. They moved briskly through the grass and from under trees, as if they had a great purpose. The leading of the two was none other than an animal—a fox. The fox’s sleek, shiny white coat had been drenched and had managed to appear as a dirty gray. “Are you sure this is the right place, Saybelle?” The girl said in disbelief. She wrapped the black cloak more tightly around her face, trying her absolute best to shield herself from the most unwelcome and uncalled for rain. “I’m quite certain, Ophelia,” replied the fox. Ophelia sighed, she felt as if they had been searching for hours with no progress. She was becoming tired, with an uneasy restlessness looming over her. The weight of her cloak was becoming unbearable and simply annoying to carry; she followed the fox’s trail through the grass, both of them too determined to find what they had been searching for. A cave had seemed to grow out of the darkness a further distance away, which encouraged the two to quicken their pace. The form of the cave began to get clearer; a large mouth appeared with toasty golden light glowing out, illuminating a fair amount of the darkness surrounding it. “Over there,” The fox said, her ears perking up at the sight, she stopped momentarily, “come, he must’ve been waiting for us, we should hurry,” She turned eagerly to face an exhausted Ophelia. Their eyes had—over the past hours or so—grown accustomed to the dark, but intense light swallowed the mouth of the cave. The cave was much larger from the inside rather than how it appeared at the entrance, its ceiling stretched out into the darkness, the light which they blindly followed could only reveal its depth so much. As they continued to go deeper, they realized that the source of the light had been a roaring fire, its bright flames slithering towards the top and filling the air with gray smoke and much welcomed warmth. However, the fire was certainly not all they had encountered—or had come for—through the flames a young boy sat, waiting patiently. “Skyler?” “About time—I was just about to go looking for you two, these days you just don’t know,” He sighed rather sadly. Saybelle yawned and stretched out her slender paws. Skyler grinned at her, “You look like you had a good time getting here,” “Most pleasurable, though having a bit of snow instead of this rain would certainly cheer me up,” She said in a dull voice, shaking off rainwater as if it were something very horrible. She turned away and searched for a comfortable warm spot to sprawl onto—if any. “Of all the places, you choose to meet here?” Ophelia gave the cave one sweeping look. “I doubt Furawn would have the time and patience to go searching for us in caves in the middle of a storm,” He grinned, “it was the safest place I could think of—what did you find?” “Heard about the King of Dukeworth— “’Dropped dead,’ I know, there’s gossip about it all over the Town of Quinley,” He looked away from Ophelia and fixed his gaze upon the fire, burning a bright orange into his sharp gray eyes. “I can’t believe no one’s doing anything about it, though,” Ophelia said irritably, she heard a soft snore to her left; Saybelle had curled up into a ball with her head lightly resting on an oddly shaped rock. “There’s nothing much anyone can do about it, Ophelia, it’s strange magic—the kind no one’s seen or heard before,” Skyler whispered with his face very alert—as if a big secret had finally been out. “Do you—do you suppose we should just tell someone? Tell them, tell them what we know? Perhaps—if we work together, we can put an end to this?” All the while she stuttered through, Skyler was shaking his head in pure disagreement. “But why wouldn’t they believe us? We have Saybelle—to prove to them we’re telling the truth. She is the only survivor in her family and she saw it with her own eyes! This is exactly what Furawn is afraid of, that someone will finally figure out what he’s up to, that somehow it would leak out and spread among the kingdoms—because there must be someone who knows how to stop him, ” She pressed on. “We can’t tell them that we crossed the Gertrude Mountains! It’s forbidden to go over them!” “They don’t have to know that we crossed the Gertrude Mountains,” hissed Ophelia. At that precise moment, a faint shadow had appeared through the firelight on the opposite wall from where Skyler sat. For a moment, he sat quite still before he whispered shakily, “They’re coming in here,” Ophelia’s eyes widened in horror, the first thing she did was quickly go to Saybelle’s curled up body and shook it awake. “What— “Shh!” She hissed through clenched teeth. The fox shot up as the shadow on the wall became closer, “The fire! The fire! Put it out!”

Is the beginning of my story interesting? Thunder grumbled in the dark clouds as rain poured over the tall grass, quenching its thirst. A pair of figures struggled against the wind and rain whipping in their faces, while a rich scent of wet dirt filled their nostrils. They moved briskly through the grass and from under trees, as if they had a great purpose. The leading of the two was none other than an animal—a fox. The fox’s sleek, shiny white coat had been drenched and had managed to appear as a dirty gray. “Are you sure this is the right place, Saybelle?” The girl said in disbelief. She wrapped the black cloak more tightly around her face, trying her absolute best to shield herself from the most unwelcome and uncalled for rain. “I’m quite certain, Ophelia,” replied the fox. Ophelia sighed, she felt as if they had been searching for hours with no progress. She was becoming tired, with an uneasy restlessness looming over her. The weight of her cloak was becoming unbearable and simply annoying to carry; she followed the fox’s trail through the grass, both of them too determined to find what they had been searching for. A cave had seemed to grow out of the darkness a further distance away, which encouraged the two to quicken their pace. The form of the cave began to get clearer; a large mouth appeared with toasty golden light glowing out, illuminating a fair amount of the darkness surrounding it. “Over there,” The fox said, her ears perking up at the sight, she stopped momentarily, “come, he must’ve been waiting for us, we should hurry,” She turned eagerly to face an exhausted Ophelia. Their eyes had—over the past hours or so—grown accustomed to the dark, but intense light swallowed the mouth of the cave. The cave was much larger from the inside rather than how it appeared at the entrance, its ceiling stretched out into the darkness, the light which they blindly followed could only reveal its depth so much. As they continued to go deeper, they realized that the source of the light had been a roaring fire, its bright flames slithering towards the top and filling the air with gray smoke and much welcomed warmth. However, the fire was certainly not all they had encountered—or had come for—through the flames a young boy sat, waiting patiently. “Skyler?” “About time—I was just about to go looking for you two, these days you just don’t know,” He sighed rather sadly. Saybelle yawned and stretched out her slender paws. Skyler grinned at her, “You look like you had a good time getting here,” “Most pleasurable, though having a bit of snow instead of this rain would certainly cheer me up,” She said in a dull voice, shaking off rainwater as if it were something very horrible. She turned away and searched for a comfortable warm spot to sprawl onto—if any. “Of all the places, you choose to meet here?” Ophelia gave the cave one sweeping look. “I doubt Furawn would have the time and patience to go searching for us in caves in the middle of a storm,” He grinned, “it was the safest place I could think of—what did you find?” “Heard about the King of Dukeworth— “’Dropped dead,’ I know, there’s gossip about it all over the Town of Quinley,” He looked away from Ophelia and fixed his gaze upon the fire, burning a bright orange into his sharp gray eyes. “I can’t believe no one’s doing anything about it, though,” Ophelia said irritably, she heard a soft snore to her left; Saybelle had curled up into a ball with her head lightly resting on an oddly shaped rock. “There’s nothing much anyone can do about it, Ophelia, it’s strange magic—the kind no one’s seen or heard before,” Skyler whispered with his face very alert—as if a big secret had finally been out. “Do you—do you suppose we should just tell someone? Tell them, tell them what we know? Perhaps—if we work together, we can put an end to this?” All the while she stuttered through, Skyler was shaking his head in pure disagreement. “But why wouldn’t they believe us? We have Saybelle—to prove to them we’re telling the truth. She is the only survivor in her family and she saw it with her own eyes! This is exactly what Furawn is afraid of, that someone will finally figure out what he’s up to, that somehow it would leak out and spread among the kingdoms—because there must be someone who knows how to stop him, ” She pressed on. “We can’t tell them that we crossed the Gertrude Mountains! It’s forbidden to go over them!” “They don’t have to know that we crossed the Gertrude Mountains,” hissed Ophelia. At that precise moment, a faint shadow had appeared through the firelight on the opposite wall from where Skyler sat. For a moment, he sat quite still before he whispered shakily, “They’re coming in here,” Ophelia’s eyes widened in horror, the first thing she did was quickly go to Saybelle’s curled up body and shook it awake. “What— “Shh!” She hissed through clenched teeth. The fox shot up as the shadow on the wall became closer, “The fire! The fire! Put it out!”

I need feedback/criticism please? Thunder grumbled in the dark clouds as rain poured over the tall grass, quenching its thirst. A pair of figures struggled against the wind and rain whipping in their faces, while a rich scent of wet dirt filled their nostrils. They moved briskly through the grass and from under trees, as if they had a great purpose. The leading of the two was none other than an animal—a fox. The fox’s sleek, shiny white coat had been drenched and had managed to appear as a dirty gray. “Are you sure this is the right place, Saybelle?” The girl said in disbelief. She wrapped the black cloak more tightly around her face, trying her absolute best to shield herself from the most unwelcome and uncalled for rain. “I’m quite certain, Ophelia,” replied the fox. Ophelia sighed, she felt as if they had been searching for hours with no progress. She was becoming tired, with an uneasy restlessness looming over her. The weight of her cloak was becoming unbearable and simply annoying to carry; she followed the fox’s trail through the grass, both of them too determined to find what they had been searching for. A cave had seemed to grow out of the darkness a further distance away, which encouraged the two to quicken their pace. The form of the cave began to get clearer; a large mouth appeared with toasty golden light glowing out, illuminating a fair amount of the darkness surrounding it. “Over there,” The fox said, her ears perking up at the sight, she stopped momentarily, “come, he must’ve been waiting for us, we should hurry,” She turned eagerly to face an exhausted Ophelia. Their eyes had—over the past hours or so—grown accustomed to the dark, but intense light swallowed the mouth of the cave. The cave was much larger from the inside rather than how it appeared at the entrance, its ceiling stretched out into the darkness, the light which they blindly followed could only reveal its depth so much. As they continued to go deeper, they realized that the source of the light had been a roaring fire, its bright flames slithering towards the top and filling the air with gray smoke and much welcomed warmth. However, the fire was certainly not all they had encountered—or had come for—through the flames a young boy sat, waiting patiently. “Skyler?” “About time—I was just about to go looking for you two, these days you just don’t know,” He sighed rather sadly. Saybelle yawned and stretched out her slender paws. Skyler grinned at her, “You look like you had a good time getting here,” “Most pleasurable, though having a bit of snow instead of this rain would certainly cheer me up,” She said in a dull voice, shaking off rainwater as if it were something very horrible. She turned away and searched for a comfortable warm spot to sprawl onto—if any. “Of all the places, you choose to meet here?” Ophelia gave the cave one sweeping look. “I doubt Furawn would have the time and patience to go searching for us in caves in the middle of a storm,” He grinned, “it was the safest place I could think of—what did you find?” “Heard about the King of Dukeworth— “’Dropped dead,’ I know, there’s gossip about it all over the Town of Quinley,” He looked away from Ophelia and fixed his gaze upon the fire, burning a bright orange into his sharp gray eyes. “I can’t believe no one’s doing anything about it, though,” Ophelia said irritably, she heard a soft snore to her left; Saybelle had curled up into a ball with her head lightly resting on an oddly shaped rock. “There’s nothing much anyone can do about it, Ophelia, it’s strange magic—the kind no one’s seen or heard before,” Skyler whispered with his face very alert—as if a big secret had finally been out. “Do you—do you suppose we should just tell someone? Tell them, tell them what we know? Perhaps—if we work together, we can put an end to this?” All the while she stuttered through, Skyler was shaking his head in pure disagreement. “But why wouldn’t they believe us? We have Saybelle—to prove to them we’re telling the truth. She is the only survivor in her family and she saw it with her own eyes! This is exactly what Furawn is afraid of, that someone will finally figure out what he’s up to, that somehow it would leak out and spread among the kingdoms—because there must be someone who knows how to stop him, ” She pressed on. “We can’t tell them that we crossed the Gertrude Mountains! It’s forbidden to go over them!” “They don’t have to know that we crossed the Gertrude Mountains,” hissed Ophelia. At that precise moment, a faint shadow had appeared through the firelight on the opposite wall from where Skyler sat. For a moment, he sat quite still before he whispered shakily, “They’re coming in here,” Ophelia’s eyes widened in horror, the first thing she did was quickly go to Saybelle’s curled up body and shook it awake. “What— “Shh!” She hissed through clenched teeth. The fox shot up as the shadow on the wall became closer, “The fire! The fire! Put it out!” Sh

is House Dracula still with in Bucharest Romainia Air port Range .What would you like to ask? I must travel unto Fayetteville Arkansas and ask local Police to check up apon my son Brandon lee Wisdom A:K:A lil Dracula and Draculya to see if he is still yet Alive post the Hill Billies whome kiddnapped and raped pretty much Each Family member they Obtained with their Blacks raiding Amish and Menonite Faiths and vilaages to opperate their Hoochie Koo Rape rings.it may not be safe for lil Drac.till I sing my hellish Dradon Heaven version of Gossple unot House Dracula's multitudes of Halls and inner Rooms in Fluient former King of Romania and Egypt Accents = Dialects Hell Raiser Arkansas Razor Back Hog and Bat Style Rock and Roll Music mixed with our 16th, century Pipe Organ and Bag piper style songs of Romanias Drac, Blood Lines almost as it would be with in your Hollywood California Movies .this lets House Drac, Know that I am Authentic Count Dracula Draculya and spake as draq keu lu meaning Dragun and dragOon uv = of hev vun = Heaven and cauOont spelled with the mauddest letter C meaning translated from Standard North American English is keing = King.Girls apon this Lanmass do not use their Bodies for making Babies and are taught to take birth controll pills like unto Broilers with in the Poultry Meat Packing Plant industries and instead of Capturing the wild Hogs in Florida State and relocating them unto national Parks were their at RazorBack Hog Heaven to keep the parks clean of downed Animals with in the States wide open parks Florida Police is told to shoot them and the Animal and History Cable Channels shows the truth they hunt and kill my World Shaped Mothers Alligators instead of letting them inter breed with Crocs brought form other Lands.and instead of giving their pets and live stock medical Visectmese were they could atleast hath sexual inter course like unto their Homan Being shaped Cousins they Spade and nuter them.this is just more reasons to move Home unto Nature Based Faiths Romainia and Transelvanian mountain Range .i could clean House drac's fire places and fire them up for lil Drac and Romainias Tourist to enjoy during thew queit peacefull long winter Seasons.and sleep in my Bed room again since joining the Knights Templar and Great Britains militaries in those Dtates when Kings and Queens had to be mean and cruel just to survive made the V:L:A:D castles Famous and if memory serves correct Turkey still has one for Dracula Family History fans.the Crown I had worn in the paintings is the Future 51 Stars and Stripes North Americas Diamond Bowl and Pro N:F:L football colors with the flags Star counts as Diamonds.yet I dont hath to wear it in modern Times and Dates.Each Landmass encluded is my beloved Eypt has Presidents to order the Militaries and Armed Forces into Battle all I do is Board American Air Lines or which ever is Cheap and go Home as this Mr;Wisdom Harold Horace of Fayetteville and Fort Smith ARKANSAS the state is all capital letters thus I apologize yet it is needed with in this text.the meat cleaver style wire mesh our Knights wear then is subliminal in Black Folks street logo it means America and its allies Militaries dont play and they would send our enemies trough A meat packing plant and wouln't think twice nor be nice atol = at all.I then as i am today natures King Religion has Pope John Paul in Rome.I am Americas nature Based belief Royal side which can't be corrupted and remains Egyptian hellish and naun = non jeu ish = Jewish thus you all may continue with Christmas Eve Hollidays After I go Home.Race car Diver Richer Petty wins atleast one Race at our Arkansas Atomic State Race Track in the near future and others go on to race in the world Olympics thus phsycic powers and Abilities gifted Foward Viewers may tell some our future isn't to bad atol = at all . star ships shown in the Star trek movies do become built yet it will be Awhile and A few Wars gone to pass first.General during the American Civil war Killed fols Equivilent in scenery unto your Horror Movies which would rival my Romainian History and Germany Combined.thus Evil means primitiv with out the lil E and Evul and Ev vOol means your own Souls Angry and told to stop Hainting some place were they were Killed thus what Preachers tell you and I is Evil isn't there is an Ecyclopidia Books worth of different wordings and what they mean.sin = Energy and Electricity and North American Standard English never bothered to spell them correct thus far with in World History.House Dracula had to comply with almost Amish House building Standards no Electricity and very much Pimitive = Evil building materials.thus it Hath its own name and Soul ,Spirit and GHoST with American Words that mean the same things.this is why fake persons had weird accidents attepting to Enter my Castle Home and Bran is one of these movies deem to be Evil I am the only and Soley Count and King Dracula allowed to dwell with in these primitive Homes and the Home its self will know that I am the real deal = authentic I wave my Rights unto United States of North American Privacy Laws thus Yahoo.com Representitives may allow my Families modern name to be shown unto Yahoo.com persons.and Romaninan Goverment personel.

What do you think of this story idea [please be honest, 10 points!]? It starts off with 2 15-year-olds, Reese (female) and Riordan (male), and they're hanging out in Reese's room without parents at home. The antagonist, Tristan (he's 16) sets the house on fire, unknown to them, and they escape, but they're barely alive. They run away, thinking that Reese's parents are dead (because Riordan's an orphan). 4 years pass and people have presumed both of them dead, thinking they were killed in the fire. They live together, and they look totally different: Reese dyed her hair and Riordan made sure his hair was always short rather than long (plus they're 4 years older). They think that they're safe, but they still have little inklings that they're in trouble. Tristan returns again, but neither Reese no Riordan know he tried to kill them. Reese ends up falling for Tristan and Riordan gets jealous; however, he and Reese maintain a strong relationship. Tristan tries to get Reese to turn against Riordan, but she denies him and goes back to Riordan. Tristan does all he can to kill Reese and Riordan, but every time he gets close to murdering them, they escape. Reese and Riordan then meet their patron gods: Reese's patron is Athena while Hermes is Riordan's patron. They are then blessed by their gods with special gifts, and that the "world" rests in their hands. The "world" is called Kashmirus, and Tristan is an evil magician who had commandeered the throne from King Fratis, who is actually Riordan's father. Tristan is now the king of Kashmirus and the husband of Queen Pasina, Riordan's mother; he is also father to Riordan's half-sister, Orpius. The only problem, Riordan is unaware of all of this until the end of the story. Together, Reese and Riordan travel through different realms, called Alulas, to get to the dominant realm of Kashmirus. When they get there, they find a corrupt world that needs to be saved. They fight a good number of battles (some small and some big), and after they defeat Tristan, they meet Queen Pasina and Princess Orpius. Pasina recognizes Riordan, and tells him that he's her son. Riordan doesn't want to believe it, but because there is no king he has to stay in Kashmirus. Reese leaves, feeling broken-hearted but happy to see her best friend reunited with his mother. But Riordan is empty without Reese, and he makes her stay as his advisor. *In the sequel, which will take place 2 years later, there will be more battles and Reese and Riordan will get married.

Does the first paragraph and the plot of my story sounds good..? 1st paragraph- "Its summer, Mrs.rose has roses on her lawn like always". The three children stared at the old woman from the attic window. "She's been doing that since forever", Celine ; the youngest of the three commented. "One rose faces the north,one the south,and the others is spread out," Joseph pointed out. "Interesting." PLOT- The story begins with Joseph,Celine, and Maggie watching their old neighbor mysteriously putting red roses in the same way every summer. Puzzled, the three children approached the old woman and simply asked what was the roses for. The old woman replied "for Steven." "The children looked at each other sheepishly. Then Joseph asked "who's he?" "A man, a very good man." The old lady closed the door on the kids. Feeling odd, the three left and never spoke about it till one day. On Christmas, the three saw "Old Mrs.rose" sat in rocking chair just outside. The three noticed that Mrs.rose was indeed not having a good time and the house looked depressing and dark. The three then decided to get a piece of cookie and gave it to Mrs.rose. "Merry Christmas", Celine handed the cookie. The story then goes on when Mrs.rose invited the children in because it was cold. Sitting by the fire place, Joseph out of nowhere remembered about the rose. "Mrs.rose, you didn't quiet told us what the roses were for, you remember." Maggie thumped Joseph for the random remark. Mrs.rose chuckled. "I think its time, i'd share the story to someone". "What story?" the three asked getting excited. "Tell us!" The old woman then told a true love story that happened in the summer of 1947 about a girl named Mabel who was separated from her family due to an attack from the "ilianno indians". Mabel was captured and brought to "king Sajiee" as an hostage. The story then goes on when the ilianno indians turned against King Sajiee for helping Mabel escape when he had feelings for her...And that a white girl and and a "naiitivee" is forbidden. On the story, Mabel finds out that her family was indeed not her real family and was in with her kidnapping. The only way Mabel will be safe is if she runs back to "freedom," which is the USA. In the end, there was a war in the middle east and Mabel was rescued by the us navy leaving behind Sajiee who was killed saving Mabel by blocking the iliannos with fire. Sajiee was then killed with a poison arrow, and the iliannos began firing at the us navy, but the us navy escaped in time to go back to "freedom". As for the rose, that was the symbol of Sajiee using roses to show Mabel where the iliannos are gonna attack which is north and south. And the spread out roses is where the other captured people where at. The story ends when Mrs.rose revealed that she was Mabel.

what do you think ? do you like this? and before you read i did not Misspell Courtney just spelled it differently Chapter One The girls sat by the warm fire sipping their French vanilla coffee sharing stories and telling secrets. Scarlet King turned to see an unfamiliar stranger outside her window watching them following their every move like an old painting a cat that knows your every route. The girls did not seem to notice still carrying on about who is dating who or who kissed who. Scarlet eyes grew wide closing the blinds. "What’s the matter?" Colette said with a frown. "There’s someone out there watching us" her voice quivered. The girls rushed to see but no one was there anything, but an empty road. Ebony opens the blinds slowly looking both ways. "Whoever it was...they’re gone." Scarlet open the door to find a note stab to the door that read: "Leave this town or die." Her heart felt like it was about to burst her palms began to sweat. "What’s wrong Scarlet?" Ski walked over to her you look pale." It is nothing really, just some kids playing a prank. Scarlet looked at her with a sweet smile. she did not want them to know about the letter hiding it somewhere deep in her dresser.” let go join the others" she said. Ski look where scarlet left hand was then back at her “what was that?" "What?" "That note I saw you with a note." "I told you it was just some silly little kids playing a stupid prank so let’s go join the others." Ski garb her arm before she could make another step. Scarlet Ski let us not talk about it. the girls choke on there cappuccino looking out the window to see two pairs of eyes staring at them with a smile so big it took up its whole face. "Someone call the cops!" Courtni yelled. The lines are busy Ebony called out. "I’m going out" Scarlet shouted. No! You can't it’s not safe." Everyone joined in chanting different things keeping her from going out there but that did not stop her. Before scarlet could get one swing, the stranger ran away knocking down every trashcan not to mention several car alarms. "Is everyone ok?" she asked shutting the door throwing the broom on the couch but miss. "Yeah where did he go?" Colette asked. "I don't know but whoever it was there gone." the girls close the blinds locking every door and window in the house continuing there Saturday night watching a movie marathon with nothing but silence. The girls sat quietly still shaking huddling up against each other with only the sound that came from the TV set.

The Legend of Zelda Ocarina of Time timeline error? I have come across something in this game that does not add up. Well, I'll start from the beginning; So you wake up as adult link 7 years in the future. Everything is dark, evil and ruined by Ganondorf. You are told by Sheik that Saria is waiting for you in the Forest Temple. You play Saria's Song and she says something along these lines. "Link, you're safe! I knew I would hear from you again. Something strange is happening in the forest. The Forest Spirit's were calling for help and I went into the Forest Temple. There are monsters here Link. Help me!" So you go to kokiri forest and sure enough, the others say Saria went to find out what was going on at the Forest Temple. (I'll get back to this). After that you go to Death Mountain and all the Gorons are gone. Darunia's son tells you everyone was kidnapped, that Volvagia has been released and that his dad was trying to slay it at the Fire Temple. You go to the Fire Temple and Darunia talks to you in front of the boss door and then he enters and I suppose he dies. (I'll come back to this). You go to Zora's Domain and the place is frozen, including the king. You go to the ice cavern and you meet Sheik there. He says all of the Zora's are frozen under the ice and that he saves Ruto, and she went to the Water Temple. You go to the Temple, you meet Ruto and then she disappears. (I'll get back to this). In Kakariko Village a few people talk about how Impa went to the Shadow Temple to seal the monster up. After completing the other 3 temples Kakariko is on fire and the monster escapes the well, and goes to the Shadow Temple. If you bothered to read that, here is my question. It appears as though problems at these temples only happened just before Link awakens. But, what happened in those 7 years? Surely Saria was not in the Forest Temple for 7 years, with everyone just saying she just went there. Darunia and the Gorons can't have been at the Fire Temple for 7 years. Ruto couldn't have been waiting for 7 years and Zora's Domain being frozen over for that long, (I say 7 as the maximum amount of time this could have happened, it could've been 5). Another thing that doesn't make sense. Before the monster escapes the well the villagers say Impa was at the Shadow Temple sealing up the monster, How can she be sealing it up if it hadn't been released yet. What I am saying is that it's like the Temple's were fine, untouched for 7 years and only as soon as Link wakes the chaos starts. Also, how long had it been since Zelda became Sheik and helped these people? Anyway, I hope you can digest this and give some insightful feedback. :)

Does anyone want to buy/ trade yu-gi-oh cards? i have Gold Rare ======= Prometheus, King of the Shadows (GLD1) Secret Rare ========= Exodia the Forbidden One (MC1) Dark Ruler Ha Des (MC1) Dark Necrofear (MC1) Relinquished (MC1) Relinquished (MC1) Thousand-Eyes Restrict (MC1) Stardust Dragon (CT05) Harpie's Feather Duster (SDD) Veil of Darkness (GLAS) Ultimate Rare ========== Big Core (spanish) (RDS) Doomkaiser Dragon (CSOC) Ultra Rare ======== Blue-Eyes White Dragon (SDK) Red-Eyes B. Dragon (SDJ) Left Arm of the Forbidden One (LOB) Marshmallon (Japanese) (PP6) Kaiser Sea Horse (SKE) Insect Princess (IOC) Yamata Dragon (LOD) Exxod, Master of the Guard (SD7) Dark Nephthys (PTDN) Darknight Parshath (PTDN) Vampire Genesis (SD2) Red-Eyes Zombie Dragon (SDZW) Red-Eyes Zombie Dragon (SDZW) Red-Eyes Zombie Dragon (SDZW) Doomkaiser Dragon/ Assault Mode (CRMS) Sphinx Teleia (EP1) Theinen the Great Sphinx (EP1) Theinen the Great Sphinx (EP1) Theinen the Great Sphinx (EP1) Black Luster Soldier (SYE) Black Luster Soldier (SYE) XY-Dragon Cannon (MFC) XYZ-Dragon Cannon (BPT) Junk Warrior (5DS1) Doomkaiser Dragon (CSOC) Card of Safe Return (LON) Interdimensional Matter Transporter (DCR) Super Rare ======== Blue-Eyes White Dragon (SKE) Blue-Eyes White Dragon (SKE) Serpent Night Dragon (Japanese) (P3) Harvest Angel of Wisdom (CSOC-SE) Tribe-Infecting Virus (MFC) Blue-Eyes Shining Dragon (MOV) Lord of D. (Spanish) (BIK) Blackwing-Shura the Blue Flame (RGBT-PP) Kuraz the Light Monarch (LODT-SE) Morphing Jar (Japanese) (BC) Necroface (CRMS-SE) Necroface (CRMS-SE) Goblin Zombie (CRMS-SE) Goblin Zombie (CRMS-SE) Il Blud (CSOC-SE) Il Blud (CSOC-SE) Il Blud (CSOC-SE) Berserk Dragon (DCR) YZ-Tank Dragon (MFC) XZ-Tank Cannon (MFC) VWXYZ-Dragon Catapult Cannon (EEN) Gaia Knight, the Force of Earth (5DS1) Gaia Knight, the Force of Earth (5DS1) Graceful Charity (SDP) Raigeki (LOB) Heavy Storm (MRD) Card Destruction (SDY) Light of Redemption (LODT) The Flute of Summoning Dragon (Spanish) (BIK) Wild Nature's Release (IOC) Soul Exchange (SDY) Soul Exchange (SDY) Toon World (MRL) Fairy Meteor Crush (PSV) Black Luster Ritual (SYE) Dust Tornado (PSV) Eradicator Epidemic Virus (TDGS-SE) Eradicator Epidemic Virus (TDGS-SE) Shadow Spell (SKE) Rare ==== Queen's Knight (EEN) King's Knight (EEN) Hayabusa Knight (DB1) Newdoria (DR1) Brron, Mad King of Dark World (EEN) Marie the Fallen One (LON) Muka Muka (MRD) King of the Swamp (AST) Mystic Swordsman LV2 (SOD) Soul-Absorbing Bone Tower (AST) Soul-Absorbing Bone Tower (AST) Hiro's Shadow Scout (MRL) Sasuke Samurai #3 (IOC) Archfiend General (FOTB) Izanami (TDGS) Yamato-No-Kami (TDGS) Winged Kuriboh LV10 (DP1) Dark Driceratops (IOC) Destiny Hero-Defender (DP05) Destiny Hero-Defender (DP05) Cyber Jar (DB1) Morphing Jar #2 (PSV) Morphing Jar #2 (PSV) Spirit Reaper (PGD) Pyramid Turtle (DB2) Pyramid Turtle (PGD) Turbo Synchron (CSOC) Flame Ghost (LOB) Flame Swordsman (Japanese) (DL2) Turbo Warrior (DP08) Nitro Warrior (DP08) Dimensionhole (PSV) Dimensionhole (PSV) Elegant Egotist (MRD) Synchro Change (CRMS) The Shallow Grave (PSV) Spiritualism (LON) De-Synchro (TDGS) Morphtronic Accelerator (CSOC) Hand Destruction (DP07) Spell Economics (AST) Continuous Destruction Punch (MFC) Talisman of Trap Sealing (AST) Jam Breeding Machine (LON) Paralyzing Chain (CSOC) Paralyzing Chain (CSOC) Spirit Message "I" (LON) Spirit Message "N" (LON) Prohibition (PSV) Different Dimension Gate (DR1) Different Dimension Gate (DR1) Different Dimension Gate (DCR) Neos Force (STON) Fighting Spirit (TDGS) Fusion Sword Murasame Blade (LOD) Mask of Brutality (LON) Hate Buster (PTDN) Covering Fire (RDS) Destruction Punch (LON) Cross Counter (FET) Urgent Tuning (DP08) Trap of the Imperial Tomb (CSOC) Trap of the Imperial Tomb (CSOC) Defense Draw (TDGS) Defense Draw (TDGS) Chain Disappearance (IOC) Last Turn (DB2) Prideful Roar (CSOC) Bottomless Trap Hole (LOD) Snake Deity's Command (TAEV) Magic Drain (PSV) Dark Illusion (PTDN) Curse of Darkness (IOC) Dragon Capture Jar (LOB) Level Limit-Area A (EEN) Glorious Illusion (LODT) Forced Requisition (PSV) well, those are all my cards, you can contact me @ http://www.myspace.com/fish_fase

What is your dream airsoft loadout? Mine consists of: I would want a gun that was almost indestructible internal-wise. Something that I could put more rounds through than I have miles on a car and only ever have to re-lube or change a hop up bucking. So, my dream upgrades would be: Prometheus double torque gear set $100 Perfect shimming job: 10 dollars (+ the cost of the labors of somebody MUCH better than I am) ~30 Systema reinforced GB shell (with solid metal bushings): $70 Area 1000 solid metal spring guide $10 Systema magnum motor: $100 HurricanE Metal body with colt logos: $148 G&P Steel m4 outer barrel: $72 G&P steel kit: $65 Real steel Trijicon TA31DOC 4x32 ACOG with doctor sight: $1600 King Arms free floating 10 inch RIS: $185 A BUNCH of other Prometheus parts ($300) G&P steel birdcage flashider EDGI 6.01mm Inner barrel G&P M203 (long) 3 King grenades 3 Co2 8mm grenades 6 120 round grenades 10 96 round grenades. G&P masada with all the above upgrades but the M203 and Acog, add an EoTech + the 3x magnifier (~$2500) WA wilson with a Kimber Gold Match kit installed ($900) Oakley shooting glasses $100 For when I get bored, a Systema PTW ($2000) An Asahi M40 (absurd quantity of $) A Tanaka M700 modded to be accurate to 300 feet (I don't give a !%#&* about muzzle velocity, accuracy, rate of fire, and reliability are ALL that matter!) Tanaka M870, 18 inch version with the folding stock. 100 Madbull upgraded shells, and slug shot capability. Real steel firearms cases for all of them, to keep them safe and keep others safe from them when not in use. 10 G&G Plastica M4s, to give all my friends something to play with whenever they come over! 1) Is my loadout a cool sounding arsenal? 2) TELL ME YOURS :D HAVE FUN. EDIT: The original gun for my list of upgrades would be a G&G Gr16 base. Edit 2: I would also give the first gun a PDI 190% spring. I would want ok velocity, but I have no need for absurdly high velocities. I'd take a gun doing 350 with .28s that was accurate to 150 feet any day over a gun doing 450 with .2s that could only hit targets at 80! Interesting thoughts. I like the real steel ACOG because it is well... a real ACOG. Also, I think I failed to mention the battery, like you pointed out. I'd probably use a 10.8v, not a lipoly. As for grenades, I would probably slap a few M203s on the plasticas for my friends (obviously, money is no object in this loadout!)

Has anyone else gotten this rental scam? Have you gotten this scam? I wasn't sure if it was a scam or not, but I think so... anyone know? I got this email from Craigslist- It's pretty scketchy: Thanks very much for contacting me, the apartment is situated in Downtown Washington DC, 672 14th St NW, Washington, DC 20005 and luckily it`ll be available for your dates 01/04/2009 to 09/04/2009, 8nights and the rent for your stay is $1600 (@$200 per night). You`ll need to Book down the Apartment for your dates cos someone else is asking for a Close date.. To secure the Apartment 50% of the rent will be required ($800) plus a refundable security deposit of $700, so all you need pay to book down the Apartment for your dates is $1500. I'd also like to know where exactly you'll be coming from? and for how soon you`ll like to Book down the Apartment?. I have also attached more pictures of the place with this message, hope you like them. Apartment is approximately 1200sq. ft. and Bedding arrangements are : 2 bedrooms, sleeps maximum of 6 people, Bedroom 1 - 1 King, Bedroom 2 - 1 Queen, 1 Sleep Sofa /Futon... Large California King in Master Bedroom. Comfy queen in the guest room as well as large L-shaped sofa in living area that can accommodate two more! Amenities are also as follows : Fireplace, elevator, T.V., digital home cinema, hi-fi system, VCR, DVD player, phone, fax, computer, cable/satellite, internet access, wardrobe, cupboard, Hanging wardrobe, safe deposit box, radio alarm clock, hair dryer, mosquito nets, fully air-conditioned, central heating, intruder alarm, fire alarm and more...Linen, Towels and Toiletries also available, including a Telephone (free local, 800 calls), TVs w/ multi-channel premium Cable TV and VCR/DVD. Main Kitchen (w/new appliances)microwave, Dishwasher, Refrigerator, Stove Oven, Blender, Dishwasher and more. The apartment sleeps 1-6 people. Everything is Professionally Cleaned and prepared, there's a 24 hours doorman and there's a reserved parking space for a car, if you are driving.. Apartment is located in good locality, that's a walking distance to the White House, the Metro,Convention Center, Smithsonian Museums,The Washington Monument, Dupont Circle, fine and casual dining, theaters, and the World Bank and other memorials as well as a 24hr CVS and Whole Food Grocery, Shops and Restaurants. Kindly get back to me if you can meet up with my conditions so I can send you a Booking Agreement form and advise you on to make a Secure Payment so as to be able to get the place secured on time, and Complimentary airport pick up and drop off in Lexus LS 460L. That is if you aren't coming with you car..... Looking forward to reading back from you asap... Vince. J. Wharton + 1 206-984-4076 NOTICE..: I have past tenants from all over the world, I`ll allow you to contact some of them if you`d love to...... Mrs Mandy Groove and children from UK.. mgroove40@googlemail.com +447024080616 Dr. Jason Lewis from Eugene, Oregon. jclewis48@gmail.com

ridiculous lyricism of the day............? It's suicidal, how I smoke in so much la' I saw a dead bird flyin through a broken sky Wish I could flap wings and fly away To where black kings and Ghana stay So I could get on my flesh right away But that'll be the day when it's peace When my gat don't need to spray When these streets are safe to play Sex with death, indulge in these women Vision my own skeleton swimmin in eternal fire Broads play with pentagrams in they vagina Like the Exorcist, then they gave birth to my seed I beg for God's help, why they love hurtin me? I'm your disciple, a thug certainly Forty-five in my waist, starin at my reflection In the mirror, sittin still in the chair like my conception When everything around me got cloudy, the chair became a king's throne My destiny found me It was clear why the struggle was so painful Metamorphosis, this is what I changed to And God, I'm so thankful EDIT: yeah crazy lady i didnt write this....

Please Rate My Writing? Ive been writng for 3 yrs now and im 14. rate my work? The hooded figure majestically walked into the falling building,past cops and dying men.Without haste he walked past the flaming archway and past a flaming secretaries corpse.In a soldiers march he rushed past the agonizing sights of bodies and limbs.He then sensed something from above.Raising his palm to his head the hippo sized junk of building that was coming for his skull evaporated to dust.He continued walking past the flaming plumes as the building groaned in pain and the area behind him caved in. realized there was no turning back.But he knew this from the start.He came to a fire hazard door that lead to steps.A cascade of white came to greet him in a hurry.They screamed and scattered among the flame lit lobby.Noticing the red and gold G on the back of the peoples lab coats , anger filed him.He snapped his fingered once.And a macabre of sickening pops made the people fall.They laid silent.He continued down the crumbling building.Down many flights of stairs and many scientists that he hastily killed with no less then a blink.A burst of flame that jutted from a broken wall set his hood aflame.A brief moment of concentration put it out.His long white hair mangled around his face as it mixed with his sweat from the heat.He came to another door.By reflexes he stepped backward.A nude tall pale man with crazed gray hair and golden eyes burst from the door in a frenzy.Not losing his chance he wrapped his arm around the mans throat. "Jelis?"He inquired. The man frantically shook his head as he pried from his grasp and ran back upstairs to his eminent death.The white haired man walked a soldiers march into a Almost parking lot like complex.But straight ahead a open silver door glew.He could barely see something hanging out from between the cracked door.He strode over and saw a small frail body.A child? he thought to himself.He saw the body of a nude girl that was about 7 or 8 in his mind.He gently picked her up and laid her on his shoulder.He walked in the room that seemed to go on forever.Every footstep had a wet smack due to the water that seemed to flow endlessly around his ankles.The room was cascaded with liquid blue pods.Most were empty or shattered.Others held naked woman and men of all ages.A little while of searching past and he found a familiar pod.There was a small naked girl inside that perfectly reflected the other.He fluidly swiped his finger in front of the pod.With another load of water hitting the ground and the girl fell into his arms.He laid her on his other shoulder.He ran to the archway of the silver door.Gazing at the other pods occupants he prayed: "may you be given safe passage into heaven Conclamos."Realeasing the concentration he needed to stop the room from caving in he walked away toward the northern wall.He looked at the wall and instantly it exploded and a barrage of flames burst through.They never hit him or the two girls.They seemed to stay at bay like a trained dog.He began to walk through the fire and the flames.As he walked the debri and flames seemed to hail him as he walked.Like the gaurd make room for the king the Twin Towers chunks move for him as he dug his way to clean air and freedom.As sunlight became more clear All-the-more did the screaming.He dug himself and the girls out onto burning earth.Before he could stand a squad of ambulances and cops came to his rescue.But he didnt need rescuing.He knew how the world worked.Everyones in search of a reward He said to himself.He turned the other way and started walking towards a clearer sky.The police followed.After a quarter mile with the girls on his shoulders a threat range out. "drop the girls or well shoot!" He continued walking. And they shot. The bullets stopped 3 centimeters from his eye and beck as he faced the ocean like squadron.The bullets fell to the ground in a rythimatic chime.To the squads amazment he turned and tried to continuily walk away. Then came a sharp burning pain in his right arm. One of the girls fell on the hard concrete. His anger rose. Then the ground was stained in a massacre of blue and red. He fragily picked up the girl. He continued walking. Teru_mikami12@yahoo.com on myspace. Add me if u want to read more from my blog.A new chapt should be up every hump day if possible. btw i did this on a keyboard fone..so excuse speling and punctuation if any are there. Thanks.

Which short story is the best? Hey all and thanks in advance. Please answer my question and tell my why one is the best. Thanks! I just wondered which one of these short stories should be entered into a competition. They are both calles The Dragon. Here they are: Option 1 If beauty was tangible, what would it look like? If magnificent was a creature, what creature would it be? If you could touch majestic, what could you touch? The answer, Loretta knew, was the dragon – the beautiful, magnificent, majestic king (or queen in some cases) of the skies. Under a large yew tree, she was sitting, amazed at her own genius for working out, what she thought, was the answer to the ancient’s riddle, with him sleeping around her in the shape of a crescent moon. She felt the rough diamond scales of his back. He was growing very old now, was Mastem, and perhaps would not live to see his child born, but if only he would. Mastem meant the world to Loretta. It was after the Cataclysm that he had arrived; franticly dodging flaming rock after flaming rock, but his arrival was a miracle. He had swooped down to let Loretta clamber onto his back and had flew away to somewhere safe, somewhere that Loretta now called home. How could she, Loretta, a mere 14 year old girl, repay the debt she owed him; repair the damage she had done? During flight, he had been hit; his wing made a bloody mess. Suddenly denied the boundless skies; his soul, its fire eternally extinguished, shackled to the earth forever. Loretta wiped a tear off of her face. Death may steal him from my sight, but not from my heart, she thought, under the large yew tree. Option 2 It was twilight in 1942, the sky a shade of ripe plums. He sat looking at the picture book with the duvet over his head, so that he felt like he was in the cave while the dragon roared ominously, and the audacious knight advanced. The carefully painted pictures became flesh and blood and scales. The words were a mystery to the five year old, but words were nothing compared to pictures. His Daddy had read it to him first, before he’d gone to fight in the faraway land Done Kirk (wherever that was). Daddy wrote that there were dragons there too: armoured ones that breathed lethal pieces of metal, and there were smaller, biting monsters that got in your clothes. But then mummy had got the Yellow Paper and she’d cried and he’d said: “What’s the matter, Mummy?” And Mummy said that Daddy flew away with the dragons and he wasn’t ever coming back. So, daddy was a knight too. As he turned the page there was a howling sound and his Mummy was shouting and he was out of bed, book in hand and running down the stairs, outside the house and into the street. BOOM. A force like a dragon’s wingbeat flung him into the air amidst fire and smoke. Then the dragon was there, and the welcome arms of his Daddy pulled him on its scaly back, and they flew up, up and away. Thankyou vey much.

Gay's in combat in the Marine Corps? As a former front line combat Recon Marine platoon sergeant, I can honestly say that "if" I were under enemy fire and found myself in the same fox hole as a trooper who had just told me he was gay, I would keep my eye on him, but, as long as he kept on shooting the conversation would go no further than he and I. As long as a man is doing his job on the front line does ANYONE have the right to question his personal life (as long as he's within the law). In the same breath, If my daughter told me she was with child after being with a ac/dc man, I would love my grandchild with all the love I could give. Is not "The Higher Power" the one we should be responsible too ? I read a quote on the internet the other day..."After the game, the King and the Pawn go into the same box." Who gave certain people the right to judge others? What about that line about, "When you point your finger at someone (about doing whatever) are not 3 fingers pointing at you ??? Back to the foxhole... when your under fire, you really don't give two hoots who's pulling that trigger next to you as long as they are doing their part. Your main thoughts are "God help us to get back home safe-and-please don't let us run out of ammo-Amen." I want to ask you people out there using your mouth "to voice your (un-asked-for) opinion" a question... now it may be over the head of a few of you, but here goes: When you got up this morning, had your coffee then headed out to FIX THE WORLD... did you make your bed?

I need someone to make me a deck (Yugioh)? These are the cards I have I'm not to good I'd like someone to make me a deck please. Elemental Hero Avian Elemental Hero Burstinatrix Elemental Hero Clayman Elemental Hero Sparkman Elemental Hero Flame Wingman Elemental Hero Thunder Giant Elemental Hero Bubbleman Elemental Hero Bladedge Elemental Hero Wildhear Elemental Hero Rampart Blaster Elemental Hero Steam Healer Elemental Hero Mariner Wroughtweiler Winged Kuriboh LV10 Winged Kuriboh King of the Swamp The Fiend Megacyber D.D. Warrior Morphing Jar Magician of Faith Polymerization Polymerization Fusion Sage De-Fusion Miracle Fusion Skyscraper R - Righteous Justice E - Emergency Call Transcendent Wings Mystical Space Typhoon Graceful Charity Swords of Revealing Light Lightning Vortex Reinforcement of the Army Giant Trunade Dark Factory of Mass Production The Warrior Returning Alive The A. Forces Hero Signal Call of the Haunted Mirror Force Dust Tornado Sakuretsu Armor Negate Attack Solemn Judgment Mechanicalchaser Bokoichi the Freightening Car Jinzo Reflect Bounder Blast Sphere Roulette Barrel Dekoichi the Battlechanted Locomotive Perfect Machine King Ancient Gear Golem Ancient Gear Beast Ancient Gear Soldier Ancient Gear Soldier Ancient Gear Ancient Gear Ancient Gear Cannon Cannon Soldier Gear Golem the Moving Fortress Heavy Mech Support Platform Heavy Storm Gaia Power Nobleman of Crossout Heavy Storm Limiter Removal Machine Duplication Machine Duplication Smashing Ground Fissure Autonomous Action Unit Weapon Change Pot of Avarice Ancient Gear Factory Ancient Gear Drill Ancient Gear Castle Covering Fire Divine Wrath Torrential Tribute Sakuretsu Armor Statue of the Wicked Rare Metalmorph Roll Out! Sabersaurus Frostosaurus Mad Sword Beast Gilasaurus Gilasaurus Dark Driceratops Hyper Hammerhead Hyper Hammerhead Black Tyranno Tyranno Infinity Hydrogeddon Hydrogeddon Black Ptera Black Ptera Black Stego Ultimate Tyranno Miracle Jurassic Egg Babycerasaurus Destroyersaurus Gigantes Sebek's Blessing Soul Release Mystical Space Typhoon Megamorph Heavy Storm Lightning Vortex Stray Lambs Monster Gate Tail Swipe Reasoning Giant Trunade Soul Exchange Dimension Fusion Seismic Shockwave Torrential Tribute Negate Attack Goblin Out of the Frying Pan Malfunction Fossil Excavation Light of Intervention Ryu-Ran Morphing Jar Kaiser Sea Horse Tyrant Dragon Yamata Dragon Spirit Reaper Different Dimension Dragon Guardian Angel Joan Night Assailant Masked Dragon The Creator The Creator Incarnate Flame Ruler Majestic Mech - Goryu Troop Dragon Troop Dragon Twin-Headed Behemoth Kaiser Glider Foolish Burial The Shallow Grave Premature Burial Card of Safe Return A Wingbeat of Giant Dragon Terraforming Mystik Wok Lighten the Load Mausoleum of the Emperor Twister Monster Recovery Dragon's Gunfire Stamping Destruction Silent Doom Super Rejuvenation Call of the Haunted Magic Jammer Interdimensional Matter Transporter Judgment of Anubis Good Goblin Housekeeping Dragon's Rage Burst Breath Plague Wolf Goblin Zombie Mystic Tomato Mask of Darkness Spirit Reaper Giant Orc Giant Orc Stealth Bird Malice Doll of Demise Malice Doll of Demise Newdoria Dark Jeroid Chaos Necromancer Element Doom Shadowslayer Cyber Archfiend Malice Ascendant Malice Ascendant Recurring Nightmare Shield Crush Nightmare's Steelcage Nightmare's Steelcage Megamorph Ectoplasmer Ectoplasmer Pot of Avarice The Puppet Magic of Dark Ruler Book of Life Book of Moon Swords of Concealing Light Crush Card Virus Deck Devastation Virus Magic Cylinder Just Desserts Dark Mirror Force Dimension Wall Ceasefire Coffin Seller Robbin' Zombie Cemetary Bomb

yugioh deck help plzzzz!? i have many cards and i need help making a deck!! again i do have alot of cards so it will be hard. thnx in advance. tell me all of your great ideas. Monsters: Guardian sphinx a cat of ill omen element dragon kryuel ufo turtle ragin flame sprite blue eyes whit dragon great angus pyramid turtle ufo turtle infernal flame emperor brain crusher newdoria magician of faith little chimera fox fire cure mermaid gravekeepers guard molten zombie thestalos the firestorm monarch orca mega-fortress of darkness armed dragon lv. 5 mysterious guard hane-hane poison mummy solar flare dragon ryu kokki mobius the frost monarch gaia soul the combustible collective elemental hero neoa alius man-eater bug helping robo for combat ground attacker bugroth gadget soldier mammoth graveyard sasuke samurai #2 Goblin king ryu-ran time wizard dark assailant card ejector sword hunter vampire orchis dragon zombie kojikocy des wombat koumori dragon regenerating mummy sangan des lacooda witch's apprentice ryu-kishin powered sanga of the thunder fairy king truesdale the fiend megacyber arsenal summoner baby dragon minar uraby white magical hat element doom weather report gambler legend buster blader destroyer golem des dandle white ninja disc fighter sorcerer of the doomed ansatsu dark scorpion burglars E. hero burstinatrix E. hero sparkman E. hero avian Battle ox Element soldier Mystic horseman Dark blade X- head cannon C. Beast cobalt eagle C. beast ruby carbuncle C. beast amber mammoth Neo-spacian glow moss armor breaker C. beast amethyst cat C. beast emerald tortoise Parasite Paracide The hunter with 7 weapons Dark scorpion- gorg the strong Dark magician miracle jurassic egg winged dragon, guardian of the fortress #1 larvae moth phsychic kappa Howling insect Inferno inferno coach goblin dark scorpion- chick the yellow gravekeepers curse neo the magic swordsman criosphinx Spells: nightmare's steelcage pigeonholing books of spell fissure premature burial swing of memories lightning vortex level limit - area B premature burial mystical space typhoon monster reborn mystical space typhoon monster reborn twister heavty storm fissure hand destrucion creature swamp moster reborn snatch steal molten destrucion dark fusion future fusion swing of memories power bond overload fusion future fusion dark calling crystal beacon soul exchange dark hole feather shot de-spell jar robber sword of deep-seated card of safe return shield and sword precious cards from beyond end of the world bait doll reload the dark door convulsion of nature dark room of nightmare 7 completed eternal rest remove trap mountain limiter removal Traps: dust tornado shadow spell raigeki break enchanted javelin negate attack compulsory evacuation device call of the haunted trap hole blasing the runis backfire call of the haunted waboku jar of greed D. tribe metal detector hero medal just desserts chain healing attack and receive spell shield type-8 last resort robbin' goblin just dessert gift of the mystical elf fiend comedian crystal raigeki hero counterattack mirror gate arsenal robber disappear plzzz help!!

Need help with a deck yugioh? I'm not really good with yugioh I need a deck made with these following cards please! I'll answer your question if you answer mine! Monsters: Ancient Gear X2 Ancient Gear Beast Ancient Gear Cannon Ancient Gear Golem Ancient Gear Soldier X2 Babycerasaurus Black Ptera X2 Black Stego Black Tyranno Blast Sphere Bokoichi the Freightening Car Cannon Soldier Chaos Necromancer Cyber Archfiend D.D. Warrior Dark Driceratops Dark Jeroid Dekoichi the Battlechanted Locomotive Destroyersaurus Different Dimension Dragon Element Doom Elemental Hero Avian Elemental Hero Bladedge Elemental Hero Bubbleman Elemental Hero Burstinatrix Elemental Hero Clayman Elemental Hero Flame Wingman Elemental Hero Mariner Elemental Hero Rampart Blaster Elemental Hero Sparkman Elemental Hero Steam Healer Elemental Hero Thunder Giant Elemental Hero Wildheart Flame Ruler Frostosaurus Gear Golem the Moving Fortress Giant Orc X2 Gigantes Gilasaurus X2 Goblin Zombie Guardian Angel Joan Heavy Mech Support Platform Hydrogeddon X2 Hyper Hammerhead X2 Jinzo Kaiser Glider Kaiser Sea Horse King of the Swamp Mad Sword Beast Magician of Faith Majestic Mech - Goryu Malice Ascendant X2 Malice Doll of Demise X2 Mask of Darkness Masked Dragon Mechanicalchaser Miracle Jurassic Egg Morphing Jar Mystic Tomato Newdoria Night Assailant Perfect Machine King Plague Wolf Reflect Bounder Roulette Barrel Ryu-Ran Sabersaurus Shadowslayer Spirit Reaper Stealth Bird The Creator The Creator Incarnate The Fiend Megacyber Troop Dragon X2 Twin-Headed Behemoth Tyranno Infinity Tyrant Dragon Ultimate Tyranno Winged Kuriboh Winged Kuriboh LV10 Wroughtweiler Yamata Dragon Spells: A Wingbeat of Giant Dragon Ancient Gear Castle X2 Ancient Gear Drill X2 Ancient Gear Factory X2 Autonomous Action Unit Book of Life Book of Moon Card of Safe Return Dark Factory of Mass Production De-Fusion Dragon's Gunfire E - Emergency Call Ectoplasmer X2 Fissure Foolish Burial Fusion Sage Gaia Power Giant Trunade Heavy Storm Lighten the Load Lightning Vortex X2 Limiter Removal Machine Duplication X2 Mausoleum of the Emperor Megamorph Miracle Fusion Monster Gate Monster Recovery Mystical Space Typhoon Mystik Wok Nightmare's Steelcage X2 Nobleman of Crossout Polymerization X2 Pot of Avarice X3 Premature Burial R - Righteous Justice Reasoning Recurring Nightmare Reinforcement of the Army Sebek's Blessing Shield Crush Silent Doom Skyscraper Smashing Ground Soul Exchange Soul Release Stamping Destruction Stray Lambs Super Rejuvenation Swords of Concealing Light Swords of Revealing Light Tail Swipe Terraforming The A. Forces The Puppet Magic of Dark Ruler The Shallow Grave The Warrior Returning Alive Transcendent Wings Twister Weapon Change X2 Traps: Burst Breath Ceasefire Cemetary Bomb Coffin Seller Covering Fire Crush Card Virus Dark Mirror Force Deck Devastation Virus Dimension Wall Divine Wrath Dust Tornado Fossil Excavation Goblin Out of the Frying Pan Good Goblin Housekeeping Hero Signal Interdimensional Matter Transporter Judgment of Anubis Just Desserts Light of Intervention Magic Cylinder Magic Jammer Malfunction Mirror Force Negate Attack X2 Rare Metalmorph Robbin' Zombie Roll Out! Sakuretsu Armor X2 Seismic Shockwave Solemn Judgment Statue of the Wicked Torrential Tribute

Had to make a decision, felt so torn and now I`m overcome with guilt!? I should be overjoyed but I feel guilty and torn. I know that some peole are gonna judge me but right now I already feel like a horrible person... I just deserve to go to hell for letting people down, and my guilt is just eating me alive. I`m an EFL teacher and my dream was, and is, to teach English as a foreign language in mexico. At the beginning of theyear I was offered two jobs teaching EFL in Mexico... I was overjoyed but town at the same time. I made my choice, but eventually I ran into some rough spots and I began towish I`d chosen the other school. The director of the other school offered me a position for next semester. I felt guilty about letting my employer down but I did some soul searching and felt strongly that I would be happy at this new school and that I belonged there. It`s tought to make a decision when there`s no way of knowing all the facts! For all >I know if I stay where I am, they may fire me next semester, they may just not have the heart to fire someone over the holidays (unprofessional). This new place may be the absolute job of my dreams. However, it`s in a town that is reputed to be very dangerous and I am a little worried for my safety. I talked to the director and he said that they haven`t seen the same level of violence that they have elsewhere in the state. Mexico is NOT entirely dangerous, just certain areas (just like any country). I`m in a VERY safe parrt of Mexico, but I feel like I don`t belong here. I love teaching but I sometimes feel like my talents are going to waste here, but I love my adult students and they love me and if I left them they would be heartbroken. Last week they had a party and brogut me lovely gifts and now I`m thinking, I`m a monster. Someone at my current school spread the rumor (which is NOT true) that I was going back to the USA in the Spring. I definitley want to stay in Mexico, my heart is not in USA and I was so unhappy there. My bossasked me if it was true, and didn`t seem upse,t she just said to give proper notice if I must leave. I prayed and prayed for direction about next semester. The person I work for is fundamentally a good person and the school is reliable but I just keep having this feeling that I belong in that other place. I had to make a decision and despite having prayed for direction, no answers came. I discussed this with my mom and she said that ``That means you should stay where you are.```However this other school seems like my absolute dream job and I might not get offered this chance again. I went ahead and promised the other director I would help him as long as he gave me time to finish my work where I am now. I hate dilemnas, and I don`t know if I made the right choice and it`s just tearing me apart. I believe in being 100% honest or sincere, and I really want to work for this new school, and furthermore, I`ve promised my help but I feel overcome with guilt about letting my current director down. Once I leave I doubt I can come back. Furthermore they`re paying us for vacations and I feel guilty about taking their $$$ if I plan on leaving. followed my heart, but was that the right thing to do? This is a job for King Soloman.

Which short story is better? Hey all and thanks in advance. I just wondered which one of these short stories should be entered into a competition. Here they are: Option 1 If beauty was tangible, what would it look like? If magnificent was a creature, what creature would it be? If you could touch majestic, what could you touch? The answer, Loretta knew, was the dragon – the beautiful, magnificent, majestic king (or queen in some cases) of the skies. Under a large yew tree, she was sitting, amazed at her own genius for working out, what she thought, was the answer to the ancient’s riddle, with him sleeping around her in the shape of a crescent moon. She felt the rough diamond scales of his back. He was growing very old now, was Mastem, and perhaps would not live to see his child born, but if only he would. Mastem meant the world to Loretta. It was after the Cataclysm that he had arrived; franticly dodging flaming rock after flaming rock, but his arrival was a miracle. He had swooped down to let Loretta clamber onto his back and had flew away to somewhere safe, somewhere that Loretta now called home. How could she, Loretta, a mere 14 year old girl, repay the debt she owed him; repair the damage she had done? During flight, he had been hit; his wing made a bloody mess. Suddenly denied the boundless skies; his soul, its fire eternally extinguished, shackled to the earth forever. Loretta wiped a tear off of her face. Death may steal him from my sight, but not from my heart, she thought, under the large yew tree. Option 2 It was twilight in 1942, the sky a shade of ripe plums. He sat looking at the picture book with the duvet over his head, so that he felt like he was in the cave while the dragon roared ominously, and the audacious knight advanced. The carefully painted pictures became flesh and blood and scales. The words were a mystery to the five year old, but words were nothing compared to pictures. His Daddy had read it to him first, before he’d gone to fight in the faraway land Done Kirk (wherever that was). Daddy wrote that there were dragons there too: armoured ones that breathed lethal pieces of metal, and there were smaller, biting monsters that got in your clothes. But then mummy had got the Yellow Paper and she’d cried and he’d said: “What’s the matter, Mummy?” And Mummy said that Daddy flew away with the dragons and he wasn’t ever coming back. So, daddy was a knight too. As he turned the page there was a howling sound and his Mummy was shouting and he was out of bed, book in hand and running down the stairs, outside the house and into the street. BOOM. A force like a dragon’s wingbeat flung him into the air amidst fire and smoke. Then the dragon was there, and the welcome arms of his Daddy pulled him on its scaly back, and they flew up, up and away. Thankyou vey much. P.S BOTH stories are called The Dragon P.S BOTH stories are called The Dragon

Abstainers Are Killers? Abstainers Are Killers? Portland, Maine found itself in the national spotlight on the morning of October 17. The King Middle School was debating whether to provide birth control to sixth graders without their parents’ consent or knowledge – not just condoms, but even birth control pills or contraceptive patches. ABC’s "Good Morning America" picked up the story, with anchor Diane Sawyer first professing shock at the young ages involved, but then echoing the proponents’ justification: Children “are caught in the changing worlds of early puberty and sexual messages everywhere." That’s the line that rings in the ear. ABC is addressing a social problem: how to deal with middle-schoolers wanting to have sex because they’re inundated with sexual messages in ads, in music videos, with sexual themes endlessly discussed and dramatized on television? Sawyer invited on talk show host Glenn Beck and “sexologist” Logan Levkoff (promoted by fans as the ”Get It On Guru”) to debate it. Sawyer asked Levkoff "Would you draw the line anywhere? What if it were grade school?" Amazingly, she replied: "I don't necessarily draw the line, because we're in a world where we get so many sexual messages." Levkoff lives in a parallel universe. We are talking about little boys and little girls, 11 years old. The lesson from the anything-goes crowd is so illogical it borders on the obscene. In order to "protect the youth" from unsavory sexual messages, we should provide them will all the technology so they can have "safe sex" – even at age 11. But who is responsible for this bombardment of sexual messaging in our culture that’s fueling this fire? ABC and all the other networks, along with many of their advertisers, need look no further than the mirror. More than any other element in our society, it is they who are responsible for the deluge, primarily – though not exclusively – through their entertainment products. It’s bad enough that they refuse to take any responsibility for their own sleazy product. But what’s unconscionable is that TV dramatists are now portraying those who want to keep children free and safe from premature sexual activity as mentally disturbed, even as a social menace. The swaggering shysters of ABC’s "Boston Legal" went to court on October 9 on behalf of a high-school girl who contracted the HIV virus from "unprotected" sex with a boy. The girl in this script sued not the infecting boy, not the boy’s parents – but the high school which taught abstinence-only sex education. The school’s crime was its failure to advance the righteousness of the Almighty Condom, which the “Boston Legal” lawyer ridiculously claimed was "arguably, the single most important invention of the past 2,000 years." Resistance to pop culture and peer pressure is futile, he argued. "They're simply going to do it! We all do it. Birds do it, bees do it, educated fleas do it. One time unprotected sex can kill you. A condom can save you." With a flourish, the lawyer concluded his sermon: "We should be in criminal court this very moment trying this obscenely duplicitous school for conspiracy to commit murder." ABC only suggested murder as a rhetorical device. CBS took it to the next level. On its drama "Cold Case," abstinence advocates are presented as killers. In the September 30 episode, detectives were investigating a 1998 murder, only to discover the devoutly Christian teens in the "Hearts Wait" abstinence club turned out to be sexually active hypocrites who murdered one of their own members to keep their sins secret. When the victim tried to convince her club mates that their teenage lust was understandable, they responded by denouncing her as "dirty," a "whore," a "slut," and the B-word before stoning her to death, while citing the Old Testament. Their leader, a youth minister, had one student confess her teenage lust for him with her back turned, so he could pleasure himself as she spoke. The idea that Christian teenagers stone people to death could only come from a fevered brain in Tinseltown. In terms of cultural politics, this is simply mudslinging – a vile smear that requires no troublesome facts as it points an accusatory finger. The get-it-on gurus who push “protection” are really encouraging sex between children. Like Hollywood, “sexologists” like Levkoff see themselves waging war “on a culture that condemns all things sexual.” But they’re really waging a war on anyone who suggests a limitation, anyone who wants to draw a line. Anyone who wants a child to wait, to grow and mature before leaping into bed or a back seat, is evil, deeply sick, and even capable of murder. Meanwhile, the King School in Portland, Maine voted Yes to secret contraceptives for 11-year-olds.

10 points really easy!? This is the first song I have ever wrote! I know it is really bad but I want to know what other people think! If you do that I will give you an easy 5 points! If you put it to music or turn it into a rap with out changing the words I will give you 10 points! And yes I already know it is bad so please no negative comments! They do whats wrong, I do whats right they are the popular and I am the bore they go get into trouble I play it safe they go get peircings and tatoos I leave my body the way god made me they put down others and I become there friend they become pregnent early I wait till I am married they drop out of school I stay in chorus: they are the popular I am not but I am proud that I dont go with the crowed they may not like me but that's ok I have friends of my own and they do things the good safe way ( end of chorus) They do drugs and I stay away ,they think its cool I know its dumb so I stay away they go to party's all night and day and I would always rather go to church and pray they think I am different they think I am lame but I am doing my own thing Chorus they may play with guns and fire but I am smart and play out side and video games there parents probably don't care but mine are stricked but fair they have the money but so do I they aimlessly spend it but I am willing to save it they think there cool but they'r really not I don't care if I am cool or not They have to have the perfect tan but I am happy just the way I am they have to be prom king and queen which doesn't make a difference to me Chorus they can be rude they can be mean but I can be nice and sweet They only care about them selves but I care about every one every where They are only popular because all they do is copy other people they don't care if it is right or wrong I care about them even if they don't care about me I try to be nice I try to be fair to people every where. Also who are you the they or the I? 2 points

YU-GI-OH! my new deck can anyone help me to improve it i'm trying to make it more competitive? cyber lockdown (lockdown/beatdown) deck - so far this is the best deck i have ever made 43 cards in deck Monsters-- Angel 07 Cyber valley x3 Cyber Dragon x3 Cyber dragon zwei x2 proto cyber dragon x2 Jinzo x3 Jinzo returner x3 Jinzo lord Spell canceler x2 silent swordsmen LV5 silent swordsmen LV7 honest Spells-- Amplifier x3 Burial from a different dimension magical mallet fusion sage polymerization future fusion overload fusion x2 limiter removal shooting star bow - ceal traps-- Blast with chain call of the haunted Royal decree x2 Dark bribe psychic shockwave x2 Extra deck-- chimeratech overdragon x2 cyber twin dragon x2 cyber end dragon i've ran 10 simulations against my other deck which is a dark creator deck (stall/mill/beatdown hybrid) plus i've also played against other people using a Fire burn deck, an ojama deck (lockdown/stall), a gravekeeper deck (stall/burn/lockdown hybrid), token deck (stall) and a blackwing (swarm/beatdown) deck these are my findings: Advantages-- -most times i can get a really good hand 16/21 times i've gotten a good hand -on average i can get out 2 monsters one with 5-6 stars the other a 4 star or lower which if that happens i can sometimes get out one 8 star fusion monster on my first turn. -so far my best hand has gotten me an ftk (i took first attack) with chimeratech overdragon at 13600 atk points with 17 attacks, cyber twin dragon, jinzo lord, and two other jinzos which would be destroyed at my end phase; my backfield being a future fusion (for another chimeratech at 10400 atk points with 13 attacks) - this deck is really strong against most beatdown decks and can be decent against stall and swarm decks because of how fast this deck can beat you down while at the same time being safe from your entire back field if not at least safe from your traps. - once i get future fusion while having overload fusion in my hand (or vice versa) you are pretty much dead and therefore is prone to game winning comebacks -gravekeepers, tokens and black wings don't stand a chance while ojama's can win depending on the first hand of both players. - this deck can potentially ftk any one on one duel or any 3-7 way duel if I get a chimeratech out the first turn (assuming I take first attack too) drawbacks-- - if i don't get a really good hand i end up getting a really bad hand there is not really a decent hand you can get for this deck, therefore tournaments would be entirely a game of luck. - the worst hand i've ever gotten consists of a jinzo returner, polymerization, fusion sage, shooting star bow ceal, dark bribe and blast with chain. - when this deck isn't being really fast paced then it can take forever to get the things you need to pick up speed. - the deck is pretty weak against other lockdown decks and mill decks are the bane of this decks existence - i can win without future fusion but its notoriously harder to do so due to how predictable the deck is - if i end up not taking first attack then i'm at huge disadvantage due to not being able to special summon a cyber dragon. - this deck is really bad against a decent ojama deck due to ojama king and ojama knight mainly - 3 or 4 way duals can be annoying because the rest of the players can and will team up against you if you get a good hand in the duel before. -prone to having on average 2 dead cards in hand on first turn - can potentionaly be milled out quite easily due to deck dumping for powerful otk capable chimeratechs' -if you play something too early or miss the timing on things then the deck can backfire by locking down itself what i hope to get out of asking this-- - minimizing the ability to get horrible hands and neutralizing most vulnerabilities of this deck. - any advice for deck building or strategy is welcomed - any constructive criticism will be taken into account THANK YOU TO ALL WHO HELP ME if i were to take out spell canceller then i would be very vulnerable to stuff like system down or acid rain, and without angel 07 i would be very very vulnerable against guys that use chimeratech fortress dragon

Some PLEASE give me so help before I blow up. Question about car seat. ? I have a 99 Taurus. I bought a new car seat. It's a car seat made for the latching system. I can't find a car seat NOT meant for NON latches. I can get the car seat in TIGHTLY.. BUT it's sitting too far forward & when she falls asleep, her head falls forward, she obviously isn't getting enough oxygen. I can go find a car seat that is fitted for an older car BUT they're not made for rear facing. Wtf do I do!?!? I've already had a fire fighter put the d*mn thing in. We tried for 30min putting it in the safest way we can. We tried every conceivable way known to man. I'm about to pull my f**king hair out.

Should a grandma keep twins? Read details.? Let me explain. My mom (well she's not blood but she has considered me as her daughter for 15 years) is 49, she had taken twin boys at 6months old back in May to protect them because the mother of her grandchildren (son's gf) admitted doing drugs and couldn't handle them anymore. These babies were up for an adoption back in October because she didnt want to have kids with a man who wasn't responsible (which is my mom's son). Then she got talked into keeping them, great. Then in November, the mohter of the twins, lost her brother and she has been depressed about that, so she used drugs to relax herself, both her and the father of the twins. Then they faught all the time. Then one day , in May, she called my mom to "pick these f**king boys up, I dont want them anymore or I'll take them to the fire house!" Well, my mom (the granmother) drove 12 hrs to get them becasue she wanted to protect them and give them a safe place to live. She has done great. She wants them back now. She says she went through therapy but in order for grandma and grandpa to even consider giving them back, they want to hear from her so-called therapist (drug rehab) and a real reason why. I believe she deserves a chance to get them back, yes, but I don't think 2 + months is enough time to recover. The boys are on a great schedule now and are so happy. They scream when they hear a loud yell, since their parents fought all the time. All answers are welcomed, just be nice please. They are only looking out for the babies, not trying to be hurtful to the mother. They actually have a good relationship with her so its not a personal attack but doing whats best for those babies. She tried getting a lawyer but they are out of jurisdiction... she didnt even finish rehab becasue she couldnt handle "weirdos" around her. She thinks she's healed...crazy! Heroin addict by the way!

Since when is putting personal saftey over civil liberty an American trait? Did our forefather's put their personal saftey ahead of their civil liberties when they fought for American sovereignty? Did our military put their personal safety before civil liberties when they fought the confederates to abolish slavery? How about the civil rights movement? Did Martin Luther King Jr. put his personal safety above his civil liberties when he marched in the face of fire hoses and attack dogs? Americans have always valued our freedom over all-- including our lives. Yet, since 9/11 created a country full of fear, our president and our congress continue to roll back our civil liberties in the name of keeping us safe.... is this the America that those before us fought and died for? How can Barack Obama, GW Bush and John McCain justify this baseless attack on the American way of life? http://news.yahoo.com/s/ap/20080710/ap_on_go_pr_wh/terrorist_surveillance_40 http://epic.org/privacy/terrorism/hr3162.html

I am going to a scare fest soon, and I want to scare the host, how do I do it? She is 20 years old and a dear friend of mine, but she dosent scare easily. She is showing us a whole bunch of scary movies and trying to scare me and my friend that is also going. Her house is unfammiliar and I dont know the rescources in it, and I'm positive my frind wont help me. I need a sure fire way to scare the crap out of her without hurting her or anybody, it needs to be safe for all and easy to perform! the only scary movie that has ever scared her was the movie fro Stephen King's "It". Please give me good options and backup plans!!!

Top 16 signs you're cat is overweight? Cat door retro-fitted with garage door opener. Confused guests constantly mistaking her for beanbag chair. Always lands on her spleen. Fewer calls to the fire department, but a sudden upsurge in broken branches. Fifteen month gestation period, and still no kittens. No longer cleans itself unless coated in Cheese Whiz. Anna Nicole Smith fits through your kitty door without the aid of lubricants. Catfood dish replaced with Rush Limbaugh trough. Luxurious, shiny black fur replaced with mint green polyester pants suit. It's no longer safe to lift him without a spotter. "Steals breath" from all five quintuplets, simultaneously. Larry King keeps trying to kiss it full on the lips. Waits for the third bowl of food to get finicky. He only catches mice that get trapped in his gravitational pull. Enormous gut keeps your hardwood floors freshly buffed. and the Number 1 Sign Your Cat is Overweight... Has more chins than lives.

the time is nigh for "another imitation poem from dlp" hope you had fun -i did here's a recap? DYNASTY PLINASTY dynasty plinasty-- boring buffalos salute the salimander. baboons,buffoons, rule the work lizard. will the scale male parade it's green and gold in utter abandon? With it's teeth and slime and parking meters sublime-- and make claim to it's birthright in space and time? CLOVER OF DOVER Hover sweet Heather, over the clover, under the thunder of the insect dragon. Heal sweet Heather, heal the hurt, remove the dirt from my beer sausage; from my wretched, twisted and demented circuitry. "Bring me my hot dog" my dear Debbie moans. Morbid sighs, silken thighs, conceal the African butterfly. "Buffy, Buffy , roughy toughy" the bit*h barks to her demanding dog friend. "Buffy,Buffy, I'v had enoughy!" Painted lips, spill over hospital white. Chunks and hunks. Flotsam and jetsam of yesterdays lunch. "Shaddap Shaddap!" her gray head shakes, quivers and quakes, dispelling myths of flying flakes. dispersing moths, displaying snakes. THE DIPLOMAT The thick chair cups the fat as^ of the pencil cop. The meeting is adjourned but he is once again Lincoln Continental safe. "Darling will you rub my leg?" he begs as his pink lips abandon the spittle of his own helplessness. Fat turned to wax. He slides between the sheets of their king size double-cyrpt; only to find the mannequin gone. RENUNCIATION ATTEMPT Never shall I wade Never shall I slip-into the depths. Into the ooze Into the warm anesthetic flow of self ingratiation. Of fetid tumultuous narcissism. Nor shall i venture into the arenas; Into those meat rending- chambers of razor- tongued, blunt- brained image brokers. Rather that the screeching, grunting warthogs and the jackals of the underworld should feast upon my stinking flesh; Rather that they should feast. SUBTERRANEAN METAPHOR. Somnambulant visions persist despite the wakeful vigilance of hyper-cortical omni-luminosity. A splendid foolishness bursts forth. The rich red flowing fire of neglected and abandoned desire ignites the mind to far flung spasms Primal monsters grunt and screech. Vertical walls of wet stone echo from the abyss,the drunken violence of a tortured soul.Yet the cool liquids of aquamarine, azure blue and malachite green can slake the thirst and silence the scream. Then put to rest the somnambulant dream. MINOR ANTHROPOMORPHIC RELAPSE The shoreline was cluttered with stones. And with each retreating wave the mass of rounded forms, clicking and clacking would rise in thunderous applause... Please no doubt that someone paused to take notice A POEM TO COMMEMORATE MY GRADUATION Onward and upward Forward and forward Inward and outward So the light of reason is cast. Only to fall upon and scatter and loose itself in the masterfully incoherent cognitive refuse. Thus in paths obverted,everted,subverted and outraged, decipherable only by hallucinatory and encrypted minds so it travels. Thus the pedestrian is assaulted Behold how his peppered mind reels! How his thirst for the absurd is sated. And how he too seeks refuge in incomprehensibility TERMINOLOGY FOR THE ABSOLUTE All is nothing..... Nothing is all.... "Is" is "is" And "is" is "is not" For "is not" is "is not" And vice versa. Or versa vice. For versa vice is its own Vice versa. UNTITLED Blithering, Yes blithering, I am exhumed from the tangled morass of mundane delusions. Sweetly I am kissed by the ego-alien. Megalomaniac. Independent of the will, he offers to fulfill the half crazed animus who braves this world. So twist me gently My thrashing whip master. And twist me again! EIGHT 8 = 8 = 8 = SCORPIONS Wander past Past wandering Past the prunes of my tarantula garden. Boat orange and lemon splatter the legs of the beast. Clean claws Injection complete. Random attacks the sweet order of thought. TOTAL APOCALYPSE Quivering thighs rescue the belching god-dammit of the iron donkey. Purpose intervenes in the convention of sea sponges. Why am I victimized in the attack of the thought purple? Didn't the pebble grinder get his fair share of words? Did the queen turkey bite the shine of the cop-insect's buckle? Or was it just the dawning of a new apocalypse? goodbye thanks for all you comments- for the ones who like them and the ones who didn't -i like them all-well most of them. i am hoping dap will take up the pen again and when he does i'll post them here. jeff you are the best-best regards debbie

Help with my fantasy story! Critisim and advice please?!? “Imust see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. He ran straight towards his goal, ignoring the pain of briars and thorns piercing through his skin. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. A moment passed before he found the breath he needed to run across the valley, toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, just a little too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac's heartbeats were erratic punches in his chest as he stopped to haul in a breath. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains were luscious and green, with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling the castle had pure blue water, which glistened in the light like a thousand diamonds. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty, with tall walls made of pure white marble and engraved with jewels. It stood at such a great height, that its peak pierced the clouds. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his way down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “That must be him. That has to be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a coin that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then threw his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. Isaac's yell cut through the stillness, and from the corner of his eye he saw the guards whirl around and spot him. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up behind Isaac and g

A poem I have written, shall you read it? Any criticism is, of course, welcome? “Good God I think I’m dyin’” proclaimed Redding in cross-eyed hushed tones, I shrug and say, “So what? I’m-a decomposing corpse.” “But you know your dying—I just realized it for myself” moans Redding, Watery-eyed. “Ah, it’s alright,” drawls I. “You’re just realizing that the Meaning of life is terribly beautiful, and that such A realization leads to a celebration of mortality, in all her forms, The death being one of many.” “Sadly, you’re right, I’m only a man on the edge of an eroding face, On the precipice of creation in the starry milkiness of the sky. How odd it must be to behold ourselves in such a detached manner…” Aw, it ain’t so bad Redding, my little stone-faced Taoist, sulking over gambling cards and trying to read the sad expressions of the king Who commits suicide through impalement—thus, the realization of our mortality. It’s only the smoke of tea that is leading you by the hand To your corners of the mind, and such thinking oft lead to death, for Such is the concept we are meant to plunge into, headfirst—worry not, You are safe beneath the stars, your beautiful paranoia is but a mirage, Leading you by the carrot to your disbelief—you’re the mule On the leash, with the world leading you on, winking and gleaming falsely, ‘Tis only false gold, false gods. The silence of the moment is lost on your mind, I can but hear the whirls and Gidgets and whirs spiraling madly behind blonde curls and soft eyes, Innocent-looking and brooding sorrowfully gazing on the moon and feeling Bereft of a moon beam to lean a head on. Have I told you the story of the sweetest chick? She was a lovely bird who would sing In the morning bright and I would oft awaken to her naked form As she gazed sorrowfully, greedily out on the world from her window, smoothing the Hair golden which gleamed as though on fire upon the early morning rays—you should Have seen her—such was her beauty—and I would simply watch her, Caught by the utter solemn emotion of her song, as she gazed out on the streets below, Its roads just beginning to fill with life, the mechanical wheel at work. How she would rest her golden crown on the glass pane, still naked as the day Her God-sweet mother gave birth to her; again, her beauty was such that I could not Look away with modesty, but could only stare at her, and feel sorrow at her Self-enslavement, not the sexual urges that occurs with any man—where was I in the wrong?—and such was my mind that I realized that death was A beautiful widow that should be embraced, not shied away from. That’s why mortality is our gift, it is ours, for our taking, should we take it. Will you?

rate my verse that took me 3 months? now wait a sec', give me time to explain, women and fast cars And diamond rings can poison a rap star It's suicidal, how I smoke in so much la' I saw a dead bird flyin through a broken sky Wish I could flap wings and fly away To where black kings and Ghana stay So I could get on my flesh right away But that'll be the day when it's peace When my gat don't need to spray When these streets are safe to play Sex with death, indulge in these women Vision my own skeleton swimmin in eternal fire Broads play with pentagrams in they vagina Like the Exorcist, then they gave birth to my seeds I beg for God's help, why they love hurtin me? I'm your disciple, a thug certainly I'm the N the A to the S-I-R If I wasn't I must've been Escobar Forty-five in my waist, starin at my reflection In the mirror, sittin still in the chair like my conception When everything around me got cloudy, the chair became a king's throne My destiny found me It's clear why the struggle was so painful Metamorphosis, this is what I changed to And God, I'm so thankful @shadow my computer is slow

What do you think about my novel? “I must see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. Every time he felt the stinging pain shoot up his legs he tried to ignore it by closing his eyes tightly. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac stopped to catch his breath. He knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. Isaac then ran across the valley heading toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, almost too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac’s heart was beating so uncontrollably, that it at times it skips a beat. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains are luscious and green with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling around the castle has pure blue water that glistens in the light. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty. The walls were made of pure white marble and also were engraved with few jewels. The castle was of such great height that its peek would slightly pierce through the clouds above. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his was down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “If that is him, than that must be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a con that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then through his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. As soon as he yelled the guards noticed Isaac. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up behind Isaac and grabbed his arms. King Simon then said “What seems to be

is my yu gi oh deck good? im joining a local tournament in the mall and i want to get the opinions of the yu gi oh fans so here it is 1-megamorph 2-remove trap 3-cloudian poison cloud 4-crystal beast topaz tiger 5-guardian sphinx 6-reload 7-waboku 8-torrential tribute 9-sand moth 10-rush recklessly 11-regenerating mummy 12-wall of illusion 13-dark blade 14-fairy of the spring 15-dna transplant 16-type zero magic crusher 17-red eyes black dragon 18-diffusion wave motion 19-premature burial 20-red medicine 21-roc from the valley of haze 22-twin-headed fire dragon 23-gearfried the swordmaster 25-hieracosphinx 26-cloudian - nimbusman 27-invitation to a dark sleep 28-theinen the great sphinx 29-moai interceptor cannons 30-gazelle the king of mythical beast 31-familiar knight 32-marauding captain 33-mythical space typhoon 34-giant rat 35-warrior dai grepher 36-lightning vortex 37-firebird 38-wingweaver 39-magic jammer 40-treasure map 41-gorgon's eye 42-melchid the four-face beast 43-swift gaia the fierce knight 44-magical mallet 45-sword of revealing light 46-gearfried the iron knight 47-adhesion trap hole 48-double coston 49-dian keto the cure master 50-illusionist faceless mage 51-peacock 52-helios duo megistus 53-woodborg impachi 54-kiryu 55-harpie girl 56-harpie's pet baby dragon 57-disturbance strategy 58-mind haxorz 59-disappear 60-helios-the primordial sun 61-spellbinding circle 62-sakuretsu armor 63-the trojan horse 64-enchanted javelin 65-black pendant 66-ectoplasmer 67-magic cylinder 68-magic drain 69-lightning blade 70-return from the different dimension 71-cemetary bomb 72-giant trunade 72-reinforcement of the armor 73-guardian kay'est 74-guardian statue 75-card of safe return 76-pot of greed 77-compulsory evacution device 78-wall of revealing light 79-malice dispersion 80-wicked breaking flamberge-baou 81-meteorain 82-pyramid of light 83-despair from the dark 84-d.d warrior lady 85-princess of tsurugi 86-andro sphinx 87-sphinx teleia 88-dark magician 89-skilled dark magician 90-nobleman of crossout 91-gigantes 92-release restraint 93-malevolent nuzzler 94-mystic swordsman lv4

How is this extract from my story? It all started a few years ago now, when those soldiers arrived, carrying guns and swords. We didn't know what to do, after all, we had no options. A peaceful nation, does not keep thousands of guns to protect them from vigilantes or mercenaries. That is all those soldiers were. Mercenaries. They wore no uniform to show on whose orders they came. They just approached the village and started to destroy, ruthlessly. And all I, a lowly peasant girl, could do was watch. I watched as they destroyed the cottage I had spent all of my fifteen years of life in. I watched as they razed the town, and burned the town hall to cinder and ashes. I watched as they kidnapped my brother,Joe. Yet I could do nothing. Transfixed to the ground beneath my feet, I couldn't even scream or run to protect myself. They say that in times of danger, you will run, that survival insticts take over you. Yet that day, I stood still in the middle of the square, staring at the destruction in front of me. When the gunshots began, I shut my eyes tightly, turned and ran for the castle, the only safe place that there could be. The only place that tiny bullets couldn't penetrate. The last remaining building for miles. As I pounded on the wooden doors, screaming as loud as I could, I saw the soldiers behind me. I screamed louder then. "Please! Please! Help me!" I yelled but no-one appeared. I turned once more, to see my brother staring at the ground, next to one of the soldiers. He was a strong lad of about seventeen and I realised what was going to happen. They were going to force him to join them. He was going to become one of them.... Turning back and staring at the wooden door, hoping the soldiers wouldn't run towards the castle. Because then I would be doomed. "Please! I'm begging you! Let me in! Let me in the castle!" I screamed louder. The soldiers were getting closer. "Let me in!" I shouted and the door creaked open an inch. The Castle's cook was standing there biting her lip. "Get in there child" she whispered softly, as I scurried into the Castle grounds. "Did anyone else get away from the town?" I whisper, as two men blockade the door. I prayed that Joe had survived. He was the only family I had left. "They took everyone who didn't get here and... a few people got here. But nearly no-one as young as you Eliza. A girl, and a boy. Two others. I am so sorry" she said, as I sobbed into my hands. All my friends... gone. They would be sold as slaves by the mercenaries or... "How many slaves did they take?" I managed to whisper and she shook. "They took most of the village. Nearly everyone" she added quietly. We stand there, staring at the sky above us, and the shouting outside, yet we cannot see what is going on. We can just guess. * The days pass in a blur. The food is better than everything I have ever tasted before - we are not eating leftover crops, but the King's spare food. And it tastes divine. The only problem is, we are running out of food. Every morsel we eat just makes the problem get worse. We can't not eat, nor can we eat as much as we feel we need. And whatever we do, we will run out in weeks. Days maybe. I climb to the top of a castle tower, and stare out at the land below. Before the town was destroyed, I had only been to the castle for feasts, but now there was nowhere else I could go -and it would be cruel to cast me out into the ruins. Still, nobody looked for me or particularly cared what I did as long as I stayed out of the way. One day, as I was climbing up the steps, I spotted a tiny little room, freezing, with no fire blazing inside. The room was completely empty except for a small wooden chest, lying in the centre. Frowning, I opened the chest and inside was the most perfect dress I have ever seen. It was breathtaking, covered in gems and jewels yet- discarded. The dress I was wearing was ragged, and almost falling apart. Dare I? It would be a crime to steal Crown property, but if nobody knew it was there and nobody cared... Sighing, I picked up the dress. We were running out of food. I had lost my family. What more was there to lose? Quickly, I put on the dress and plaited my hair. Looking out of the window, I could see that it was getting late, and would be dark soon. Running down the steps I skidded into the kitchen. "Afternoon Cook" I called out and she hummed gently. I took a bread roll off of the counter and hid it in my pocket before she could see. That way, I would have more food than I could expect. " May I have something to eat?" I ask politely and she turns around. "What are you wearing Eliza?" she says, and blushing, I look down at the floor. "A dress" I managed to choke out. "Don't be impertinent!" she snaps and I nod. "I found it" I say after a long silence. "Child. That dress belonged... to the Princess. Don't wear it in front of the King" I had never seen the King anyway, even though I had spent weeks locked inside the Castle. S

This is the beginning of my story tell me what you think...? Chapter One “I must see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. He ran straight towards his goal, ignoring the pain of briars and thorns piercing through his skin. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. A moment passed before he found the breath he needed to run across the valley, toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, just a little too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac's heartbeats were erratic punches in his chest as he stopped to haul in a breath. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains were luscious and green, with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling the castle had pure blue water, which glistened in the light like a thousand diamonds. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty, with tall walls made of pure white marble and engraved with jewels. It stood at such a great height, that its peak pierced the clouds. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his way down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “That must be him. That has to be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a coin that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then threw his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. Isaac's yell cut through the stillness, and from the corner of his eye he saw the guards whirl around and spot him. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up b

Here's the beginning of my fantasy tell me what you think? “I must see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. He ran straight towards his goal, ignoring the pain of briars and thorns piercing through his skin. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. A moment passed before he found the breath he needed to run across the valley, toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, just a little too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac's heartbeats were erratic punches in his chest as he stopped to haul in a breath. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains were luscious and green, with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling the castle had pure blue water, which glistened in the light like a thousand diamonds. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty, with tall walls made of pure white marble and engraved with jewels. It stood at such a great height, that its peak pierced the clouds. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his way down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “That must be him. That has to be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a coin that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then threw his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. Isaac's yell cut through the stillness, and from the corner of his eye he saw the guards whirl around and spot him. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up behind Isaac and

Completing the Sentence? Completing the Sentence Vocabulary Words: 1. accelerate 2. bystander 3. canvass 4. casual 5. downtrodden 6. entice 7. erode 8. flounder 9. graphic 10. gruesome 11. melancholy 12. ordeal 13. parch 14. persist 15. puny 16. quibble 17. ratify 18. regal 19. stifle 20. vital 1. In our environment class， we learned that in much of the United States， the topsoil has been badly _________by natural forces. 2. She gave us a clear， detailed， and _________picture of what is likely to happen if we fail to come to grips with the pollution problem. 3. As we fought the forest fire， we were practically _________ by the extreme heat and heavy smoke. 4. The President’s powers in foreign affairs are limited by the fact that any treaty he may negotiate must be _________ by a two-thirds vote of the Senate. 5. When the inexperienced swimmer realized that he was in very deep water， he panicked and began to ________about wildly. 6. According to Greek mythology， the Sirens used their remarkable singing voices to unwary sailors to watery graves. 7. Some poets are at their best when dealing with happy events， while others seem to prefer the more ________side of life. 8. A group of reporters form the local TV station _________ our district for reactions to the proposed changes in the law. 9. As soon as he learned that he was to play the king in the play， his whole personality took on an almost _________ air. 10. The _________sight that greeted my eyes at the scene of that awful traffic accident gave me nightmares for weeks. 11. He now claims that he was just an innocent _________， but I saw him actually taking part in the fight 12. If you were spending your own money， rather than mine， you would be more inclined to __________ over the price of the repairs. 13. Though the new halfback looked a little ________ to us， he managed to hold his own against players twice his size and build. 14. Regular visits to the dentist are _________ if you wish to have healthy， good-looking teeth. 15. How can he _________ in denying that he was at the scene of the crime when several people saw him there? 16. Since the twins' birthday party is by no means a formal affair，__________________ clothing is in order 17. The sled ___________ with alarming speed as it went down the steep slope. 18. At that tender age I was so shy that I found it a(n) _________________ to be introduced to people I’d never met before. 19. After an hour of trudging along the dusty road under the hot sun, we were so _____________ that all we could think of was cold water. 20. Although these workers were ________________ in their native land, in the United States they are entitled to a fair wage and safe working conditions. I need an answer by Nov. 15th 2010 6:20 P.M Thank you ~~~

Could someone please rate and tell me what should i add and what should i take out of my Yugioh deck to impro? So this is list of my cards in my yugioh deck and as you know i want someone to help me to improve my yugioh deck by telling me what cards should i add and what cards should i take out of my deck so here is the list of cards: Fusion Monsters: Cyber End Dragon, Cyber Twin Dragon, CyberDark Dragon, ChimeraTech Over Dragon, ChimeraTech Fortress Dragon Normal Monsters: 3x Cyber Dragon, Cyber Barrier Dragon, Proto Cyber Dragon, CyberDark Edge, CyberDark Keel, CyberDark Horn, Wicked Monarch-Gaius, Thunder Monarch-Zaborg, Earth Monarch-Granmarg, Fire Monarch-Testaros, Kuriboh, Hade Hane, Gemine Summoner, Elephant Statue of Blessing, Stealth Bird, Dark Magician, Cold Enchanter, Saver Zaurus, Man-Eater Bug, 4x Darkren Enchanter, Armed Dragon LV3,LV5,LV7, Gearfried The Iron Knight, Wall of Illusion, Summoned Skull, Blue-Eyes White Dragon, Dark Blade, Obnoxious Celtic Guardian, Satellite Cannon, Grave Squirmer, Jinzo, Vigor Reinforcer, Sorcerer of Dark Magic, 2x Prophet of World Creation, Harpie Queen, Electric Blade Bug, The Unhappy Girl, Ritual Monsters: Ultimate King-Demis, Devastating Goddess-Ruin Trap Cards: Attack Reflect Unit, Counter Counter, Threatening Roar, Call of The Haunted, Dust Tornado, Triggering Summon, Spellbinding Circle, Reinforcements, Ultimate Offering, Time Machine, Reincarnation Premonition, Compulsory Evacuation Device, Straight Flush, Duel of Super Junion, Just Desserts, Card Destruction, Raigeki Break Magic Cards: Cybernetic Zone, Super Fusion, Shrink, Premature Burial, Dian Keto The Cure Master, Apostle of Obliteration, Cross Soul, Sacrifice Sword, Risk Machine Tipe-6 Infinite Cards, Shield Crush, Meteor of Destruction, Final Countdown, Monster Reborn, Card of Safe Return, Swords of Revealing Light, Nitro Unit, Change of Heart, Hammer Shot, Giant Trunade, Jewerly of Usurpation, Feather Broom, Gravity Axe-Grarl, End of The World, Ancient Rule, Megamorph, Capture Device, Brain Control, Hand Severing, Tribute to the Doomed, United We Stand Thats the list of all cards in my deck and i do know that some of those cards are not allowed on tournaments but i am not intending to go to any tournament so any card is allowed iin this deck so please help me someone.

Good childrens story for coursework? i have to write a childrens story for english language coursework but i need a style model. I have already written the story and cannot find a style model anywhere, all childrens story have almost no modification and adjectives etc. Know of any, please help! x Many years ago, in a far away land, there lay a very big, ancient city. So big was it that nobody had ever even seen it’s walls. The City of Sapphires, was named so because of the famous five thousand sapphires (each the size of an egg), glinting from the golden palace like stars! The palace lay deep at the heart of the city, its golden towers blazing like fire, perhaps to distract the citizens from their own poor lives. Inside these towers, the King, Queen, Princes and Princesses stayed, enjoying their luxurious lives. Not one poor man or woman had ever seen them, even though once a year they marched the streets in a grand parade. This is because during the parade the Royal family were hidden in golden carriages behind ruby red curtains. On the day of the annual parade, when the scorching sun baked the streets of Sapphires and the light danced about on the hot tin rooves- the royal parade made its way down the main street. Thousands upon thousands of people piled onto the dirty road, to stare at the magnificence before them. Each glittering golden carriage was pulled along by four grand white horses, plumes of crimson feathers bouncing upon their heads. Hundreds of soldiers marched behind with their noses in the air, followed by a gigantic orchestra. Trumpets tooted, flutes fluted, horns hooted and because of all this clatter the Royal family could never hear the cries of the people outside, begging them for just a morsel of food; a piece of bread or a mouldy apple! You see, the City of Sapphires had a terrible secret, every single person within its walls was starving! Their selfish King took all their money to buy his daughters dresses and left his people barely able to scrape together a meal for their children. Of course the princes and princesses did not know this as they had never even seen the outside of their palace, but if they’d known I don’t think they would have cared. * * * One Princess, Poppy, travelled in the last carriage. She remained hidden behind thick curtains, lounging inside surrounded by the finest of creamy chocolates and puffed pastries in the land. A servant girl sat upon the floor, singing her a sweet lullaby as two others massaged her feet and gently combed her long brown hair (which was her most beautiful feature). She did not dare to peek through the velvet curtains, as the King and Queen had always warned her that a face as lovely as hers would cause such jealousy, that she might be killed! So she remained inside, safe from harm. As the parade drew to a halt back at the palace gates, Princess Poppy lay asleep in her carriage, her eyelids heavy and tired in the hot summers day. She was just stirring from her dazzling dreams handsome princes, when a strange hand touched her shoulder. She turned and let out a terrible shriek at the sight of a dirty, starving man staring up at her with a sorrowful look in his eyes. For a moment she longed to reach out and touch him, but then he was gone; dragged away by the tide of the crowd. That night, even though she knew the danger was gone, Poppy could not get a wink of sleep. She thought of the man, begging her to help him. His eyes were filled with pain and she wanted nothing more than to wash it away and fill them with happiness. Poppy’s world seemed less beautiful suddenly and she wanted to get rid of this ugliness. She’d never wanted to help anyone before and had always thought of peasants as dirty, stupid creatures, but Poppy could not forget the man at the curtain. * * * That night, Poppy packed her golden hairbrush, diamond necklace, emerald ring, sapphire earrings, ruby bracelet, ten pairs of dainty silk slippers and twenty of her best dresses into her silk bag. Then she sneaked out of the palace gates- but not before plucking an egg sized sapphire from the palace walls which she planned to give to the man. ‘A sapphire as beautiful as this would solve all of his problems; he’ll never be sad again.’ The Princess thought to herself. Poppy crept past the palace guards, the hood of her dark red cape draped over her head. She kept her back to the wall, tip-toeing through the front courtyard and out into the main street. The ground beneath the Princesses soft silk slippers was hard and dirty, hay and mud scattered everywhere. Each house looked identical to the next, shutters hanging onto windows empty of glass, like wobbly teeth. There was nothing beautiful here. Poppy looked up at the tall walls of the palace and caught a glimpse of something she had never really noticed before… the night sky!

Can anyone here name ONE instance, in history of America, where civilian needed an Assault Rifle for defense? There has never been, even ONE case, in the ENTIRE history of the United States, where a civilian has needed an Assault Rifle for defense, where a hundred year old Cowboy gun would not have done the job JUST AS WELL. If you had a lever action rifle, or a double barrel shotgun, or a Colt's .45 Peacemaker from the 1880's, you would be JUST AS WELL PROTECTED. Now I hear this all the time: "Well those Korean Shopkeepers needed Assault Rifles to protect their shops during the Rodney King Riots." Baloney. They didn't actually SHOOT anyone. If you don't actually shoot anyone, and just fire warning shots, Civil War Zouave Muskets will do just fine. I live in Los Angeles. I saw the Army M-1 Abrams Tanks drive by my house on the 2 freeway during the Rodney King Riots. There is no record of a single Korean Shopkeeper actually killing a single person. I like guns. I collect guns. I have roughly 50, mostly inherited. I have so many, I can't keep them all in my gun safe. If you don't believe me, I can show you most of my collection on photobucket. But I do not like Assault Rifles. I think the only reason you would have them is to commit mass murder or shoot at cops. Prove me wrong: FIND ONE, REPEAT ONE, instance where a civilian used an assault rifle for self defense, where a 1880's cowboy gun would not have done the trick JUST AS WELL. Magick I just said, the only reason you would want an Assault Rifle is to shoot a lot of people or kill policemen. Thank you for proving my point.

Tell me what you think...? Chapter One “I must see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. Every time he felt the stinging pain shoot up his legs he tried to ignore it by closing his eyes tightly. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac stopped to catch his breath. He knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. Isaac then ran across the valley heading toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, almost too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac’s heart was beating so uncontrollably, that it at times it skips a beat. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains are luscious and green with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling around the castle has pure blue water that glistens in the light. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty. The walls were made of pure white marble and also were engraved with few jewels. The castle was of such great height that its peek would slightly pierce through the clouds above. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his was down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “If that is him, than that must be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a con that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then through his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. As soon as he yelled the guards noticed Isaac. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up behind Isaac and grabbed his arms. King Simon then said “Wh

I was wondering what you thought about this part of my novel...tell me what could be changed or added? Chapter One “Imust see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. He ran straight towards his goal, ignoring the pain of briars and thorns piercing through his skin. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. A moment passed before he found the breath he needed to run across the valley, toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, just a little too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac's heartbeats were erratic punches in his chest as he stopped to haul in a breath. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains were luscious and green, with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling the castle had pure blue water, which glistened in the light like a thousand diamonds. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty, with tall walls made of pure white marble and engraved with jewels. It stood at such a great height, that its peak pierced the clouds. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his way down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “That must be him. That has to be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a coin that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then threw his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. Isaac's yell cut through the stillness, and from the corner of his eye he saw the guards whirl around and spot him. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up beh

Political long question 9/11( U.s.A) No offense intended)? okay this will be a big answer...i saw a movie well a documentry called loose change 2nd edition 9/11....bush did the whole thing...it wasn't a tragity..bush did it for profit...proof is in that movie..proof..clear as crystal it may be hard to understand..but all bush...i mean like during these attacks obama's family was in u.s.a because bush was ally's with them...still is they trade bombs and shit...obama's family got safe passage out of u.s.a during the attacks also mayor willy brown or something his last name is brown was going to fly out to U.S.A that day but condelina rice told him not to for the bombing reason...a plane has a thing called a black box which records all conversations in and out of the plane there are 2 boxes in every plane created only one was found which recorded tthe outside noises....the box that recorded the inside noises was removed these boxes cannot be destroyeed it's impossibly not by any am mount of fire dammage or anything. The phone calls from the plane were fake they were using special technology from bush...this technology disguises voices...the calls that were made wern't going to anyone but were recorded from the outside box due to the cell phone signals...all fake all planed for 2 years and tried to cover up...bush is corrupt the whole government is corrupt don't beleve him he doesn't care about the people he cares about money...under the towers blown up was gold...gold...that is the reason in addition...bombs were planted in the buildings..watch the movie you will believe...bush is greedy he raised gas prices in canada to 1.50$ a litre all for money cause he is a selfish bastard...dont believe him he lies his whole family is corrupt watch the the movie " Loose Change 2nd edition 9/11 attacks" go and google it go to the website...all is true it explains all the plans and everything about the situation and that horrible day that shouldn't have happened. Just like in 1940 when germany was attacking hungary and hungary fucking helped USA in everything but guess what the USA didnt do shit...i got no problem with the USA i got a problem with the choices you make with president's fucking hungary got taken over millions died even though they helped the USA in the past once again the presidents in the USA are ass wholes hopefully Mc cain or Obama can restore and hopefully bring some respect back to the USA hopefully renew and repair what the other president's fucked up in...so far lincoin was the best president over a hundred years ago meaning no one's has done shit since lincoin...anothing thing...who appointed these people to run our lives they are people like us who are they who the fuck are they to run our lives...what they just say im running the country or im in charge of you and they ARE no man that isnt right...these people just said im now in charge of you wtf this is even in my country not just USA this is in all country's who made them king who choice the millions of people in the government they just decided well fuck them...they think they are better than us no way they are worse they should go fuck themselves i hate them i hate government and eveything...police too...i mean i understand without police no order but still...they mAKE huge deals over nothing...give a cop the finger they arrest you...but they can give you the finger or swear at you and you cant do shit? no way!!!! who made them in charge what makes them think they can treat us like that...what makes them think they can beat us for no reason there should be only a few laws not a million....those laws should be the 10 commandments basically.... sorry for ranting soo long - J

what do you think about the beginning to my story? Chapter One “I must see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. Every time he felt the stinging pain shoot up his legs he tried to ignore it by closing his eyes tightly. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac stopped to catch his breath. He knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. Isaac then ran across the valley heading toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, just a little too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac’s heart was beating so uncontrollably, that it at times it skips a beat. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains are luscious and green with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling around the castle has pure blue water that glistens in the light. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty. The walls were made of pure white marble and also were engraved with few jewels. The castle was of such great height that its peek would slightly pierce through the clouds above. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his was down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “That must be him. That has to be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a coin that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then threw his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. As soon as he yelled the guards noticed Isaac. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up behind Isaac and grabbed his arms. King Simon then sai

How is my fiction story so far? Chapter One “I must see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. Every time he felt the stinging pain shoot up his legs he tried to ignore it by closing his eyes tightly. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac stopped to catch his breath. He knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. Isaac then ran across the valley heading toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, almost too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac’s heart was beating so uncontrollably, that it at times it skips a beat. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains are luscious and green with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling around the castle has pure blue water that glistens in the light. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty. The walls were made of pure white marble and also were engraved with few jewels. The castle was of such great height that its peek would slightly pierce through the clouds above. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his was down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “If that is him, than that must be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a con that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then through his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. As soon as he yelled the guards noticed Isaac. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up behind Isaac and grabbed his arms. King Simon then said “Wh

Can you believe the Muslim rhetoric in the last 24 hours against Americans? But the Media stays silent? 1.... Last night on Larry King, Rauf said "we build the Mosque at Ground Zero or America will be attacked" #2.... Overnight Muslims in the Middle East threaten my children saying children will be killed in the coming war with America #3 Then Sean Hannity today had on his show a self proclaimed "moderate" Muslim woman from the USA, who said "the mosque will be built at Ground Zero or fire will come to America" I want to tell all Muslims around the world right now...... you can threaten to kill me. Thats fine. Get in line with everybody else. But don't threaten my children. Muslims you are violating the Warrior Code. You don't kill women and children unless they make themselves combatants. If you violate the Warrior Code then you are nothing more than common thug criminals that need to be exterminated like roaches. I did not hurt your children when I was in Baghdad. I tried to keep them safe as I could under the circumstances. I buried your Muslim dead at the Saddam airport and sent their id up the chain of command so their families could know they died honorably as a warrior for their country. Now you can call it hate, you can it bigotry, you call it a threat, you can call it whatever you want. But when you Muslims come to America to harm our children, I will be waiting for you. I will have dipped my bullets in pigs blood to curse you all to eternal damnation. I will not bury you. I will cut you Muslims open with my knife and will pull out your intestines out and will hang you by your entrails from a light pole and watch you dangle. When you Muslims come to harm our children on our own soil, I got your terror. imams extortion on larry king: http://video.foxnews.com/v/4333235/911-family-member-reacts-to-imams-new-comments

What do you think about my novel so far? Chapter One “I must see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. Every time he felt the stinging pain shoot up his legs he tried to ignore it by closing his eyes tightly. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac stopped to catch his breath. He knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. Isaac then ran across the valley heading toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, just a little too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac’s heart was beating so uncontrollably, that it at times it skips a beat. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains are luscious and green with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling around the castle has pure blue water that glistens in the light. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty. The walls were made of pure white marble and also were engraved with few jewels. The castle was of such great height that its peek would slightly pierce through the clouds above. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his was down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “That must be him. That has to be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a coin that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then threw his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. As soon as he yelled the guards noticed Isaac. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up behind Isaac and grabbed his arms. King Simon then sai

Can you help me put my story into "Active Voice" please...? Chapter One “I must see him!” Isaac gasped. “He must know!” He ran through the forest, smothered by the fog. Briars whipped the young man’s legs. Every time he felt the stinging pain shoot up his legs he tried to ignore it by closing his eyes tightly. After running for about half a mile or so, he finally came to the edge of the thick forest. Across the valley was the castle. Its marble turrets gleamed alabaster bright atop the grassy mountain. Isaac stopped to catch his breath. He knelt on the muddy ground, panting hoarsely. Isaac then ran across the valley heading toward the town. The town had various cottages and many towns’ people chatting amongst themselves. The roads were narrow and made of large rocks. Isaac swiftly maneuvered himself through the crowds only brushing against one person, Sir Larry. Larry is the chief guard of road surveillance. His job isn’t much but watching over the citizen making sure everyone is safe on the road. But he takes his job very seriously, just a little too seriously. “I say, did you know you’re in violation of road code 5079?” Larry said. “No horse playing in the road. I might have to take you in.” “I’m sorry I must be going.” Isaac said running off. “Get back here! Guards get that boy!” Larry yelled. Isaac ran past the moving fruit carts slightly bumping them. He continued to run while looking behind him making sure that the guards weren’t to close behind. “Halt in the name of the law!” said the guard as he tried to push through the crowd of people. Isaac continued to run as he came to this empty dark alley. “Halt!” repeated the guard. Isaac’s heart was beating so uncontrollably, that it at times it skips a beat. Isaac swiftly hid behind an abandoned cart hearing the metal of the guards clank as they ran by. “Whew!” Isaac whispered. He was so happy that he was not being chased anymore that he almost forgot why he was running. He then snuck up to the edge of the corner to make sure the guards were no where around. He then swiftly paced into the street heading toward the narrow bridge that leads to the castle. The bridge is made of gray cinderblock and has moss growing on the sides. As he continues to walk he continues to admire the beauty of the land surrounding the castle. The plains are luscious and green with exotic yellow and red flowers flowing in the breezes. The moat circling around the castle has pure blue water that glistens in the light. The castle itself was a masterpiece of beauty. The walls were made of pure white marble and also were engraved with few jewels. The castle was of such great height that its peek would slightly pierce through the clouds above. However, he soon noticed that he was just a few feet from the lofty brown doors of the castle and the fact that no one has ever entered the castle uninvited and lived rang through his mind. “I just might die if I do this.” Isaac said in fear. He then slowly reached his hand toward the large rusted ring of the castle door and slightly tugged it. When he peek his head into the crack of the door the vast entrance hall of the castle to his surprise was unprotected. He opened the door slowly and entered. His fear was wiped away by the beauty of the entrance hall. The tiles of the floor were purple and the walls had a gold color. The ceiling was high and had a heroic painting of the king standing over a fallen enemy. This picture brought hope to Isaac’s heart. Still curiously looking around he saw that the only things that light the hall was the fire torches that hung against the gold colored columns. Isaac then continued to tip toe his was down the hall until he heard what sounded like a quiet chatter. He slowly turned his head to see who was in the hall. It was the royal guards. “I say did you here about what happened in town today?” said one of the guards. “Yes I did. Seems like some young lad gave Larry a hard time.” replied the other guard. “Oh, no” Isaac whispered. Isaac turned his head again to look at the guards. However, behind the guards he saw that through the glass circle at the top of the door was a man sitting on a throne. “That must be him. That has to be the throne room.” Isaac said. But in order to get to the king he must find some way to distract the guards. He dug his hand in his pocket remembering that he had a coin that he had gotten for helping his dad with his sheep this morning. So he then threw his coin down the hall praying that it would distract the guards. The ting of the coin dropping on the floor echoed in the empty hall. “What was that?” said one of the guards. “I don’t know lets go check it out.” replied the other. As they ran to check to see what made that noise Isaac busted through the throne room doors. “Sire!” yelled Isaac. As soon as he yelled the guards noticed Isaac. “Halt!” yelled the guards. Isaac ran into the throne room saying “I have something to tell you. It is of great urgency!” The guards ran up behind Isaac and grabbed his arms. King Simon then sai

Another poem I have written, dredged up from months ago. Thoughts? “Good God I think I’m dyin’” proclaimed Redding in cross-eyed hushed tones, I shrug and say, “So what? I’m-a decomposing corpse.” “But you know your dying—I just realized it for myself” moans Redding, Watery-eyed. “Ah, it’s alright,” drawls I. “You’re just realizing that the Meaning of life is terribly beautiful, and that such A realization leads to a celebration of mortality, in all her forms, The death being one of many.” “Sadly, you’re right, I’m only a man on the edge of an eroding face, On the precipice of creation in the starry milkiness of the sky. How odd it must be to behold ourselves in such a detached manner…” Aw, it ain’t so bad Redding, my little stone-faced Taoist, sulking over gambling cards and trying to read the sad expressions of the king Who commits suicide through impalement—thus, the realization of our mortality. It’s only the smoke of tea that is leading you by the hand To your corners of the mind, and such thinking oft lead to death, for Such is the concept we are meant to plunge into, headfirst—worry not, You are safe beneath the stars, your beautiful paranoia is but a mirage, Leading you by the carrot to your disbelief—you’re the mule On the leash, with the world leading you on, winking and gleaming falsely, ‘Tis only false gold, false gods. The silence of the moment is lost on your mind, I can but hear the whirls and Gidgets and whirs spiraling madly behind blonde curls and soft eyes, Innocent-looking and brooding sorrowfully gazing on the moon and feeling Bereft of a moon beam to lean a head on. Have I told you the story of the sweetest chick? She was a lovely bird who would sing In the morning bright and I would oft awaken to her naked form As she gazed sorrowfully, greedily out on the world from her window, smoothing the Hair golden which gleamed as though on fire upon the early morning rays—you should Have seen her—such was her beauty—and I would simply watch her, Caught by the utter solemn emotion of her song, as she gazed out on the streets below, Its roads just beginning to fill with life, the mechanical wheel at work. How she would rest her golden crown on the glass pane, still naked as the day Her God-sweet mother gave birth to her; again, her beauty was such that I could not Look away with modesty, but could only stare at her, and feel sorrow at her Self-enslavement, not the sexual urges that occurs with any man—where was I in the wrong?—and such was my mind that I realized that death was A beautiful widow that should be embraced, not shied away from. That’s why mortality is our gift, it is ours, for our taking, should we take it. Will you? The poem illustrates our fear of our own mortality. Only through accepting the fact that we are indeed going to die and some point in time is in itself liberating, thus releasing us from our shackles, intellectually and emotionally. The story of the woman runs parallel to that of a caged bird. However, the cage can be dismantled (the cage being the woman's insecurities, her worries, her fears). And once that cage is dismantled, she can be free. But the point of the story is she is too fearful of what the outside world--bereft of her fears and insecurities, will be like. Basically it's the fear of change. Hope this clears any confusion up.

Can somebody help me construct a yugi-oh deck from these cards i need help? 1x Dark red enchanter 1x Dust tornado 1x Magical marionette 1x Aussa the earth charmer 1x dark magician 1x level conversion lab 1x Endymion, the master magician 1x double attack 1x Master monk 1x synchro strike 1x red eyes zombie dragon 1x cyborg doctor 1x nitro synchron 1x Imperial iron wall 1x nitro warrior 1x Kaminote Blow 1x Koa'ki Meiru Boulder 2x terraforming 2x Pitch black power stone 1x mispolymerization 1x disenchanter 1x fortune lady light 1x pshycic tuning 1x ojama green 1x mage power 1x book of life 1x magicat 1x getsu fuhma 1x mei-kou,master of barriers 1x koa'ki meiru crusader 1x marionette mite 1x magicians unite 1x hero signal 1x zombie world 1x medusa worm 1x elemental hero avian 1x magical citadel of endymion 1x magical dimension 1x release restraint wave 1x eria the water charmer 1 lone wolf 1x lost gaurdian 1x elemental hero sparkman 2x fighting spirit 1x battery charger 2x zombie master 1x elemental hero burstinatrix 1x divine dragon aquabizarre 1x card rotator 1x gernia 1x Morphtronic force field 1x Flip flop frog 1x Blast Magician 1X Super solar nutrient 2X feild barrier 1x des lacooda 1x turbo booster 1x magic drain 2x remote revenge 1x rock bombardment 3x graceful revival 1x batteryman AA 1x Tower of babel 1x hita the fire charmer 1x guardian statue 1x emergency assistance 1x speed warrior 1x minefeild eruption 2x regenerating mummy 1x junk synchron 1x assault overload 1x king of the skull servants 1x grave lure 1x gift of the matyr 1x cold wave 1x Magical exemplar 1x nitro unit 1x over worked 1x psi station 1x book of eclipse 1x gear town 1x battle tuned 1x mirror of yata 1x the tricky 1x tricky spell 4 1x needle bug nest 1x sword of kusanagi 2x domino effect 1x recycling batteries 1x lightwave tuning 1x orb of yasaka 1x psi-impulse 1x telepathic power 1x lightsworn barrier 1x judgement of thunder 1x psychic rejuvenation 2x equip shot 1x gladiotor beast equeste 1x jutte fighter 1x fish depth charge 1x silent strider 1x kunoichi 1x synchro deflector 1x beast of the pharaoh 1x quillbolt hedgehog 1x impenetrable formation 1x jenis,lightsown mender 1x small peice golem 1x medium peice golem 1x big piece golem 1x doctor cranium 1x destructotron 1x mecha bunny 1x dharc the dark charmer 1x mind master 1x psycic commander 1x yamato-no-kami 1x izanami 1xherald of orange light 3x defense draw 1x mind over matter 1x de-synchro 1x trap of darkness 1x trap of darkness 1x the selection 1x oyster meister 1x royal keeper 1x ancient gear 1x crop circles 1x level up 1x spell power grasp 1x abare ushioni 1x noisy gnat 1x turno booster 1x elegant egotist 1x harpies hunting ground 1x telekenetic shocker 1x gonogo 1x ryu kokki 1x card destruction 1x book of moon 1x enemy controller 1x tutan mask 1x confusion chaff 1x cross-sword beetle 1x spark blaster 1x card of safe return 1x magical plant mandragola 1x gilasaurus 1x pikeru's second sight 1x batteryman D 1x hydrogedon 1x monk fighter 1x ebon arrow 1x patrician of darkness 1x morphtronic magnen bar 1x krebons 1x grave ohja 1x call of the mummy 1x mine golem 1x moai interceptor cannons 1x crystal seer 1x shifting shadows 2x battle mania 1x heavy mech support platform 1x grand penalty 1x royal magical library 1x white ninja 1x elemental hero clayman 1x magical blast 1x des wombat 1x master kyonshee 1x aprentice magician 1x twin sheild defender 1x telekinetic charging cell 1x defender the magical knight 1x mist body 1x swords of revealing light 1x fissure 1x waboku 1x spirit reaper 1x magical arm sheild 1x magical stone excavation 1x plague wolf 1x soul taker 1x malevolent nuzzler 1x malevolent mech- goku en 1x handcuffs dragon 1x bottomless trap hole 1x sheild warrior 1x summoner monk 1x fairy wind 1x zombie master 2x ghost gardna 1x maiden of macabre 1x twister 1x spell shattering arrow 1x shrink 1x ancient crimson ape 1x pot of avarice 1x magic cylinder 1x fortress warrior 1x breaker the magical warrior 1x Grapple blocker 1x mind protector 1x junk barrage 1x old vindictive magician 1x hannibal necromancer 1x cold enchanter 1x dummy golem 1x dark resonator 1x skilled dark magician 1x space gate 1x ribbon of rebirth 1x palidan of the cursed dragon

Help with Language Arts Homework? Please help me....please?!? It is fill in the blanks, please help! The ........ means blank. Here is the word bank: Accelerate, bystander, canvass, casual, downtrodden, entice, erode, flounder, graphic, gruesome, melancholy, ordeal, parch, persist, puny, quibble, ratify, regal, stifle, and vital. 1. In our environment class, we learned that in much of the US, the topsoil has been badly ......... because of natural resources. 2.She gave us a clear detailed and .......... picture if what is likely to happen if we fail to come to grips with the pollution problem. 3. As we fought the forest fire, we were practically .......... by the extreme hear and heavy smoke. 4. The president's powers in foreign affairs are limited by the fact that any treaty he may negotiate must be .......... by a two-thirds vote of the senate. 5. When the inexperienced swimmer realized that he was in very deep water, he panicked and began to ......... about wildly. 6. According to greek mythology, the sirens used their remarkable singing voices to ......... unwary sailors to watery graves. 7. Some poets are at their best when dealing with happy events, while others seem to prefer the more .......... side of life. 8. A group of reporters from the local TV station .......... our district for reactions to the proposed changes in the law. 9. As soon as he learned that he was to play the king in the play, his whole personality took on almost ......... air. 10. The ......... sight that greeted my eyes at the scene of that awful traffic accident gave me nightmares for weeks. 11. He now claims that he was just an innocent ............ , but I saw him actually take part in the fight. 12. If you were spending your own money, rather than mine, you would be more inclined to .......... over the price of the repairs. 13. Though the new halfback looked a little ........ to us, he managed to hold his own against players twice his size and build. 14. Regular visits to the dentist are .......... if you wish to have healthy, good-looking teeth. 15. How can he .......... in denying that he was at the scene of the crime when several people saw him there? 16. Since the twins' birthday part is by no means a formal affair, ........... clothing is in order. 17. The sled ........... with alarming speed as it went down the steep slope. 18. At that tender age I was so shy that I found it a(n) ............ to be introduced to people I have never met before. 19. After an hour of trudging along the dusty road under the hot sun, we were so ........... that all we could think of was cold water. 20. Although these workers were .......... in their native land, in the US they are entitled to a fair wage and safe working conditions. Thanks in advance!!!!! :) XD If you don't help..... DX :'(

Why is Osama Bin Laden safe in Pakistan while Benazir Bhutto was not? Osama Bin Laden the terrorist is safe in Pakistan. Benazir Bhutto the democrat was not. Osama Bin Laden is alive and free in Pakistan. Daniel Pearl is not. Neither Iran nor Iraq have nuclear weapons. But Pakistan does. Every time you ask yourself why US political leaders will not stand up to the Bush-Cheney regime, why impeachment is off the table, why the betrayal of US secret agent Valerie Plame's covert identity goes unavenged, why those who looked the other way while 9/11 went down, then lied us into war with Iraq (and attempted to lie us into war with Iran) continue to occupy positions of power and privilege, why violations of FISA, FOIA, the Geneva Accords, the Bill of Rights, etc., have gone on unchecked, why no one is under criminal investigation for obstruction of justice in the firing of the US attorneys or the theft of elections in 2000, 2002 and 2004; remember the beautiful face, passionate heart and eloquent tongue of Benazir Bhutto, remember too Yitzhak Rabin, and Jack and Bobby Kennedy, and Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr., and Omar Torrijos, and Anwar Sadat, and the answer will come to you. They do not stand up because they are afraid. She was not afraid. Agree or disagree? If OBL is dead they still choose to make it appear as though he is still alive and well and in Pakistan. Why do you think they choose to display blatent disregard and unwillingness to pursue him? Is doesn't change the fact that our representatives refuse to stand up and do something about this total BS.

R/f fix my perfect deck (beats all)? ok i had a banned deck i made for fun that won anytime now its unbanned and ready to beat i went to a taurnament today pwned every1 i havent lost at all heres my decklist monsters ------------------ 3x d-hero maliscios evil hero maliscious edge summoner of illusions cyber valley king of the swamp (just incase for cyber twin and dragoon) mystic tomato light and darkness dragon dark resonator (tuner lvl 3) + stalls stratos (adds either e-heros evil heros or d-heros to my hand) morphing jar d-hero dogma d-hero plasma 2xkrebons (tuner lvl 2 stalls aswell) 2x d.d crow (negates much likely everything) d-hero dunker d-hero dasher neo spacian grand mole jinzo dark armed dragon!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! (is very important and i always get him out) d-hero fear monger phantom of chaos (can use plasmas d,a,d cyber twins or dragoons effect, and other monsters aswell ) cyber dragon spells ---------- card of safe return (infinite loop with dragoon, collosal, stardust and cards like that) monster reborn fires of doomsday (easy tribute) card trader 2x d-draw card destruction magical mallet (shud i take dis out) future fusion (for easy cyber twin or dragoon) mauselum of the emporer scape goat (stalls and good for plasma) and lvl 6 if u have krebons or resonator on the field lvl 6 or 7 traps --------- scrap iron conscription (cant have to many traps as i have jinzo synchros + fusions --------------------------- black rose (mass destruction) stardust (blocks cards and good with card of safe return) collosal (comes bk when done by battle + good with safe return and high points) thought ruler (good for life points and defending himself) gaia knight (no idea) red dragon (good if opponent always defends) goyo (for getting my opponents cards on my field and tributes) cyber twin (king of swamp n cyber dragon, gud for mass atk) dragoon (good for safe return, destruction and d,a,d releasing) k wut shud i take out and put in

Help: making a CD for my boyfriend!? Okay here is the list of songs I am already putting on the CD: -Avenged Sevenfold- "Warmness on the soul" -The Afters- "Beautiful Love" -We the Kings- "Secret Valentine" -Anberlin- "Inevitable" -Red Jumpsuit Apparatus- "Your Guardian Angel" -Paramore- "My heart" -The Used- "Find a way" -Anberlin- "Love Songs" -Staind- "Warm Safe Place" -Paramore- "Adore" -The Used- "Caught in the fire" -Atreyu- "Two Become One" -3 Doors Down -"Here Without You" -Dashboard Confessional- "Stolen" -Foo Fighters -"Everlong" Any more suggestions??? I need like 5 more songs...please help! =] =] =]

Avri Lavigne fan?... then you might like this!? The Ballad of Avril Lavigne -Princess of Earth- And "The Best Damn Thing" Life before Avril Lavigne was worse than Hell! It was a ghoulish nightmare - a devilish tale! I learned early on, that if I thought of a song, It wouldn't be so bad and wouldn't last as long. Legs trembling: lump in my throat: the jingle - the zip! The terror! - the bloody red whelps! - the busted lip! Insides on fire! - my chest is heaving! - I can barely breathe! Please don't! - Please don't! - I said Pretty Please! Damn near unconscious - yellow shirt turning red, I didn't do anything! - I wish I was dead! That salty - sweet dampness, drying on my face, The taste of rage – of pain – of hate! So dark! - So cold! - All alone in my room! No friends! - No phone! - Not even a cartoon! Just me and my teddy bear and some children's clay, And an old record player, but no records to play! Nose pressed to the window pane and all I can see, Are bloody lip-prints and the silhouette of the trees. The moon is full and orange and the shadows are alive! I'm so damn scared! … and there's no place to hide! -Once I grew up it became perfectly clear; I was destined to fail, now - lend me your ear. Most of my life - I spent it half drunk, The pain of being sober hurt way too much. It was my little girls 13th birthday, all set for lots of fun, But it wouldn't happen today, no, today was Sept. 11th, 2001. She's never had a decent birthday ever since, Her day is known as 9/11 and will be forever hence. Just when I thought I was at my ropes end……………. My house burned and my wife died! God Almighty where the hell were you then? -After I heard "The Best Damn Thing" Something happened and everything changed! Like Cinderella with a magical brush, Your words painted a picture I could reach out and touch. You're the Best of the Best -Top Gun - the Elite! You're ahead of your class and you can't be beat! You said you had my back, you said, "Keep Holding On" You shattered my world with "When you're Gone". Your voice broke the chains that bound me and set my spirit free, Alive for a thousand years, paradise on the face of the deep! The thrill of victory, ecstasy and bliss, Shangri-La, apocalypse or even the abyss, None hold a candle to a feeling like this; they are only words, just words little sis! You were the power inside me, waiting to be released, And now there's nothing that can stop me, to say the least! This freedom is priceless, It's crazy insane, And "The Best Damn Thing" is all to blame! This amazing secret that I have received, Will always be safe, you can count on me! This thing's getting really big; it's out of my control, And your cd started it all! How far will it go? Rulers from the 4 corners of the Earth, indeed dictators and kings, Will stop short of nothing for The Secret - this Secret in me! I'll never give it up; I swear I'll never tell, Rake me through the coals or burn me in hell! This Secret that I carry, cannot be put asunder, It's simply child's play, and yes, there is a last number! It makes time stand still - it makes infinity end, And eternity just stops - and starts all over again! The lightening is ferocious - ice tumbling from the sky, The clouds are green - I'm spinning around - I'm a perfect F-5! I'm spinning so fast - I'm on overload… The whole damn world is about to explode! Stars going super nova - the faith to move mountains! Ageless youth inside me - the sea is my fountain! White knuckles, Dramamine, the ultimate high, A roller-coaster with no brakes - what a hell of a ride! It's Shock and Awe – stealth's in silent flight, Raining Hell on Baghdad - lighting up their night! Orgasmic explosions within my mind, Never - ever felt by humankind! -The cameras are rolling 360 degrees around us, The world is our platter - so what's all the fuss? I see us walking back and forth and I'm playing the bass, And you're singing "Contagious" right in my face! "When You're Gone" makes me shake and tremble and cry, The goose bumps are as real as the chills down my spine! Don't ever slow down, don't ever stop "Girlfriend" With you on my side, I'm taking it to the end! The Rubinoos are snakes, Oh, what a blunder! Shame on them for trying to steal your thunder! Now, I've got your back, if you need help any time, Just put out the call; I'll be the first one in line! I love your music, your style and your tone, Developed by you – all on your own! I love your square shoulders and the wristbands you wear, I love your clothes, I love your ties and I love your hair! I love your laugh and I love your smile, And how you always go that extra mile! I love it so much and there's a reason why, I can run, I can jump, I can leap - I CAN FLY! I wake up each morning looking forward to the night, Spent soaring with you again in pink and purple flight! I love falling asleep with you….. in my earphones, My world always fades to black after "Keep Holding On!" These are all the emotions that you make me feel, And now it is done and now it is sealed! And now my ballad has to come to an end, I hope you liked it Avril and you read it again! Good night punk-rock queen, wherever you are; Sweet dreams, Princess of Earth - you're my Superstar! Fine Print: The names, events and emotions depicted in this ballad are not fictitious! They are absolutely real! Nothing was changed to protect anybody! Nobody was hurt during the making of this ballad! The ballad is an original work by the original writer (that's me) If it is eerily similar to something that anybody has written before, well, tough shit! No one has my permission to reprint this ballad for publication in any newspaper, book, magazine, or any print media of any kind either privately or commercially without my express consent. You may reproduce it on the internet to your hearts desire. God bless the World, God bless America and God bless Avril Lavigne! © 8/6/2007 Oscar McLeod

Why do environmentalists cause more harm than good? Last week, CNN delayed for a few hours the scheduled Tuesday night broadcast debut of its much-hyped documentary series "Planet in Peril" due to live coverage of the tragic wildfires that have displaced more than 500,000 people in Southern California. But that didn't keep CNN "golden boy" reporter Anderson Cooper from using the tragedy to tout the program he starred in as much as he could. Cooper constantly claimed during the week that the fires provided further confirmation of the documentary's prediction of an eco-catastrophe. Cooper said that higher temperature due to global warming may have been a factor. It was a "timely documentary," Cooper said last Tuesday on CNN's "Larry King Live", because "California certainly seems to be in peril." But ironically, much of the reason California is in peril is due not to climate change, but to the very environmental policies championed by Cooper's documentary and our new Nobel laureate, Al Gore. While, in its statement praising Gore, the Nobel Committee said that global warming may "threaten the living conditions of much of mankind," the current wildfires show that the more immediate threat to man comes from the champions of the gnatcatcher, kangaroo rat, and the Delhi Sands Flower-Loving fly. Environmental mandates have made fire safety for humans take a back seat to the well-being of the aforementioned California creatures, as well as that of every bug and rat lucky enough to be listed as an "endangered species" under federal and state law. For over a decade, environmentalists have hamstrung Californians in their efforts to clear the dry brush that is providing the fuel for this massive fire. If any of these endangered or even "threatened" species are found in shrubs or bushes on public or private property, it becomes very difficult to give this vegetation even the slightest haircut. This is true even if city codes require firebreaks to be built. An example of the legal strait jacket that homewoners faced in the areas hit by the fires is the "brush management guide" on the City of San Diego web site. The confusing instructions state that vegetation within 100 feet of homes in canyon areas "must be thinned and pruned regularly." But then, the same sentence goes on to state that this must be achieved "without harming native plants, soil or habitats." Then in fine print at the bottom of the page, the real kicker comes in: "Brush management is not allowed in coastal sage scrub during the California gnatcatcher nesting season, from March 1st through August 15th. This small bird only lives in coastal sage scrub and is listed as a threatened species by the federal government. Any harm to this bird could result in fines and penalties." Coastal sage scrub is a low plant ubiquitous near coastal California that grows like a weed under almost any condition. And since gnatcatcher nesting season lasts almost six months, there could be much buildup of sage scrub that becomes hard for homeowners to control. Especially since the maintenance rules severely restrict the use of mechanical brush-clearing devices even when gnat nesting season is over. The tragedy is that this shows that not much has changed even after previous warnings from experts that environmental rules were on a collision course with fire safety in California and many other places, because they prevented the removal of "excess fuel" for fires from dense stands of trees and vegetation. Southern California homes were lost in 1993 after the federal Fish and Wildlife Service told homeowners that mechanical clearing of brush would likely violate the Endangered Species Act. The reason: it could alter the habitat of a newly-listed endangered species called the Stephens kangaroo rat. Some exemptions were made, and clarifications were issued, but landowners still face the lingering risk that the simple act of building a firebreak can send them down the river if an endangered species is anywhere near their property. California's Blue Ribbon Fire Commission, which had been created after wildfires in 2003 by then-Governor Gray Davis and whose members included Sen. Dianne Feinstein, D-Calif., as well as state legislators of both parties, concluded that "habitat preservation and environmental protection have often conflicted with sound fire safe planning." But did this bipartisan finding or any of the documented harms to fire safety from environmental rules make it into CNN's exploration of possible causes of the current fires? Not a gnatcatcher's chance. Instead, climate "expert" Cooper told viewers Wednesday night that the wildfires were "symptoms of a planet in peril. Fire, drought, deforestation; it's all connected." Yet the data show that temperature for areas hit by the fire was well within average ranges, and came nowhere near the record highs. On Monday the 23rd, for instance the high temperature in Escondido was 84 degrees, and the high in Santa Ana was 87 degrees. According to temperature statistics from the National Weather Service, the mean high in both cities for that date is 79 degrees. What's more, the record high for that date is 102 degrees in Escondido (in 1929) and 103 degrees in Santa Ana (in 1965). So tell us again, Anderson, how global warming is to blame, when the weather where the fires struck was not nearly as hot as it was more than 40 years ago and almost 80 years ago! What about those harsh Santa Ana winds? Well, they are pretty strong. Here's one writer's description: "It was one of those hot dry Santa Anas that come down through the mountain passes and curl your hair and make your nerves jump and your skin itch." Woooo! What a great description of the winds last week. Except that this passage wasn't written last week, last month, or last year. It was written by detective fiction master Raymond Chandler to describe the Santa Ana winds of about 70 years ago. It's in the opening paragraph of his famous short story "Red Wind," first published in 1938. So rough winds are nothing new under the California sun! What's really changing the "climate" in Southern California is that there is more fuel for fires, since much less of the brush, as well as disease-infested trees, can be cleared, thanks to environmental mandates. The problem is even worse on land owned by the federal and state governments. To satisfy the feds, San Diego has placed more than 170,000 acres off limit to development for the exclusive purpose, in the city's words, of "protect[ing] habitat for over 1,000 native and non-native plant species and more than 380 species of fish, amphibians, reptiles, birds and mammals." Hugh Hewitt, the California radio talk show host and author who is also a real estate attorney, has noted in the Weekly Standard: "The land that has passed into ‘conserved' status is at even greater risk of fire than private land that is home to a protected species because absolutely no one cares for its fire management policy. The scrum of planners, consultants and G-11s that put together these plans should be monitoring these areas closely. Instead, they regulate and move on to savage the property rights of the next region." And enviro groups also get more and more land locked up by conveniently finding more species to petition the government to protect. In California, as in other places, it's often a case of creative subdividing of essentially the same species. First it was the Stephens kangaroo rat whose designation as endangered put much brush clearance off limits. Then, in 1998, the San Bernardino kangaroo rat got listed. Also under federal protection is the Fresno kangaroo rat. And so on and so on. Across the country, fires have become more destructive as trees and shrubs gain "protected" status preventing them form being cleared. As Bill Croke noted last week in American Thinker, In the last two decades annual timber production on the national forests in the West has decreased from roughly 12 billion board feet to less than 3 billion today. This has resulted in brush-choked forests with large "fuel loads." The ironic thing is that all this "protection" at the expense of humans doesn't necessarily work out for the gnatcatchers -- not to mention more majestic creatures -- anyway. According to the Associated Press, the fires struck close to the San Diego Wild Animal Park, threatening condors, a cheetah, and many other animals. The Blue Ribbon Fire Commission found that the 2003 wildfires resulted in "the loss of valuable watershed, wildlife, and critical environmental habitats." Of course, saving species never really was the objective of many enviros. It's just a subterfuge for their main interest of controlling the human species. Endangered Species Act abuses, including those that prevented fire breaks in Southern California, were an issue that helped get the GOP in power in 1994. But with some exceptions like former Rep. Richard Pombo of California, Republicans began to abandon this issue, lest they be branded as anti-green. It's time for the GOP, as well as truly moderate Democrats, to befriend again the threatened species known as the beleaguered property owner. And if the Nobel Committee really wanted to give an award to folks preventing a hazard threatening mankind, they should rescind Al Gore's prize and hand it to the brave California firefighters whose jobs have been made so much harder by the nonsensical practices of the environmental movement.

Give me your opinion insights and summary or how you understand this..? CHAPTER 1 GENERAL PROVISIONS Article One Basic Air Quality Policies SECTION 1. Short Title. - This Act shall be known as the "Philippine Clean Air Act of 1999". SECTION 2. Declaration of Principles. - The State shall protect and advance the right of the people to a balanced and healthful ecology in accord with the rhythm and harmony of nature. The State shall promote and protect the global environment to attain sustainable development while recognizing the primary responsibility of local government units to deal with environmental problems. The State recognizes that the responsibility of cleaning the habitat and environment is primarily area-based. The State also recognizes the principle that "polluters must pay". Finally, the State recognizes that a clean and healthy environment is for the good of all and should therefore be the concern of all. SECTION 3. Declaration of Policies. - The State shall pursue a policy of balancing development and environmental protection. To achieve this end, the frame work for sustainable development shall be pursued. It shall be the policy of the State to: a. Formulate a holistic national program of air pollution management that shall be implemented by the government through proper delegation and effective coordination of functions and activities; b. Encourage cooperation and self-regulation among citizens and industries through the application of market-based instruments; c. Focus primarily on pollution prevention rather than on control and provide for a comprehensive management program for air pollution; d. Promote public information and education and to encourage the participation of an informed and active public in air quality planning and monitoring; and e. Formulate and enforce a system of accountability for short and long-term adverse environmental impact of a project, program or activity. This shall include the setting up of a funding or guarantee mechanism for clean-up and environmental rehabilitation and compensation for personal damages. SECTION 4. Recognition of Rights. - Pursuant to the above-declared principles, the following rights of citizens are hereby sought to be recognized and the State shall seek to guarantee the enjoyment: a. The right to breathe clean air; b. The right to utilize and enjoy all natural resources according to the principles of sustainable development; c. The right to participate in the formulation, planning, implementation and monitoring of environmental policies and programs and in the decision-making process; d. The right to participate in the decision-making process concerning development policies, plans and programs projects or activities that may have adverse impact on the environment and public health; e. The right to be informed of the nature and extent of the potential hazard of any activity, undertaking or project and to be served timely notice of any significant rise in the level of pollution and the accidental or deliberate release into the atmosphere of harmful or hazardous substances; f. The right of access to public records which a citizen may need to exercise his or her rights effectively under this Act; g. The right to bring action in court or quasi-judicial bodies to enjoin all activities in violation of environmental laws and regulations, to compel the rehabilitation and cleanup of affected area, and to seek the imposition of penal sanctions against violators of environmental laws;and h. The right to bring action in court for compensation of personal damages resulting from the adverse environmental and public health impact of a project or activity. Article Two Definition of Terms SECTION 5. -Definitions.- As used in this Act: a.) "Air pollutant" means any matter found in the atmosphere other than oxygen, nitrogen, water vapor, carbon dioxide, and the inert gases in their natural or normal concentrations, that is detrimental to health or the environment, which includes but not limited to smoke, dust, soot, cinders, fly ash, solid particles of any king, gases, fumes, chemical mists, steam and radioactive substances; b.) "Air pollution" means any alteration of the physical, chemical and biological properties of the atmospheric air, or any discharge thereto of any liquid, gaseous or solid substances that will or is likely to create or to render the air resources of the country harmful, detrimental, or injurious to public health, safety or welfare or which will adversely affect their utilization for domestic, commercial, industrial, agricultural, recreational, or other legitimate purposes; c.) "Ambient air quality guideline values" means the concentration of air over specified periods classified as short-term and long-term which are intended to serve as goals or objectives for the protection of health and/or public welfare. These values shall be used for air quality management purposes such as determining time trends, evaluating stages of deterioration or enhancement o the air quality, and in general, used as basis or taking positive action in preventing, controlling, or abating air pollution; d.) "Ambient air quality" means the general amount of pollution present in a broad area; and refers to the atmosphere's average purity as distinguished from discharge measurements taken at the source of pollution; e.) "Certificate of Conformity" means a certificate issued by the Department o Environment and Natural Resources to a vehicle manufacturer/assembler or importer certifying that a particular new vehicle or vehicle type meets the requirements provided under this Act and its rules and regulations; f.) "Department" means the Department of Environment and Natural Resources; g.)" Eco-profile" means the geographic-based instrument for planners and decision makers which present an evaluation of the environment quality and carrying capacity of an area. It is the result of the integration of primary data and information on natural resources and antropogenic activities on the land which evaluated by various environmental risk assessment and forecasting methodologies that enable the Department to anticipate the type of development control necessary in the planning area. h.)" Emission" means any air contaminant, pollutant, gas stream or unwanted sound from a known source which is passed into the atmosphere; i.) " Greenhouse gases" means those gases that can potentially or can reasonably be expected to induce global warming, which include carbon dioxide, oxides of nitrogen, chloroflourocarbons, and the like; j.) "Hazardous substances" means those substances which present either : (1) short-term acute hazards such as acute toxicity by ingestion, inhalation, or skin absorption, corrosivity or other skin or eye contact hazard or the risk of fire explosion; or (2) long-term toxicity upon repeated exposure, carcinogecity (which in some cases result in acute exposure but with a long latent period), resistance to detoxification process such as biodegradation, the potential to pollute underground or surface waters; k.)" Infectious waste " means that portion of medical waste that could transmit an infectious disease; l.)" Medical waste" means that materials generated as a result of patient diagnosis, treatment, or immunization of human beings or animals; m.) " Mobile source" means any vehicle propelled by or thorough combustion of carbon-based or other fuel, constructed and operated principally for the conveyance of persons or the transportation of property goods; n.) " Motor vehicle" means any vehicle propelled by a gasoline or diesel engine or by any means other than human or animal power, constructed and operated principally for the conveyance of persons or the transportation of property or goods in a public highway or street open to public use; o.) " Municipal waste" means the waste materials generated from communities within a specific locality; p)." New vehicle" means a vehicle constructed entirely from new parts that has never been sold or registered with the DOTC or with the appropriate agency or authority, and operated on the highways of the Philippines, any foreign state of country; q.) " Octane Rating or the Anti-Knock Index(AKI)" means the rating of the anti-knock characteristics of a grade or type of automotive gasoline as determined by dividing by two (2) the sum of the Research Octane Number (RON), plus the Motor Octane Number (MON); the octane requirement, with respect to automotive gasoline for use in a motor vehicle or a class thereof , whether imported, manufactured, or assembled by a manufacturer, shall refer to the minimum octane rating of such automotive gasoline which such manufacturer recommends for the efficient operation of such motor vehicle, or a substantial portion of such class, without knocking; r.) " Ozone Depleting Substances (ODS)" means those substances that significantly deplete or otherwise modify the ozone layer in a manner that is likely to result in adverse effects of human health and the environment such as , but not limited to , chloroflourocarbons, halons and the like; s.) "Persistent Organic Pollutants (POPs)" means the organic compounds that persist in the environment, bioaccumulate through the food web, and pose a risk of causing adverse effects to human health and the environment. These compounds resist photolytic, chemical and biological degradation, which shall include but not be limited to dioxin, furan, Polychlorinated Biphenyls (PCBs), organochlorine pesticides, such as aldrin, dieldrin, DDT, hexachlorobenzene, lindane, toxaphere and chlordane; t.) "Poisonous and toxic fumes" means any emissions and fumes which are beyond internationally-accepted standards, including but not limited to the World Health Organization (WHO) guideline values; u. " Pollution control device " means any device or apparatus used to prevent, control or abate the pollution of air caused by emissions from identified pollution sources at levels within the air pollution control standards established by the Department; v.) " Pollution control technology" means the pollution control devices, production process, fuel combustion processes or other means that effectively prevent or reduce emissions or effluent; w.) " Standard of performance " means a standard for emissions of air pollutant which reflects the degree of emission limitation achievable through the application of the best system of emission reduction, taking into account the cost of achieving such reduction and any non-air quality health and environmental impact and energy requirement which the Department determines, and adequately demonstrates; and x.) " Stationary source" means any building or immobile structure, facility or installation which emits or may emit any air pollutant. CHAPTER 2 AIR QUALITY MANAGEMENT SYSTEM Article One General Provisions SEC. 6. Air Quality Monitoring and Information Network - The Department shall prepare an annual National Air Quality Status Report which shall be used as the basis in formulating the Integrated Air Quality Improvement Framework, as provided for in Sec. 7. The said report shall include, but shall not be limited to the following: a.) Extent of pollution in the country, per type of pollutant and per type of source, based on reports of the Department's monitoring stations; b.) Analysis and evaluation of the current state, trends and projections of air pollution at the various levels provided herein; c.) Identification of critical areas, activities, or projects which will need closer monitoring or regulation; d.) Recommendations for necessary executive and legislative action; and e.) Other pertinent qualitative and quantitative information concerning the extent of air pollution and the air quality performance rating of industries in the country. The Department, in cooperation with the National Statistical Coordination Board (NSCB), shall design and develop an information network for data storage, retrieval and exchange. The Department shall serve as the central depository of all data and information related to air quality. SEC. 7. Integrated Air Quality Improvement Framework.- The Department shall within six (6) months after the effectivity of this Act, establish, with the participation of LGUs, NGOs, POs, the academe and other concerned entities from the private sector, formulate and implement the Integrated Air Quality Improvement Framework for a comprehensive air pollution management and control program. The framework shall, among others, prescribe the emission reduction goals using permissible standards, control strategies and control measures to undertaken within a specified time period, including cost-effective use of economic incentives, managements strategies, collective actions, and environmental education and information. The Integrated Air Quality Improvement Framework shall be adopted as the official blueprint with which all government agencies must comply with to attain and maintain ambient air quality standards. SEC. 8 Air Quality Control Action Plan- Within six (6) months after the formulation of the framework, the Department shall, with public participation, formulate and implement an air quality control action plan consistent with Sec. 7 of this Act. The action plan shall : a.) Include enforceable emission limitations and other control measures, means or techniques, as well as schedules and time tables for compliance, as may be necessary or appropriate to meet the applicable requirements of this Act; b.) Provide for the establishment and operation of appropriate devices, methods, systems and procedures necessary to monitor, compile and analyze data on ambient air quality; c.) Include a program to provide for the following : (1) enforcement of the measures described in subparagraph (a);(2) regulation of the modification and construction of any stationary source within the areas covered by the plan, in accordance with land use policy to ensure that ambient air quality standards are achieved; d). Contain adequate provisions, consistent with the provisions of this Act, prohibiting any source or other types of emissions activity within the country from emitting any air pollutant in amounts which will significantly contribute to the non-attainment or will interfere with the maintenance by the Department of any such ambient air quality standard required to be included in the implementation plan to prevent significant deterioration of air quality or to protect visibility; e.) Include control strategies and control measures to be undertaken within a specified time period, including cost effective use of economic incentives, management strategies, collection action and environmental education and information; f.) Designate airsheds; and g.)All other measures necessary for the effective control and abatement of air pollution. The adoption of the plan shall clarify the legal effects on the financial, manpower and budgetary resources of the affected government agencies, and on the alignment of their programs with the plans. In addition to direct regulations, the plan shall be characterized by a participatory approach to the pollution problem. The involvement of private entities in the monitoring and testing of emissions from mobile and/or stationary sources shall be considered. Likewise, the LGU's, with the assistance from the Department, shall prepare and develop an action plan consistent with the Integrated Air Quality Improvement Framework to attain and maintain the ambient air quality standards with their respective airsheds as provided in Sec. 9 hereof. The local government units shall develop and submit to the Department as procedure for carrying out the action plan for their jurisdiction. The Department, however, shall maintain its authority to independently inspect the enforcement procedure adopted. The Department shall have the power to closely supervise all or parts of the air quality action plan until such time the local government unit concerned can assume the function to enforce the standards set by the Department. A multi-sectoral monitoring team with broad public representation shall be convened by the Department for each LGU to conduct periodic inspections of air pollution sources to assess compliance with emission limitations contained in their permits. SEC. 9 Airsheds. - Pursuant to Sec. 8 of this Act, the designation of airsheds shall be on the basis of, but not limited to, areas with similar climate, meteorology and topology which affect the interchange and diffusion of pollutants in the atmosphere, or areas which share common interest or face similar development programs, prospects or problems. For a more effective air quality management, a system of planning and coordination shall be established and a common action plan shall be formulated for each airshed. To effectively carry out the formulated actions plans, a Governing Board is hereby created, hereinafter referred to as the Board. The Board shall be headed by the Secretary of the Department of Environment and Natural Resources as chairman. The members shall be as follows: a.) Provincial Governors from areas belonging to the airshed; b.) City/Municipal Mayors from areas belonging to the airshed; c.) A representative from each concerned government agency; d.) Representatives from people's organizations; e.) Representatives from non-government organizations; and f.) Representatives from the private sector. The Board shall perform the following functions: a.) Formulation of policies; b.) Preparation of a common action plan; c.) Coordination of functions among its members; and d.) Submission and publication of an annual Air Quality Status Report for each airshed. Upon consultation with appropriate local government authorities, the Department shall, from time to time, revise the designation of airsheds utilizing eco-profiling techniques and undertaking scientific studies. Emissions trading may be allowed among pollution sources within an airshed. SEC. 10. Management of Nonattainment Areas.- The Department shall designate areas where specific pollutants have already exceeded ambient standards as nonattainment areas. The Department shall prepare and implement a program that will prohibit new sources of exceeded air pollutant without a corresponding reduction in existing resources. In coordination with other appropriate government agencies, the LGUs shall prepare and implement a program and other measures including relocation, whenever necessary, to protect the health and welfare of residents in the area. For those designated as nonattainment areas, the Department, after consultation with local government authorities, nongovernment organizations (NGOs), people's organizations (POs) and concerned sectors may revise the designation of such areas and expand its coverage to cover larger areas depending on the condition of the areas. SEC. 11 Air Quality Control Techniques - Simultaneous with the issuance of the guideline values and standards, the Department, through the research and development program contained in this Act and upon consultation with appropriate advisory committees, government agencies and LGUs, shall issue, and from time to time, revise information on air pollution control techniques. Such information shall include: a.) Best available technology and alternative methods of prevention, management and control of air pollution; b.) Best available technology economically achievable which shall refer to the technological basis/standards for emission limits applicable to existing, direct industrial emitters of nonconventional and toxic pollutants; and c.) Alternative fuels, processes and operating methods which will result in the eliminator or significant reduction of emissions. Such information may also include data relating to the cost of installation and operation, energy requirements, emission reduction benefits, and environmental impact or the emission control technology. The issuance of air quality guideline values, standards and information on air quality control techniques shall be made available to the general public : Provided, That the issuance of information on air quality control techniques shall not be construed as requiring the purchase of certain pollution control devices by the public. SECTION 12. Ambient Air Quality Guideline Values and Standards.- The Department, in coordination with other concerned agencies, shall review and or revise and publish annually a list of hazardous air pollutants with corresponding ambient guideline values and / or standard necessary to protect health and safety, and general welfare. The initial list and values of the hazardous air pollutants shall be as follows : a.) For National Ambient Air Quality Guideline for Criteria Pollutants : Short Term a Long Term b Pollutants µg/Ncm ppm Averaging Time µg/Ncm ppm Averaging Time Suspended Particulate Matterc-TSP 230d 24 hours 90 -- 1 yeare -PM-10 150f 24 hours 60 -- 1 yeare Sulfur Dioxidec 180 0.07 24 hours 80 0.03 1 year Nitrogen Dioxide 150 0.08 24 hours -- -- -- Photochemical Oxidants 140 0.07 1 hour -- -- --- As Ozone 60 0.03 8 hours -- -- -- Carbon Monoxide 35 30 1 hour -- -- -- mg/Ncm 10 9 8 hours -- -- -- mg/Ncm Leadg 1.5 -- 3 monthsg 1.0 -- 1 year a.Maximum limits represented by ninety-eight percentile (98%) values not to be exceed more than once a year. b. Arithmetic mean c. SO2 and Suspended Particulate matter are sampled once every six days when using the manual methods. A minimum of twelve sampling days per quarter of forty-eight sampling days each year is required for these methods. Daily sampling may be done in the future once continuous analyzers are procured and become available. d. Limits for Total Suspended Particulate Matter with mass median diameter less than 25-50 um. e. Annual Geometric Mean f. Provisional limits for Suspended Particulate Matter with mass median diameter less than 10 microns and below until sufficient monitoring data are gathered to base a proper guideline. g. Evaluation of this guideline is carried out for 24-hour averaging time and averaged over three moving calendar months. The monitored average value for any three months shall not exceed the guideline value. b) For National Ambient Air Quality Standards for Source Specific Air Pollutants from : Industrial Sources/ Operations: Pollutants1 Concentration2 Averaging time (min.) Method of Analysis/ Measurement3 µ/Ncm ppm 1. Ammonia 200 0.28 30 Nesselerization/ Indo Phenol 2. Carbon Disulfide 30 0.01 30 Tischer Method 3. Chlorine and Chlorine Compounds expressed as Cl2 100 0.03 5 Methyl Orange 4. Formaldehyde 50 0.04 30 Chromotropic acid Method or MBTH Colorimetric Method 5. Hydrogen Chloride 200 0.13 30 Volhard Titration with Iodine Solution 6. Hydrogen Sulfide 100 0.07 30 Methylene Blue 7. Lead 20 30 AASc 8. Nitrogen Dioxide 375,260 0.20,0.14 30,60 Greiss- Saltzman 9. Phenol 100 0.03 30 4-Aminoantiphyrine 10. Sulfur Dioxide 470, 340 0.18, 0.13 30,60 Colorimetric-Pararosaniline 11. Suspended Particulate Matter-TSP 300 -- 60 Gravimetric 1 Pertinent ambient standards for Antimony, Arsenic, Cadmium, Asbestos, Nitric Acid and Sulfuric Acid Mists in the 1978 NPCC Rules and Regulations may be considered as guides in determining compliance. 2 Ninety- eight percentile (98%) values of 30-minute sampling measured at 250C and one atmosphere pressure. 3 Other equivalent methods approved by the Department may be used. The basis in setting up the ambient air quality guideline values and standards shall reflect, among others, the latest scientific knowledge including information on : a) Variable, including atmospheric conditions, which of themselves or in combination with other factors may alter the effects on public health or welfare of such air pollutant; b) The other types of air pollutants which may interact with such pollutant to produce an adverse effect on public health or welfare; and c) The kind and extent of all identifiable effects on public health or welfare which may be expected from presence of such pollutant in the ambient air, in varying quantities. The Department shall base such ambient air quality standards on World Health Organization (WHO) standards, but shall not be limited to nor be less stringent than such standards. SEC. 13. Emission Charge System. - The Department, in case of industrial dischargers, and the Department of Transportation and Communication (DOTC), in case of motor vehicle dischargers, shall, based on environmental techniques, design, impose on and collect regular emission fees from said dischargers as part of the emission permitting system or vehicle registration renewal system, as the case may be. The system shall encourage the industries and motor vehicles to abate, reduce, or prevent pollution. The basis of the fees include, but is not limited to, the volume and toxicity of any emitted pollutant. Industries, which shall install pollution control devices or retrofit their existing facilities with mechanisms that reduce pollution shall be entitled to tax incentives such as but not limited total credits and/or accelerated depreciation deductions. SEC. 14 Air Quality Management Fund. - An Air Quality Management Fund to be administered by the Department as a special account in the National Treasury is hereby established to finance containment, removal, and clean-up operations of the Government in air pollution cases, guarantee restoration of ecosystems and rehabilitate areas affected by the acts of violators of this Act, to support research, enforcement and monitoring activities and capabilities of the relevant agencies, as well as to provide technical assistance to the relevant agencies. Such fund may likewise be allocated per airshed for the undertakings herein stated. The Fund shall be sourced from the fines imposed and damages awarded to the Republic of the Philippines by the Pollution Adjudication Board (PAB), proceeds of licenses and permits issued by the Department under this Act, emission fees and from donations, endowments and grants in the forms of contributions. Contributions to the Fund shall be exempted from donor taxes and all other taxes, charges or fees imposed by the Government. SEC. 15. Air Pollution Research and Development Program. - The Department, in coordination with the Department of Science and Technology (DOST), other agencies, the private sector, the academe, NGO's and PO's, shall establish a National Research and Development Program for the prevention and control of air pollution. The Department shall give special emphasis to research on and the development of improved methods having industry-wide application for the prevention and control of air pollution. Such a research and development program shall develop air quality guideline values and standards in addition to internationally-accepted standards. It shall also consider the socio-cultural, political and economic implications of air quality management and pollution control. ARTICLE TWO Air Pollution Clearances and Permits for Stationary Sources Sec. 16. Permits. Consistent with the provisions of this Act, the Department shall have the authority to issue permits as it may determine necessary for the prevention and abatement of air pollution. Said permits shall cover emission limitations for the regulated air pollutants to help attain and maintain the ambient air quality standards. These permits shall serve as management tools for the LGUs in the development of their action plan. SEC. 17 Emission Quotas. The Department may allow each regional industrial center that is designated as special airshed to allocate emission quotas to pollution sources within its jurisdiction that qualify under an environmental impact assessment system programmatic compliance program pursuant to the implementing rules and regulations of Presidential Decree No. 1586. SEC. 18. Financial Liability for Environmental Rehabilitation. As Part of the environmental management plan attached to the environmental compliance certificate pursuant to Presidential Decree No. 1586 and rules and regulations set therefore, the Department shall require program and project proponents to put up financial guarantee mechanisms to finance the needs for emergency response, clean-up rehabilitation of areas that may be damaged during the program or project's actual implementation. Liability for damages shall continue even after the termination of a program or project, where such damages are clearly attributable to that program or project and for a definite period to be determined by the Department and incorporated into the environmental compliance certificate. Financial liability instruments may be in the form a trust fund, environmental insurance, surety bonds, letters of credit, as well as self-insurance. The choice of the guarantee instruments shall furnish the Department with evidence of availment of such instruments. ARTICLE THREE Pollution from Stationary Sources SEC. 19. Pollution From Stationary Sources.- The Department shall, within two (2) years from the effectivity of this Act, and every two (2) years thereafter, review, or as the need therefore arises, revise and publish emission standards, to further improve the emission standards for stationary sources of air pollution. Such emission standards shall be based on mass rate of emission for all stationary source of air pollution based on internationally accepted standards, but not be limited to, nor be less stringent than such standards and with the standards set forth in this section. The standards, whichever is applicable, shall be the limit on the acceptable level of pollutants emitted from a stationary source for the protection of the public's health and welfare. With respect to any trade, industry, process and fuel-burning equipment or industrial plant emitting air pollutants, the concentration at the point of emission shall not exceed the following limits: Pollutants Standard Applicable to Source Maximum Permissible Limits (mg/Ncm) Method of Analysisa 1. Antimony and Its compounds any source 10 as Sb AASb 2. Arsenic and its compounds Any source 10 as As AASb 3. Cadmium and its compounds Any source 10 as Cd AASb 4. Carbon Monoxide Any industrial Source 500 as CO Orsat analysis 5. Copper and its Compounds Any industrial source 100 ax Cu AASb 6. Hydrofluoric Acids and Fluoride compounds Any source other than the manufacture of Aluminum from Alumina 50 as HF Titration with Ammonium Thiocyanate 7. Hydrogen Sulfide i) Geothermal Power Plants c.d Cadmium Sulfide Method ii) Geothermal Exploration and well-testing e iii) Any source other than (i) and (ii) 7 as H2S Cadmium Sulfide Method 8. Lead Any trade, industry or process 10 as Pb AASb 9. Mercury Any Source 5 as elemental Hg AASb/Cold-Vapor Technique or Hg Analyzer 10. Nickel and its compounds, except Nickel Carbonyl f Any source 20 as Ni AASb 11. NOx i) Manufacture of Nitric Acid 2,000 as acid and NOx and calculated as NO2 Phenol-disulfonic acid Method ii) Fuel burning steam generators Phenol-disulfonic acid Method Existing Source 1,500 as NO2 New Source • Coal-Fired 1,000 as NO2 • Oil-Fired 500 as NO2 iii) Any source other than (i) adn (ii) Phenol-disulfonic acid Method Existing Source 1000 as NO2 New Source 500 as NO2 12. Phosphorus Pentoxideg Any source 200 as P2O5 Spectrophotometry 13. Zinc and its Compounds Any source 100 as Zn AASb a Other equivalent methods approved by the Department may be used. b Atomic Absorption Specttrophotometry c All new geothermal power plants starting construction by 01 January 1995 shall control HsS emissions to not more than 150 g/GMW-Hr d All existing geothermal power plants shall control HsS emissions to not more than 200 g/GMW-Hr within 5 years from the date of effectivity of these revised regulations. e Best practicable control technology for air emissions and liquid discharges. Compliance with air and water quality standards is required. f Emission limit of Nickel Carbonyl shall not exceed 0.5 mg/Ncm. g Provisional Guideline Provided, that the maximum limits in mg/ncm particulates in said sources shall be : 1. Fuel Burning Equipment a) Urban or Industrial Area 150 mg/Ncm b) Other Area 200 mg/Ncm 2. Cement Plants (Kilns, etc.) 150 mg/Ncm 3. Smelting Furnaces 150 mg/Ncm 4. Other Stationary Sourcesa 200 mg/Ncm a Other Stationary Sources means a trade, process, industrial plant, or fuel burning equipment other than thermal power plants, industrial boilers, cement plants, incinerators and smelting furnaces. Provided, further, that the maximum limits for sulfur oxides in said sources shall be : (1) Existing Sources (i) Manufacture of Sulfuric Acid and Sulf(on)ation Process 2.0gm.Ncm as SO3 (ii) Fuel burning Equipment 1.5gm.Ncm as SO2 (iii) Other Stationary Sourcesa 1.0gm.Ncm as SO3 (2) New Sources (i) Manufacture of Sulfuric Acid and Sulf(on)ation Process 1.5 gm.Ncm as SO3 (ii) Fuel Burning Equipment 0.7 gm.Ncm as SO2 (iii) Other Stationary Sourcesa 0.2 gm.Ncm as SO3 a Other Stationary Sources refer to existing and new stationary sources other than those caused by the manufacture of sulfuric acid and sulfonation process, fuel burning equipment and incineration. For Stationary sources of pollution not specifically included in the immediately preceding paragraph, the following emission standards shall not be exceeded in the exhaust gas : I. Daily And Half Hourly Average Values Daily Average Values Half Hourly Average Values Total dust 10 mg/m3 30 mg/m3 Gaseous and vaporous organic substances, expressed as total organic carbon 10 mg/m3 20 mg/m3 Hydrogen chloride (HCl) 10 mg/m3 60 mg/m3 Hydrogen fluoride (HF) 1 mg/m3 4 mg/m3 Sulfur dioxide (SO2) 50 mg/m3 200 mg/m3 Nitrogen monoxide (NO) and Nitrogen dioxide (NO2), expressed as nitrogen dioxide for incineration plants with a capacity exceeding 3 tonnes per hour 200 mg/m3 400 mg/m3 Nitrogen monoxide (NO) and nitrogen dioxide (NO2), expressed as nitrogen dioxide for incineration plants with a capacity of 3 tonnes per hour or less 300 mg/m3 Ammonia 10 mg/m3 20 mg/m3 II. All the Average Values over the Sample Period of a Minimum of 4 and Maximum of 8 Hours. Cadmium and its compounds, expressed as cadmium (Cd) total 0.05 Thallium and its compounds, expressed as thallium (Tl) mg/m3 Mercury and its Compounds, expressed as mercury (Hg) 0.05 mg/m3 Antimony and its compounds, expressed as antimony (Sb) Arsenic and its compounds, expressed as arsenic (As) total 0.5 mg/m3 Lead and its compounds, expressed as lead ( Pb) Chromium and its compounds, expressed as chromium (Cr) Cobalt and its compounds, expressed as cobalt (Co) Copper and its compounds, expressed as copper (Cu) Manganese and its compounds, expressed as manganese (Mn) Nickel and its compounds, expressed as nickel (Ni) Vanadium and its compounds, expressed as vanadium (V) Tin and its compounds, expressed as tin (Sn) These average value cover also gaseous and the vapor forms of the relevant heavy metal emission as well as their compounds. Provided, that the emission of dioxins and furans into the air shall be reduced by the most progressive techniques. Provided, further that all average of dioxin and furans measured over the sample period of a minimum of 5 hours and maximum of 8 hours must not exceed the limit value of 0.1 nanogram/m3. Pursuant to Sec. 8 of this Act, the Department shall prepare a detailed action plan setting the emission standards or standards of performance for any stationary source the procedure for testing emissions for each type of pollutant, and the procedure for enforcement of said standards. Existing industries, which are proven to exceed emission rates established by the Department in consultation with stakeholders, after a thorough, credible and transparent measurement process shall be allowed a grace period of eighteen (18) months for the establishment of an environmental management system and the installation of an appropriate air pollution control device : Provided, That an extension of not more than twelve (12) months may be allowed by the Department on meritorious grounds. SEC. 20 Ban on Incineration.- Incineration , hereby defined as the burning of municipal, biomedical and hazardous waste, which process emits poisonous and toxic fumes is hereby prohibited; Provided, however, That the prohibition shall not apply to traditional small-scale method of community/neighborhood sanitation "siga", traditional, agricultural, cultural, health, and food preparation and crematoria; Provided, further, That existing incinerators dealing with a biomedical wastes shall be out within three (3) years after the effectivity of this Act; Provided, finally, that in the interim, such units shall be limited to the burning of pathological and infectious wastes, and subject to close monitoring by the Department. Local government units are hereby mandated to promote, encourage and implement in their respective jurisdiction a comprehensive ecological waste management that includes waste segregation, recycling and composting. With due concern on the effects of climate change, the Department shall promote the use of state-of-the-art, environmentally-sound and safe non-burn technologies for the handling, treatment, thermal destruction, utilization, and disposal of sorted, unrecycled, uncomposted, biomedical and hazardous wastes. ARTICLE FOUR Pollution from Motor Vehicles Sec. 21. Pollution from Motor Vehicles. a) The DOTC shall implement the emission standards for motor vehicles set pursuant to and as provided in this Act. To further improve the emission standards, the Department shall review, revise and publish the standards every two (2) years, or as the need arises. It shall consider the maximum limits for all major pollutants to ensure substantial improvement in air quality for the health, safety and welfare of the general public. The following emission standards for type approval of motor vehicles shall be effective by the year 2003: a.) For light duty vehicles, the exhausts emission limits for gaseous pollutants shall be: Emission Limits for Light Duty Vehicles Type Approval (Directive 91/441/EEC) CO (g/km) HC + NOx (g/km) PMa (g/km) 2.72 0.97 0.14 a for compression-ignition engines only b) For light commercial vehicles, the exhaust emission limit of gaseous pollutants as a function of the given reference mass shall be : Reference Weight (RW) (kg) CO (g/km) HC + NOx (g/km) PMa (g/km) Category 1 1250< RW 2.72 0.97 0.14 Category 2 1250< RW<1700 5.17 1.4 0.19 Category 3 RW>1700 6.9 1.7 0.25 a for compression-ignition engines only c.) For heavy duty vehicles, the exhaust emission limits of gaseous pollutants shall be : Emission Limits for Heavy Duty Vehicles Type Approval (Directive 91/542/EEC) CO (g/k/Wh) HC (g/k/Wh) NOx (g/k/Wh) PM (g/k/Wh) 4.5 1.1 8.0 0.36a a In the case of engines of 85 kW or less, the limit value for particular emissions in increased by multiplying the quoted limit by a coefficient of 1.7 Fuel evaporative emission for spark-ignition engines shall not exceed 2.0 grams hydrocarbons per test. Likewise, it shall not allow any emission of gases from crankcase ventilation system into the atmosphere. b.) The Department, in collaboration with the DOTC, DTI and LGUs, shall develop an action plan for the control and management of air pollution from motor vehicles consistent with the Integrated Air Quality Framework. The DOTC shall enforce compliance with the emission standards for motor vehicles set by the Department. The DOTC may deputize other law enforcement agencies and LGUs for this purpose. To this end, the DOTC shall have the power to : (1) Inspect and monitor the emissions of motor vehicles ; (2) Prohibit or enjoin the use of motor vehicles or a class of motor vehicles in any area or street at specified times; and (3) Authorize private testing emission testing centers duly accredited by the DTI. c.) The DOTC, together with the DTI and the Department, shall establish the procedures for the inspection of motor vehicles and the testing of their emissions for the purpose of determining the concentration and/or rate of pollutants discharged by said sources. d.) In order to ensure the substantial reduction of emissions from a motor vehicles, the Department of Trade and Industry (DTI), together with the DOTC and the Department shall formulate and implement a national motor vehicle inspection and maintenance program that will promote efficient and safe operation of all motor vehicles. In this regard, the DTI shall develop and implement standards and procedures for the certification of training institutions, instructors and facilities and the licensing of qualified private service centers and their technicians as prerequisite for performing the testing, servicing, repair and the required adjustment to the vehicle emission system. The DTI shall likewise prescribe regulations requiring the disclosure of odometer readings and the use of tamper-resistant odometers for all motor vehicles including tamper-resistant fuel management systems for the effective implementation of the inspection and maintenance program. SEC. 22 Regulation of All Motor Vehicles and Engines. Any imported new or locally-assembled new motor vehicle shall not be registered unless it complies with the emission standards set pursuant to this Act, as evidenced by a Certificate of Conformity (COC) issued by the Department. Any imported new motor vehicle engine shall not be introduced into commerce, sold or used unless it complies with emission standards set pursuant to this Act. Any imported used motor vehicle or rebuilt motor vehicle using new or used engines, major parts or components shall not be registered unless it complies with the emission standards. In case of non-compliance, the importer or consignee may be allowed to modify or rebuild the vehicular engine so it will be in compliance with applicable emission standards. No motor vehicle registration (MVR) shall be issued unless such motor vehicle passes the emission testing requirement promulgated in accordance with this Act. Such testing shall be conducted by the DOTC or its authorized inspection centers within sixty (60) days prior to date of registration. The DTI shall promulgate the necessary regulations prescribing the useful life of vehicles and engines including devices in order to ensure that such vehicles will conform to the emissions which they were certified to meet. These regulations shall include provisions for ensuring the durability of emission devices. SEC. 23. Second-Hand Motor Vehicle Engines. Any imported second-hand motor vehicle engine shall not be introduced into commerce, sold or used unless it complies with emission standards set pursuant to this Act. ARTICLE FIVE- Pollution from Other Sources SEC. 24 Pollution from smoking. Smoking inside a public building or an enclosed public place including public vehicles and other means of transport or in any enclosed area outside of one's private residence, private place of work or any duly designated smoking area is hereby prohibited under this Act. This provision shall be implemented by the LGUs. SEC. 25. Pollution from other Mobile Sources. The Department, in coordination with appropriate agencies, shall formulate and establish the necessary standards for all mobile sources other than those referred to in Sec. 21 of this Act. The imposition of the appropriate fines and penalties from these sources for any violation of emission standards shall be under the jurisdiction of the DOTC. CHAPTER 3 FUELS, ADDITIVES, SUBSTANCES AND POLLUTANTS Article One- Fuels, Additives and Substances SEC. 26 Fuels and Additives. Pursuant to the Air Quality Framework to be established under Section 7 of this Act, the Department of Energy (DOE), co-chaired by the Department of Environment and Natural Resources (DENR), in consultation with the Bureau of Product Standards (BPS) of the DTI, the DOST, the representatives of the fuel and automotive industries, academe and the consumers shall set the specifications for all types of fuel and fuel-related products, to improve fuel composition for increased efficiency and reduced emissions; Provided, however, that the specifications for all types of fuel and fuel-related products set-forth pursuant to this section shall be adopted by the BPS as Philippine National Standards (PNS). The DOE, shall also specify the allowable content of additives in all types of fuels and fuel-related products. Such standards shall be based primarily on threshold levels of health and research studies. On the basis of such specifications, the DOE shall likewise limit the content or begin that phase-out of additives in all types of fuels and fuel-related products as it may deem necessary. Other agencies involved in the performance of this function shall be required to coordinate with the DOE and transfer all documents and information necessary for the implementation of this provision. Consistent with the provisions of the preceding paragraphs under this section, it is declared that : a. not later than eighteen (18) months after the effectivity of this Act, no person shall manufacture, import, sell, supply, offer for sale, dispense, transport or introduce into commerce unleaded premium gasoline fuel which has an anti-knock index (AKI) of not less that 87.5 and Reid vapor pressure of not more than 9 psi. Within six (6) months after the effectivity of this Act, unleaded gasoline fuel shall contain aromatics not to exceed forty-five percent (45%) by volume and benzene not to exceed four percent (4%) by volume; Provided, that by year 2003, unleaded gasoline fuel should contain aromatics not to exceed thirty-five percent (35%) by volume and benzene not to exceed two percent (2%) by volume; b. not later than eighteen (18) months after the effectivity of this Act, no person shall manufacture, import, sell, supply , offer for sale, dispense, transport or introduce into commerce automotive diesel fuel which contains a concentration of sulfur in excess of 0.20% by weight with a cetane number of index of not less than forty-eight (48); Provided, That by year 2004, content of said sulfur shall be 0.05% by weight ; and c. not later than eighteen (18) months after the effectivity of this Act, no Person shall manufacture, import, sell, supply, offer for sale, dispense, transport or introduce into commerce industrial diesel fuel which contains a concentration of sulfur in excess of 0.30% (by weight). Every two (2) years thereafter or as the need arises, the specifications of unleaded gasoline and of automotive and industrial diesel fuels shall be reviewed and revised for further improvement in formulation and in accordance with the provisions of this Act. The fuels characterized above shall be commercially available. Likewise, the same shall be the reference fuels for emission and testing procedures to be established in accordance with the provisions of this Act. Any proposed additive shall not in any way increase emissions of any of the regulated gases which shall include, but not limited to carbon monoxide, hydrocarbons, and oxides of nitrogen and particulate matter, in order to be approved and certified by the Department. SEC. 27. Regulation of Fuels and Fuel Additives.- The DOE, in coordination with the Department and the BPS, shall regulate the use of any fuel or fuel additive. No manufacturer, processor or trader of any fuel or additive may import, sell, offer for sale, or introduce into commerce such fuel for additive unless the same has been registered with the DOE. Prior to registration, the manufacturer, processor or trader shall provide the DOE with the following relevant information: a. Product identity and composition to determine the potential health effects of such fuel additives; b. Description of the analytical technique that can be used to detect and measure the additive in any fuel ; c. Recommended range of concentration; and d. Purpose in the use of the fuel and additive. SEC. 28 Misfueling. In order to prevent the disabling of any emission control device by lead contamination, no person shall introduce or cause or allow the introduction of leaded gasoline into any motor vehicle equipped with a gasoline tank filler inlet and labeled " unleaded gasoline only ". This prohibition shall also apply to any person who knows or should know that such vehicle is designed solely for the use of unleaded gasoline. SEC. 29. Prohibition on Manufacture. Import and Sale of leaded Gasoline and of Engines and/or Components Requiring Leaded Gasoline. Effective not later than eighteen (18) months after the enactment of this Act, no person shall manufacture, import, sell, offer for sale, introduce into commerce, convey or otherwise dispose of , in any manner leaded gasoline and engines and components requiring the use of leaded gasoline. For existing vehicles, the DTI shall formulate standards and procedures that will allow non-conforming engines to comply with the use of unleaded fuel within five(5) years after the effectivity of this Act. Article Two Other Pollutants SEC. 30. Ozone-Depleting Substances. Consistent with the terms and conditions of the Montreal Protocol on Substances that Deplete the Ozone Layer and other international agreements and protocols to which the Philippines is a signatory, the Department shall phase out ozone-depleting substances. Within sixty (60) days after the enactment of this Act, the Department shall publish a list of substances which are known to cause harmful effects on the stratospheric ozone layer. SEC. 31. Greenhouse Gases. The Philippine Atmospheric, Geophysical and Astronomical Service Administration (PAGASA) shall regularly monitor meteorological factors affecting environmental conditions including ozone depletion and greenhouse gases and coordinate with the Department in order to effectively guide air pollution monitoring and standard-setting activities. The Department, together with concerned agencies and local government units, shall prepare and fully implement a national plan consistent with the United Nations Framework Convention on Climate Change and other international agreements, conventions and protocols on the reduction of greenhouse gas emissions in the country. SEC. 32. Persistent Organic Pollutants. The Department shall, within a period of two (2) years after the enactment of this Act, establish an inventory list of all sources of Persistent Organic Pollutants (POPs) in the Country. The Department shall develop short-term and long-term national government programs on the reduction and elimination of POPs such as dioxins and furans. Such programs shall be formulated within a year after the establishment of the inventory list. SEC. 33. Radioactive Emissions. All projects which will involve the use of atomic and/or nuclear energy, and will entail release and emission of radioactive substances into the environment, incident to the establishment or possession of nuclear energy facilities and radioactive materials, handling, transport, production, storage, and use of radioactive materials, shall be regulated in the interest of public health and welfare by the Philippine Nuclear Research Institute (PNRI), in coordination with Department and other appropriate government agencies. CHAPTER 4 INSTITUTIONAL MECHANISM SEC. 34. Lead Agency.- The Department, unless otherwise provided herein, shall be the primary government agency responsible for the implementation and enforcement of this Act. To be more effective in this regard, The Department's Environmental Management Bureau (EMB) shall be converted from a staff bureau to a line bureau for a period of no more than two (2) years, unless a separate, comprehensive environmental management agency is created. SEC. 35 Linkage Mechanism. - The Department shall consult, participate, cooperate and enter into agreement with other government agencies, or with affected non-governmental (NGOs) or people's organizations (POs),or private enterprises in the furtherance of the objectives of this Act. SEC. 36. Role of Local Government Units.- Local Government units (LGUs) shall share the responsibility in the management and maintenance of air quality within their territorial jurisdiction. Consistent with Secs. 7,8 and 9 of this Act, LGUs shall implement air quality standards set by the Board in areas within their jurisdiction; Provided, however, that in case where the board has not been duly constituted and has not promulgated its standards, the standards set forth in this Act shall apply. The Department shall provide the LGUs with technical assistance, trainings and a continuing capability-building program to prepare them to undertake full administration of the air quality management and regulation within their territorial jurisdiction. SEC. 37 Environmental and Natural Resources Office.- There may be established an Environment and Natural Resources Office in every province, city, or municipality which shall be headed by the environment and natural resources officer and shall be appointed by the Chief Executive of every province, city or municipality in accordance with the provisions of Section 484 of Republic Act No. 7160. Its powers and duties, among others, are : a. To prepare comprehensive air quality management programs, plans and strategies within the limits set forth in Republic act. No. 7160 and this Act which shall be implemented within its territorial jurisdiction upon the approval of the sanggunian ; b. To provide technical assistance and support to the governor or mayor, as the case may be, in carrying out measures to ensure the delivery of basic services and the provision of adequate facilities relative to air quality; c. To take the lead in all efforts concerning air quality protection and rehabilitation; d. To recommend to the Board air quality standards which shall not exceed the maximum permissible standards set by rational laws ; e. To coordinate with other government agencies and non-governmental organizations in the implementation of measures to prevent and control air pollution; and f. Exercise such other powers and perform such duties and functions as may be prescribed by law or ordinance. Provided, however, that, in provinces/cities/municipalities where there are no environment and natural resources officers, the local executive concerned may designate any of his official and/ or chief of office preferably the provincial, city or municipal agriculturist, or any of his employee; Provided, finally, that in case an employee is designated as such, he must have a sufficient experience in environmental and natural resources management, conservation and utilization. SEC. 38 Record-keeping, Inspection, Monitoring and Entry by the Department.- The Department or its duly accredited entity shall, after proper consultation and notice, require any person who owns or operates any emissions source or who is subject to any requirement of this Act to : (a) establish and maintain relevant records; (b) make relevant reports; (c) install, use and maintain monitoring equipment or methods; (d) sample emission, in accordance with the methods, locations, intervals and manner prescribed by the Department; (e) keep records on control equipment parameters, production variables or other indirect data when direct monitoring of emissions is impractical; and (f) provide such other information as the Department may reasonably require. Pursuant to this Act, the Department, through its authorized representatives, shall have the right of : (a) entry of access to any premises including documents and relevant materials as referred to in the herein preceding paragraph, b) inspect any pollution or waste source, control device, monitoring equipment or method required, and c) test any emission. Any record, report or information obtained under this section shall be made available to the public, except upon a satisfactory showing to the Department by the entity concerned that the record, report or information, or parts thereof, if made public, would divulge secret methods or processes entitled to protection as intellectual property. Such record, report or information shall likewise be incorporated in the Department's industrial rating system. SEC. 39. Public Education and Information Campaign.- A continuing air quality information and education campaign shall promoted by the Department, the Department of Education, Culture and Sports (DECS), the Department of the Interior and Local Government (DILG), the Department of Agriculture (DA) and the Philippine Information Agency (PIA). Consistent with Sec. 7 of this Act, such campaign shall encourage the participation of other government agencies and the private sector including NGOs, POs, the academe, environmental groups and other private entities in a multi-sectoral information campaign. CHAPTER 5 ACTIONS SEC. 40 Administrative Action.- Without prejudice to the right of any affected person to file an administrative action , the Department shall, on its own instance or upon verified complaint by any person, institute administrative proceedings against any person who violates: a) Standards or limitation provided under this Act; or b) Any order, rule or regulation issued by the Department with respect to such standard or limitation. SEC. 41. Citizen Suits. for purposes of enforcing the provisions of this Act or its implementing rules and regulations, any citizen may file an appropriate civil, criminal or administrative action in the proper courts against: (a) Any person who violates or fails to comply with the provisions of this Act or its implementing rules and regulations; or (b) The Department or other implementing agencies with respect to orders, rules and regulations issued inconsistent with this act; and/or (c) Any public officer who willfully or grossly neglects the performance of an act specifically enjoined as a duty by this Act or its implementing rules and regulations; or abuses his authority in the performance of his duty; or, in any manner, improperly performs his duties under this Act or its implementing rules and regulations: Provided, however, That no suit can be filed until thirty-day (30) notice has been taken thereon. The court shall exempt such action from the payment of filing fees, except fees for actions not capable of pecuniary estimations, and shall likewise, upon prima facie showing of the non-enforcement or violation complained of, exempt the plaintiff from the filing of an injunction bond for the issuance of a preliminary injunction. Within thirty (30) days, the court shall make a determination if the compliant herein is malicious and/or baseless and shall accordingly dismiss the action and award attorney's fees and damages. SEC .42 . Independence of Action.- The filing of an administrative suit against such person/entity does not preclude the right of any other person to file any criminal or civil action. Such civil action shall proceed independently. SEC. 43 Suits and Strategic Legal Actions Against Public Participation and the Enforcement of this act.- where a suit is brought against a a person who filed an action as provided in Sec. 41 of this Act, or against any person, institutions or government agency that implements this Act, it shall be the duty of the investigating prosecutor or the court, as the case may be, to immediately make a determination not exceeding thirty (30) days whether said legal action has been filed to harass, vex, exert undue pressure or stifle such legal recourses of the person complaining of or enforcing the provisions of this Act. Upon determination thereof , evidence warranting the same, the court shall dismiss the case and award attorney's fees and double damages. This provision shall also apply and benefit public officers who are sued for acts committed in their official capacity, their being no grave abuse of authority, and done in the course of enforcing this Act. SEC. 44 Lien Upon Personal and Immovable Properties of Violators. Fines and penalties imposed pursuant to this Act shall be liens upon personal immovable properties of the violator. Such lien shall, in case of insolvency of the respondent violator , enjoy preference to laborer's wages under Article 2241 and 2242 of Republic Act No. 386, otherwise known as the New Civil Code of the Philippines. CHAPTER 6 FINES AND PENALTIES SEC. 45. Violation of Standards for Stationary Sources. For actual exceedance of any pollution or air quality standards under this Act or its rules and regulations, the Department, through the Pollution Adjudication Board (PAB), shall impose a fine of not more than One hundred thousand pesos ( P 100,000.00) for every day of violation against the owner or operator of a stationary source until such time that the standards have been complied with. For purposes of the application of the fines, the PAB shall prepare a fine rating system to adjust the maximum fine based on the violator's ability to pay, degree of willfulness, degree of negligence, history of noncompliance and degree of recalcitrance. Provided, That in case of negligence, the first time offender's ability to pay may likewise be considered by the Pollution Adjudication Board; Provided, further, That in the absence of any extenuating or aggravating circumstances, the amount of fine for negligence shall be equivalent to one-half of the fine for willful violation. The fines herein prescribed shall be increased by at least ten percent (10%), every three (3) years to compensate for inflation and to maintain the deterrent function of such fines. In addition to the fines, the PAB shall order closure, suspension of development, construction, or operations of the stationary sources until such time that proper environmental safeguards are put in place; Provided, that an establishment liable for a third offense shall suffer permanent closure immediately. This paragraph shall be without prejudice to the immediate issuance of an ex parte order for such closure, suspension of development or construction, or cessation of operations during the pendency of the case upon prima facie evidence that their is imminent threat to life, public health, safety or general welfare, or to plant or animal life, or whenever there is an exceedance of the emission standards set by the Department and/or the Board and/or the appropriate LGU. SEC. 46. Violation of Standards for Motor Vehicles. No motor vehicle shall be registered with the DOTC unless it meets the emission standards set by the Department as provided in Sec. 21 hereof. Any vehicle suspected of violation of emission standards through visual signs, such as, but not limited to smoke-belching, shall be subjected to an emission test by a duly authorized emission testing center. For this purpose, the DOTC or its authorized testing center shall establish a roadside inspection system. Should it be shown that there was no violation of emission standards, the vehicle shall be immediately released. Otherwise, a testing result indicating an exceedance of the emission standards would warrant the continuing custody of the impounded vehicle unless the appropriate penalties are fully paid, and the license plate is surrendered to the DOTC pending the fulfillment of the undertaking by the owner/operator of the motor vehicle to make the necessary repairs so as to comply with the standards. A pass shall herein be issued by the DOTC to authorize the use of the motor vehicle within a specified period that shall not exceed seven (7) days for the sole purpose of making the necessary repairs on the said vehicle. The owner/operator of the vehicle shall be required to correct its defects and show proof of compliance to the appropriate pollution control office before the vehicle can be allowed to be driven on any public or subdivision roads. In addition, the driver and operator of the apprehended vehicle shall undergo a seminar on pollution control managem

If the World was so Safe before Bush took Office,How do you Explain this List??????? American Victims of Mideast Terrorist Attacks -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The following is a listing of incidents in which Americans are known to have been killed by Middle East-based terrorists. The list will be updated as more information becomes available. The exact number of American casualties is difficult to calculate because of incomplete news reports regarding numbers and nationalities of those injured. The toll from the September 11, 2001, attack on the World Trade Center is also uncertain, but current figures place the number of dead above 3,000. The number of dead at the Pentagon and on the hijacked airliners numbered approximately 385. Since Yasser Arafat "renounced" violence in the Oslo Peace Accords on September 13, 1993, at least 53 Americans have been murdered and at least another 83 Americans have been injured by Palestinian terrorism. Excluding the September 11 attacks, approximately 700 Americans have been killed and 1,600 wounded in terrorist attacks since 1970. This list also includes injured Americans since Oslo 1993. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- February 23, 1970, Halhoul, West Bank. Palestinian Liberation Organization terrorists open fire on a busload of pilgrims killing Barbara Ertle of Michigan and wounding two other Americans. March 28-29, 1970, Beirut, Lebanon. The Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine (PFLP) fired seven rockets at the U.S. Embassy, the American Insurance Company, Bank of America and the John F. Kennedy library. September 14, 1970, En route to Amman, Jordan. The PFLP hijacked a TWA flight from Zurich, Switzerland and forced it to land in Amman. Four American citizens were injured. May 30, 1972, Ben Gurion Airport, Israel. Three members of the Japanese Red Army, acting on the PFLP's bbehalf, carried out a machine-gun and grenade attack at Israel's main airport, killing 26 and wounding 78 people. Many of the casualties were American citizens, mostly from Puerto Rico. September 5, 1972, Munich, Germany. During the Olympic Games in Munich, Black September, a front for Fatah, took hostage 11 members of the Israeli Olympic team. Nine athletes were killed including weightlifter David Berger, an American-Israeli from Cleveland, Ohio. March 2, 1973, Khartoum, Sudan. Cleo A. Noel, Jr., U.S. ambassador to Sudan, and George C. Moore, also a U.S. diplomat, were held hostage and then killed by terrorists at the U.S. Embassy in Khartoum. It seems likely that Fatah was responsible for the attack. September 8, 1974, Athens, Greece. TWA Flight 841, flying from Tel Aviv to New York, made a scheduled stop in Athens. Shortly after takeoff, it crashed into the Ionian Sea and all 88 passengers were killed, including 32-year-old Steven R. Lowe, husband Jeremiah Michel and wife, Kathrine Hadley Michel of Poughkeepsie, NY, Frederick and Margaret Hare of Bernardsville, NJ, Ralph H. Bosh of Madison, CT, Seldon and Etan Bard of Tuckahoe, NY, Dr. and Mrs. Frederick Stohlman of Newton, MA, Don H. Holiday of Mahwah, NJ, and Jon L. Chesire of Old Lyme, Ct; all of which were Almerican citizens. An investigation of the crash conclusively established that it was caused by explosives set in the rear cargo department of the plane. June 29, 1975, Beirut, Lebanon. The PFLP kidnapped the U.S. military attaché to Lebanon, Ernest Morgan, and demanded food, clothing and building materials for indigent residents living near Beirut harbor. The American diplomat was released after an anonymous benefactor provided food to the neighborhood. November 14, 1975, Jerusalem, Israel. Lola Nunberg, 53, of New York, was injured during a bombing attack in downtown Jerusalem. Fatah claimed responsibility for the bombing, which killed six people and wounded 38. November 21, 1975, Ramat Hamagshimim, Israel. Michael Nadler, an American-Israeli from Miami Beach, Florida, was killed when axe-wielding terrorists from the Democrat Front for the Liberation of Palestine, a PLO faction, attacked students in the Golan Heights. August 11, 1976, Istanbul, Turkey. The PFLP launched an attack on the terminal of Israel's major airline, El Al, at the Istanbul airport. Four civilians, including Harold Rosenthal of Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, were killed and 20 injured. January 1, 1977, Beirut, Lebanon. Frances E. Meloy, U.S. ambassador to Lebanon, and Robert O.Waring, the U.S. economic counselor, were kidnapped by PFLP members as they crossed a militia checkpoint separating the Christian from the Muslim parts of Beirut. They were later shot to death. March 11, 1978, Tel Aviv, Israel. Gail Rubin, niece of U.S. Senator Abraham Ribicoff, was among 38 people shot to death by PLO terrorists on an Israeli beach. June 2, 1978, Jerusalem, Israel. Richard Fishman, a medical student from Maryland, was among six killed in a PLO bus bombing in Jerusalem. Chava Sprecher, another American citizen from Seattle, Washington, was injured. May 4, 1979, Tiberias, Israel. Haim Mark and his wife, Haya, of New Haven, Connecticut were injured in a PLO bombing attack in northern Israel. November 4, 1979, Teheran, Iran. After President Carter agreed to admit the Shah of Iran into the U.S., Iranian radicals seized the U.S. Embassy in Tehran and took 66 American diplomats hostage. Thirteen hostages were soon freed, but the remaining 53 were held until their release on January 20, 1981. May 2, 1980, Hebron, West Bank. Eli Haze'ev, an American-Israeli from Alexandria, Virginia, was killed in a PLO attack on Jewish worshippers walking home from a synagogue in Hebron. July 19, 1982, Beirut, Lebanon. Hizballah members kidnapped David Dodge, acting president of the American University in Beirut. After a year in captivity, Dodge was released. Rifat Assad, head of Syrian Intelligence, helped in the negotiation with the terrorists. August 19, 1982, Paris, France. Two American citizens, Anne Van Zanten and Grace Cutler, were killed when the PLO bombed a Jewish restaurant in Paris. March 16, 1983, Beirut, Lebanon. Five American Marines were wounded in a hand grenade attack while on patrol north of Beirut International Airport. The Islamic Jihad and Al-Amal, a Shi'ite militia, claimed responsibility for the attack. April 18, 1983, Beirut, Lebanon. A truck-bomb detonated by a remote control exploded in front of the U.S. Embassy in Beirut, killing 63 employees, including the CIA's Middle East director, and wounding 120. Hizballah, with financial backing from Iran, was responsible for the attack. July 1, 1983, Hebron, Israel. Aharon Gross, 19, an American-Israeli from New York, was stabbed to death by PLO terrorists in the Hebron marketplace. September 29, 1983, Beirut, Lebanon. Two American marines were kidnapped by Amal members. They were released after intervention by a Lebanese army officer. October 23, 1983, Beirut, Lebanon. A truck loaded with a bomb crashed into the lobby of the U.S. Marines headquarters in Beirut, killing 241 soldiers and wounding 81. The attack was carried out by Hizballah with the help of Syrian intelligence and financed by Iran. December 19, 1983, Jerusalem, Israel. Serena Sussman, a 60-year-old tourist from Anderson, South Carolina, died from injuries from the PLO bombing of a bus in Jerusalem 13 days earlier. January 18, 1984, Beirut, Lebanon. Malcolm Kerr, a Lebanese born American who was president of the American University of Beirut, was killed by two gunmen outside his office. Hizballah said the assassination was part of the organization's plan to "drive all Americans out from Lebanon." March 7, 1984, Beirut, Lebanon. Hizballah members kidnapped Jeremy Levin, Beirut bureau chief of Cable News Network (CNN). Levin managed to escape and reach Syrian army barracks. He was later transferred to American hands. March 8, 1984, Beirut, Lebanon. Three Hizballah members kidnapped Reverend Benjamin T. Weir, while he was walking with his wife in Beirut's Manara neighborhood. Weir was released after 16 months of captivity with Syrian and Iranian assistance. March 16, 1984, Beirut, Lebanon. Hizballah kidnapped William Buckley, a political officer at the U.S. Embassy in Beirut. Buckley was supposed to be exchanged for prisoners. However when the transaction failed to take place, he was reportedly transported to Iran. Although his body was never found, the U.S. administration declared the American diplomat dead. April 12, 1984, Torrejon, Spain. Hizballah bombed a restaurant near an U.S. Air Force base in Torrejon, Spain, wounding 83 people. September 20, 1984, Beirut, Lebanon. A suicide bomb attack on the U.S. Embassy in East Beirut killed 23 people and injured 21. The American and British ambassadors were slightly injured in the attack, attributed to the Iranian backed Hizballah group. September 20, 1984, Aukar, Lebanon. Islamic Jihad detonate a van full of explosives 30 feet in front of the U.S. Embassy annex severely damaging the building, killing two U.S. servicemen and seven Lebanese employees, as well as 5 to 15 non-employees. Twenty Americans were injured, including U.S. Ambassador Reginald Bartholomew and visiting British Ambassador David Miers. An estimated 40 to 50 Lebanese were hurt. The attack came in response to the U.S. veto September 6 of a U.N. Security Council resolution. December 4, 1984, Tehran, Iran. Hizballah terrorists hijacked a Kuwait Airlines plane en route from Dubai, United Emirates, to Karachi, Pakistan. They demanded the release from Kuwaiti jails of members of Da'Wa, a group of Shiite extremists serving sentences for attacks on French and American targets on Kuwaiti territory. The terrorists forced the pilot to fly to Tehran where the terrorists murdered two passengers--American Agency for International Development employees, Charles Hegna and William Stanford. Although an Iranian special unit ended the incident by storming the plane and arresting the terrorists, the Iranian government might also have been involved in the hijacking. June 14, 1985, Between Athens and Rome. Two Hizballah members hijacked a TWA flight en route to Rome from Athens and forced the pilot to fly to Beirut. The terrorists, believed to belong to Hizballah, asked for the release of members of the group Kuwait 17 and 700 Shi'ite prisoners held in Israeli and South Lebanese prisons. The eight crewmembers and 145 passengers were held for 17 days during which one of the hostages, Robert Stethem, a U.S. Navy diver, was murdered. After being flown twice to Algiers, the aircraft returned to Beirut and the hostages were released. Later on, four Hizballah members were secretly indicted. One of them, the Hizballah senior officer Imad Mughniyah, was indicted in absentia. October 7, 1985, Between Alexandria, Egypt and Haifa, Israel. A four-member PFLP squad took over the Italian cruise ship Achille Lauro, as it was sailing from Alexandria, Egypt, to Israel. The squad murdered a disabled U.S. citizen, Leon Klinghoffer, by throwing him in the ocean. The rest of the passengers were held hostage for two days and later released after the terrorists turned themselves in to Egyptian authorities in return for safe passage. But U.S. Navy fighters intercepted the Egyptian aircraft flying the terrorists to Tunis and forced it to land at the NATO airbase in Italy, where the terrorists were arrested. Two of the terrorists were tried in Italy and sentenced to prison. The Italian authorities however let the two others escape on diplomatic passports. Abu Abbas, who masterminded the hijacking, was later convicted to life imprisonment in absentia. December 27, 1985, Rome, Italy. Four terrorists from Abu Nidal's organization attacked El Al offices at the Leonardo di Vinci Airport in Rome. Thirteen people, including five Americans, were killed and 74 wounded, among them two Americans. The terrorists had come from Damascus and were supported by the Syrian regime. March 30, 1986, Athens, Greece. A bomb exploded on a TWA flight from Rome as it approached Athens airport. The attack killed four U.S. citizens who were sucked through a hole made by the blast, although the plane safely landed. The bombing was attributed to the Fatah Special Operations Group's intelligence and security apparatus, headed by Abdullah Abd al-Hamid Labib, alias Colonel Hawari. April 5, 1986, West Berlin, Germany. An explosion at the "La Belle" nightclub in Berlin, frequented by American soldiers, killed three--2 U.S. soldiers and a Turkish woman-and wounded 191 including 41 U.S. soldiers. Given evidence of Libyan involvement, the U.S. Air Force made a retaliatory attack against Libyan targets on April 17. Libya refused to hand over to Germany five suspects believed to be there. Others, however, were tried including Yassir Shraidi and Musbah Eter, arrested in Rome in August 1997 and extradited; and also Ali Chanaa, his wife, Verena Chanaa, and her sister, Andrea Haeusler. Shraidi, accused of masterminding the attack, was sentenced to 14 years in jail. The Libyan diplomat Musbah Eter and Ali Chanaa were both sentenced to 12 years in jail. Verena Chanaa was sentenced to 14 years in prison. Andrea Haeusler was acquitted. September 5, 1986, Karachi, Pakistan. Abu Nidal members hijacked a Pan Am flight leaving Karachi, Pakistan bound for Frankfurt, Germany and New York with 379 passengers, including 89 Americans. The terrorists forced the plane to land in Larnaca, Cyprus, where they demanded the release of two Palestinians and a Briton jailed for the murder of three Israelis there in 1985. The terrorists killed 22 of the passengers, including two American citizens and wounded many others. They were caught and indicted by a Washington grand jury in 1991. September 9, 1986, Beirut, Lebanon. Continuing its anti-American attacks, Hizballah kidnapped Frank Reed, director of the American University in Beirut, whom they accused of being "a CIA agent." He was released 44 months later. September 12, 1986, Beirut, Lebanon. Hizballah kidnapped Joseph Cicippio, the acting comptroller at the American University in Beirut. Cicippio was released five years later on December 1991. October 15, 1986, Jerusalem, Israel. Gali Klein, an American citizen, was killed in a grenade attack by Fatah at the Western Wall in Jerusalem. October 21, 1986, Beirut, Lebanon. Hizballah kidnapped Edward A. Tracy, an American citizen in Beirut. He was released five years later, on August 1991. February 17, 1988, Ras-Al-Ein Tyre, Lebanon. Col. William Higgins, the American chief of the United Nations Truce Supervisory Organization, was abducted by Hizballah while driving from Tyre to Nakura. The hostages demanded the withdrawal of Israeli forces from Lebanon and the release of all Palestinian and Lebanese held prisoners in Israel. The U.S. government refused to answer the request. Hizballah later claimed they killed Higgins. December 21, 1988, Lockerbie, Scotland. Pan Am Flight 103 departing from Frankfurt to New York was blown up in midair, killing all 259 passengers and another 11 people on the ground in Scotland. Two Libyan agents were found responsible for planting a sophisticated suitcase bomb onboard the plane. On 14 November 1991, arrest warrants were issued for Al-Amin Khalifa Fahima and Abdel Baset Ali Mohamed al-Megrahi. After Libya refused to extradite the suspects to stand trial, the United Nations leveled sanctions against the country in April 1992, including the freezing of Libyan assets abroad. In 1999, Libyan leader Muammar Gadhafi agreed to hand over the two suspects, but only if their trial was held in a neutral country and presided over by a Scottish judge. With the help of Saudi Arabia's King Fahd and Crown Prince Abdullah, Al-Megrahi and Fahima were finally extradited and tried in Camp Zeist in the Netherlands. Megrahi was found guilty and jailed for life, while Fahima was acquitted due to a "lack of evidence" of his involvement. After the extradition, UN sanctions against Libya were automatically lifted. January 27, 1989, Istanbul and Ankara, Turkey. Three simultaneous bombings were carried out against U.S. business targets--the Turkish American Businessmen Association and the Economic Development Foundation in Istanbul, and the Metal Employees Union in Ankara. The Dev Sol (Revolutionary Left) was held responsible for the attacks. March 6, 1989, Cairo, Egypt. Two explosive devices were safely removed from the grounds of the American and British Cultural centers in Cairo. Three organizations were believed to be responsible for the attack: The January 15 organization, which had sent a letter bomb to the Israeli ambassador to London in January; the Egyptian Revolutionary Organization that from out 1984-1986 carried out attacks against U.S. and Israeli targets; and the Nasserite Organization, which had attacked British and American targets in 1988. June 12, 1989, Bosphorus Straits, Turkey. A bomb exploded aboard an unoccupied boat used by U.S. consular staff. The explosion caused extensive damage but no casualties. An organization previously unknown, the Warriors of the June 16th Movement, claimed responsibility for the attack. October 11, 1989, Izmir, Turkey. An explosive charge went off outside a U.S. military PX. Dev Sol was held responsible for the attack. February 7, 1991, Incirlik Air Base, Turkey. Dev Sol members shot and killed a U.S. civilian contractor as he was getting into his car at the Incirlik Air Base in Adana, Turkey. February 28, 1991, Izmir, Turkey. Two Dev Sol gunmen shot and wounded a U.S. Air Force officer as he entered his residence in Izmir. March 28, 1991, Jubial, Saudi Arabia. Three U.S. marines were shot at and injured by an unknown terrorist while driving near Camp Three, Jubial. No organization claimed responsibility for the attack. October 28, 1991, Ankara, Turkey. Victor Marwick, an American soldier serving at the Turkish-American base, Tuslog, was killed and his wife wounded in a car bomb attack. The Turkish Islamic Jihad claimed responsibility for the attack. October 28, 1991, Istanbul, Turkey. Two car bombings killed a U.S. Air Force sergeant and severely wounded an Egyptian diplomat in Istanbul. Turkish Islamic Jihad claimed responsibility. November 8, 1991, Beirut, Lebanon. A 100-kg car bomb destroyed the administration building of the American University in Beirut, killing one person and wounding at least a dozen. October 12, 1992, Umm Qasr, Iraq. A U.S. soldier serving with the United Nations was stabbed and wounded near the port of Umm Qasr. No organization claimed responsibility for the attack. January 25, 1993, Virginia, United States. A Pakistani gunman opened fire on Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) employees standing outside of the building. Two agents, Frank Darling and Bennett Lansing, were killed and three others wounded. The assailant was never caught and reportedly fled to Pakistan. February 26, 1993, Cairo, Egypt. A bomb exploded inside a café in downtown Cairo killing three. Among the 18 wounded were two U.S. citizens. No one claimed responsibility for the attack. February 26, 1993, New York, United States. A massive van bomb exploded in an underground parking garage below the World Trade Center in New York City, killing six and wounding 1,042. Four Islamist activists were responsible for the attack. Ramzi Ahmed Yousef, the operation's alleged mastermind, escaped but was later arrested in Pakistan and extradited to the United States. Abd al-Hakim Murad, another suspected conspirator, was arrested by local authorities in the Philippines and handed over to the United States. The two, along with two other terrorists, were tried in the U.S. and sentenced to 240 years. April 14, 1993, Kuwait. The Iraqi intelligence service attempted to assassinate former U.S. President George Bush during a visit to Kuwait. In retaliation, the U.S. launched a cruise missile attack two months later on the Iraqi capital, Baghdad. July 5, 1993, Southeast Turkey. In eight separate incidents, the Kurdistan Workers' Party (PKK) kidnapped a total of 19 Western tourists traveling in southeastern Turkey. The hostages, including U.S. citizen Colin Patrick Starger, were released unharmed after spending several weeks in captivity. December 1, 1993, north of Jerusalem, West Bank. Yitzhak Weinstock, 19, whose family came from Los Angeles, CA, was killed in a drive-by shooting. Hamas took responsibility for the attack Sometime in 1994: near Atzmona, Gaza. U.S. citizen Mrs. Sheila Deutsch of Brooklyn, NY injured in a shooting attack. October 9, 1994. Nachshon Wachsman, 19, whose family came from New York, was kidnapped and then murdered by Hamas. October 9, 1994: Jerusalem, Israel. Shooting attack on cafe-goers in Jerusalem. U.S. citizens Scot Doberstein and Eric Goldberg were injured. March 8, 1995, Karachi, Pakistan. Two unidentified gunmen armed with AK-47 assault rifles opened fire on a U.S. Consulate van in Karachi, killing two U.S. diplomats, Jacqueline Keys Van Landingham and Gary C. Durell, and wounding a third, Mark McCloy. April 9, 1995, Kfar Darom and Netzarim, Gaza Strip. Two suicide attacks were carried out within a few hours of each other in Jewish settlements in the Gaza Strip. In the first attack a suicide bomber crashed an explosive-rigged van into an Israeli bus in Netzarim, killing eight including U.S. citizen Alisa Flatow, 20, of West Orange, NJ. More than 30 others were injured. In the second attack, a suicide bomber detonated a car bomb in the midst of a convoy of cars in Kfar Darom, injuring 12. The Palestine Islamic Jihad (PIJ) Shaqaqi Faction claimed responsibility for the attacks. U.S. citizens Chava Levine and Seth Klein were injured. June 15, 1995: Jerusalem, Israel. U.S. citizen Howard Tavens of Cleveland, OH was injured in a stabbing attack. July 4, 1995, Kashmir, India. In Kashmir, a previously unknown militant group, Al-Faran, with suspected links to a Kashmiri separatist group in Pakistan, took hostage six tourists, including two U.S. citizens. They demanded the release of Muslim militants held in Indian prisons. One of the U.S. citizens escaped on July 8, while on August 13 the decapitated body of the Norwegian hostage was found along with a note stating that the other hostages also would be killed if the group's demands were not met. The Indian Government refused. Both Indian and American authorities believe the rest of the hostages were most likely killed in 1996 by their jailers. August 1995, Istanbul, Turkey. A bombing of Istanbul's popular Taksim Square injured two U.S. citizens. This attack was part of a three-year-old attempt by the PKK to drive foreign tourists away from Turkey by striking at tourist sites. August 21, 1995, Jerusalem, Israel. A bus bombing in Jerusalem by the Islamic Resistance Movement (Hamas) killed four, including American Joan Davenny of New Haven, CT, and wounded more than 100. U.S. citizens injured: Chanoch Bleier, Judith Shulewitz, Bernard Batta. September 9, 1995. Ma'ale Michmash. American killed: Unborn child of Mrs. Mara Frey of Chicago. Mara Frey was injured. November 9, 1995, Algiers, Algeria. Islamic extremists set fire to a warehouse belonging to the U.S. Embassy, threatened the Algerian security guard because he was working for the United States, and demanded to know whether any U.S. citizens were present. The Armed Islamic Group (GIA) probably carried out the attacks. The group had threatened to strike other foreign targets and especially U.S. objectives in Algeria, and the attack's style was similar to past GIA operations against foreign facilities. November 13, 1995, Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. A car bomb exploded in the parking lot outside of the Riyadh headquarters of the Office of the Program Manager/Saudi Arabian National Guard, killing seven persons, five of them U.S. citizens, and wounding 42. The blast severely damaged the three-story building, which houses a U.S. military advisory group, and several neighboring office buildings. Three groups -- the Islamic Movement for Change, the Tigers of the Gulf, and the Combatant Partisans of God -- claimed responsibility for the attack. February 25, 1996, Jerusalem, Israel. A suicide bomber blew up a commuter bus in Jerusalem, killing 26, including three U.S. citizens, and injuring 80 others, among them three other U.S. citizens. Hamas claimed responsibility for the bombing. U. S. citizens killed: Sara Duker, of Teaneck, NJ, Matthew Eisenfeld of West Hartford, CT, Ira Weinstein of Bronx, NY. U.S. citizens injured: Beatrice Kramer, Steven Lapides, and Leah Stein Mousa. March 4, 1996, Tel Aviv, Israel. A suicide bomber detonated an explosive device outside the Dizengoff Center, Tel Aviv's largest shopping mall, killing 20 persons and injuring 75 others, including two U.S. citizens. Both Hamas and the Islamic Jihad claimed responsibility for the bombing. U.S. citizens injured included Julie K. Negrin of Seattle, WA. May 13, 1996, Beit-El, West Bank. Arab gunmen opened fire on a hitchhiking stand near Beit El, wounding three Israelis and killing David Boim, 17, an American-Israeli from New York. No one claimed responsibility for the attack, although either the Islamic Jihad or Hamas are suspected. U.S. citizens injured: Moshe Greenbaum, 17. June 9, 1996, outside Zekharya. Yaron Ungar, an American-Israeli, and his Israeli wife were killed in a drive-by shooting near their West Bank home. The PFLP is suspected. June 25, 1996, Dhahran, Saudi Arabia. A fuel truck carrying a bomb exploded outside the U.S. military's Khobar Towers housing facility in Dhahran, killing 19 U.S. military personnel and wounding 515 persons, including 240 U.S. personnel. Several groups claimed responsibility for the attack. In June 2001, a U.S. District Court in Alexandria, Virginia, identified Saudi Hizballah as the party responsible for the attack. The court indicated that the members of the organization, banned from Saudi Arabia, "frequently met and were trained in Lebanon, Syria, or Iran" with Libyan help. August 17, 1996, Mapourdit, Sudan. Sudan People's Liberation Army (SPLA) rebels kidnapped six missionaries in Mapourdit, including a U.S citizen. The SPLA released the hostages on August 28. November 1, 1996, Sudan. A breakaway group of the Sudanese People's Liberation Army (SPLA) kidnapped three workers of the International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC), including one U.S citizen. The rebels released the hostages on December 9 in exchange for ICRC supplies and a health survey of their camp. December 3, 1996, Paris, France. A bomb exploded aboard a Paris subway train, killing four and injuring 86 persons, including a U.S. citizen. No one claimed responsibility for the attack, but Algerian extremists are suspected. January 2, 1997, Major cities worldwide, United States. A series of letter bombs with Alexandria, Egypt postmarks were discovered at Al-Hayat newspaper bureaus in Washington, DC, New York, London, and Riyadh. Three similar devices, also postmarked in Egypt, were found at a prison facility in Leavenworth, Kansas. Bomb disposal experts defused all the devices, but one detonated at the Al-Hayat newspaper office in London, injuring two security guards and causing minor damage. February 23, 1997, New York, United States. A Palestinian gunman opened fire on tourists at an observation deck atop the Empire State building in New York, killing a Danish national and wounding visitors from the United States, Argentina, Switzerland and France before turning the gun on himself. A handwritten note carried by the gunman claimed this was a punishment attack against the "enemies of Palestine." July 30, 1997, Jerusalem, Israel. Two bombs detonated in Jerusalem's Mahane Yehuda market, killing 15 persons, including a U.S. citizen and wounding 168 others, among them two U.S. citizens. The Izz-el-Din al-Qassam Brigades, Hamas' military wing, claimed responsibility for the attack. U.S. citizens killed: Mrs. Leah Stern of Passaic, NJ. U.S. citizens injured: Dov Dalin. September 4, 1997: Jerusalem, Israel. Bombing on Ben-Yehuda Street, Jerusalem. U.S. citizens killed: Yael Botwin, 14, of Los Angeles and Jerusalem. U.S. citizens injured: Diana Campuzano of New York, Abraham Mendelson of Los Angeles, CA, Greg Salzman of New Jersey, Stuart E. Hersh of Kiryat Arba, Israel, Michael Alzer, Abraham Elias, David Keinan, Daniel Miller of Boca Raton, FL, Noam Rozenman of Jerusalem, Jenny (Yocheved) Rubin of Los Angeles, CA. Hamas claimed responsibility for the attack. October 30, 1997, Sanaa, Yemen. Al-Sha'if tribesmen kidnapped a U.S. businessman near Sanaa. The tribesmen sought the release of two fellow tribesmen who were arrested on smuggling charges and several public works projects they claim the government promised them. The hostage was released on November 27. November 12, 1997, Karachi, Pakistan. Two unidentified gunmen shot to death four U.S. auditors from Union Texas Petroleum and their Pakistani driver as they drove away from the Sheraton Hotel in Karachi. Two groups claimed responsibility -- the Islamic Inqilabi Council, or Islamic Revolutionary Council and the Aimal Secret Committee, also known as the Aimal Khufia Action Committee. November 25, 1997, Aden, Yemen. Yemenite tribesmen kidnapped a U.S citizen, two Italians, and two unspecified Westerners near Aden to protest the eviction of a tribe member from his home. The kidnappers released the five hostages on November 27. February 6, 1998, Jerusalem, Israel. Stabbing in Jerusalem. U.S. Citizen Yosef Lepon, 17 injured. April 19, 1998, Maon, Israel. Dov Driben, a 28-year-old American-Israeli farmer was killed by terrorists near the West Bank town of Maon. One of his assailants, Issa Debavseh, a member of Fatah Tanzim, was killed on November 7, 2001, by the IDF after being on their wanted list for the murder. June 21, 1998, Beirut, Lebanon. Two hand-grenades were thrown at the U.S. Embassy in Beirut. No casualties were reported. June 21, 1998, Beirut, Lebanon. Three rocket-propelled grenades attached to a crude detonator exploded near the U.S. Embassy compound in Beirut, causing no casualties and little damage. August 7, 1998, Nairobi, Kenya. A car bomb exploded at the rear entrance of the U.S. Embassy in Nairobi. The attack killed a total of 292, including 12 U.S. citizens, and injured over 5,000, among them six Americans. The perpetrators belonged to al-Qaida, Usama bin Ladin's network. August 7, 1998, Dar es Sala'am, Tanzania. A car bomb exploded outside the U.S. Embassy in Dar es Sala'am, killing 11 and injuring 86. Osama bin Laden's organization al-Qaida claimed responsibility for the attack. Two suspects were arrested. November 21, 1998, Teheran, Iran. Members of Fedayeen Islam, shouting anti-American slogans and wielding stones and iron rods, attacked a group of American tourists in Tehran. Some of the tourists suffered minor injuries from flying glass. December 28, 1998, Mawdiyah, Yemen. Sixteen tourists--12 Britons, two Americans and two Australians--were taken hostage in the largest kidnapping in Yemen's recent history. The tourists were seized in the Abyan province (some 175 miles south of Sanaa the capital). One Briton and a Yemeni guide escaped, while the rest were taken to city of Mawdiyah. Four hostages were killed when troops closed in and two were wounded, including an American woman. The kidnappers, members of the Islamic Army of Aden-Abyan, an offshoot of Al-Jihad, had demanded the release from jail of their leader, Saleh Haidara al-Atwi. October 31, 1999, Nantucket, Massachusetts, United States. EgyptAir Flight 990 crashed off the U.S. coast killing all 217 people on board, including 100 Americans. Although it is not precisely clear what happened, evidence indicated that an Egyptian pilot crashed the plane for personal or political reasons. November 4, 1999, Athens, Greece. A group protesting President Clinton's visit to Greece hid a gas bomb at an American car dealership in Athens. Two cars were destroyed and several others damaged. Anti-State Action claimed responsibility for the attack, but the November 17 group was also suspected. November 12, 1999, Islamabad, Pakistan. Six rockets were fired at the U.S. Information Services cultural center and United Nations offices in Islamabad, injuring a Pakistani guard. September 29, 2000. near Jerusalem Israel. Attack on motorists. U.S. citizens injured: Avi Herman of Teaneck, NJ, Naomi Herman of Teaneck, NJ. September 29, 2000, Jerusalem, Israel. Attack on taxi passengers. U.S. citizens injured: Tuvia Grossman of Chicago, Todd Pollack of Norfolk, VA, Andrew Feibusch of New York. October 4, 2000, near Bethlehem, West Bank. U.S. citizens injured: An unidentified American tourist. October 5, 2000: near Jerusalem, Israel. Attack on a motorist. U.S. citizens injured: Rabbi Chaim Brovender of Brooklyn. October 8, 2000, Nablus, West Bank. The bullet-ridden body of Rabbi Hillel Lieberman, a U.S. citizen from Brooklyn living in the Jewish settlement of Elon Moreh, was found at the entrance to the West Bank town of Nablus. Lieberman had headed there after hearing that Palestinians had desecrated the religious site, Joseph's Tomb. No organization claimed responsibility for the murder. October 12, 2000, Aden Harbor, Yemen. A suicide squad rammed the warship the U.S.S. Cole with an explosives-laden boat killing 13 American sailors and injuring 33. The attack was likely by Osama bin Ladin's al-Qaida organization. October 30, 2000, Jerusalem, Israel. Gunmen killed Eish Kodesh Gilmor, a 25-year-old American-Israeli on duty as a security guard at the National Insurance Institute in Jerusalem. The "Martyrs of the Al-Aqsa Intifada," a group linked to Fatah, claimed responsibility for the attack. Gilmor's family filed a suit in the U.S. District Court in Washington against the Palestinian Authority, the PLO, Chairman Yasser Arafat and members of Force 17, as being responsible for the attack. December 31, 2000, Ofra, Israel. Rabbi Binyamin Kahane, 34, and his wife, Talia Hertzlich Kahane, both formerly of Brooklyn, NY were killed in a drive-by shooting. Their children, Yehudit Leah Kahane, Bitya Kahane, Tzivya Kahane, Rivka Kahane, and Shlomtsion Kahane, were injured in the attack. March 28, 2001, Neve Yamin. Bombing at bus stop. U.S. citizens injured: Netanel Herskovitz, 15, formerly of Hempstead, NY. May 9, 2001, Tekoa, West Bank. Kobi Mandell, 13, of Silver Spring, MD, an American-Israeli, was found stoned to death along with a friend in a cave near the Jewish settlement of Tekoa. Two organizations, the Islamic Jihad and Hizballah-Palestine, claimed responsibility for the attack. May 29, 2001, Gush Etzion, West Bank. The Fatah Tanzim claimed responsibility for a drive-by shooting of six in the West Bank that killed two American-Israeli citizens, Samuel Berg, and his mother, Sarah Blaustein. U.S. citizens injured: Norman Blaustein of Lawrence, NY. July 19, 2001, Hebron, West Bank. Shooting attack. U.S. citizens injured: An unidentified woman from Brooklyn, NY. August 9, 2001, Jerusalem, Israel. A suicide bombing at Sbarro's, a pizzeria situated in one of the busiest areas of downtown Jerusalem, killed 15 people and wounded more than 90. Hamas claimed responsibility for the attack. U.S. citizens killed: Judith L. Greenbaum, 31, of New Jersey and California, Malka Roth, 15, whose family was from New York. U.S. citizens injured: David Danzig, 21, of Wynnewood, PA, Matthew P. Gordon, 25, of New York, Joanne (Chana) Nachenberg, 31, Sara Shifra Nachenberg, 2. August 18, 2001, Jerusalem, Israel. Shooting at a bus. U.S. citizen injured: Andrew Feibusch of New York. August 27, 2001, near Roglit, Israel. Shooting attack. U.S. citizen injured: Ben Dansker. September 11, 2001, New York, Washington D.C., and Pennsylvania, United States. During a carefully coordinated attack, 19 Islamist extremists hijacked four U.S. jetliners and forced them to crash into the World Trade Center and the Pentagon. In all, 266 people perished in the four planes, and more than 3,000 people were killed on the ground. U.S. investigators determined on the basis of extensive evidence that Usama bin Ladin's al-Qaida group was responsible for the attack. The first plane, American Airlines Flight 11 en route from Boston to Los Angeles, crashed into the World Trade Center's north tower at 8:48 a.m. Eighteen minutes later, United Airlines Flight 175, also headed from Boston to Los Angeles, smashed into the World Trade Center's south tower. At 9:40 a.m. a third airplane, an American Airlines Boeing 757 that left Washington's Dulles International Airport for Los Angeles, crashed into the western part of the Pentagon where 24,000 people worked. The fourth plane, a United Airlines Flight 93 flying from Newark to San Francisco, crashed near Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, most likely before it could hit its target. Hundreds of firefighters, police officers and other rescue workers who arrived in the site after the first plane crash were killed or injured. November 4, 2001, Jerusalem, Israel. Shoshana Ben-Yishai, 16, of Queens, NY was killed in a shooting at a bus station. U.S. citizen injured: Shlomo Kaye. December 2, 2001, Jerusalem, Israel. Bombing on Ben-Yehuda Street, Jerusalem. U.S. citizens injured: Ziv Brill, 17, of West Hempstead, Long Island, NY, Temima Spetner, 19, of St. Louis, MI, Jason Kirshenbaum of New Rochelle, NY, Israel Hirschfield, 18, Joseph Leifer, 29, of Borough Park (Brooklyn), NY. December 18, 2001, shooting on the Jerusalem-Shilo road. U.S. citizens injured: David Rubin, 44, of Brooklyn, NY, Asher "Ruby" Rubin, 3. January 15, 2002, Bethlehem, West Bank. Avraham Boaz, 71, of New York, a dual Israeli-American citizen, was kidnapped at a PA security checkpoint in Beit Jala and murdered. January 18, 2002: Shooting in Hadera. U.S. citizen killed: Aaron Elis, 32, son of Chicago family. January 22, 2002: Shooting in Jerusalem, Israel. U.S. citizen injured: Shayna Gould, 19, of Chicago, IL January 27, 2002, Jerusalem, Israel. A Palestinian woman triggered a massive explosion in downtown Jerusalem killing one elderly Israeli and injuring more than 150, including American Mark Sokolow, his wife, and 16 and 12-year-old daughters. Sokolow had earlier survived the September 11 attack on the World Trade Center, escaping from his law office on the 38th floor of the South Tower before it collapsed. February 8, 2002, Jerusalem, Israel. Stabbing in Abu Tor Peace Forest Jerusalem. U.S. citizen killed: Moranne Amit, 25 February 15, 2002, near Ramallah, West Bank. Lee Akunis was shot to death. February 16, 2002: Bombing in Karnei Shomron. U.S. citizens killed: Keren Shatsky, 14, of Brooklyn, NY and Maine, Rachel Thaler, 16, of Baltimore, MD. U.S. citizens injured: Lior Thaler, 14, of Baltimore, MD, Hillel Trattner of Chicago, IL, Ronit Yucht Trattner of Chicago, IL, Chani Friedman of New York. February 19, 2002: Shooting near Neve Dekalim. U.S. citizens injured: Moshe Saperstein of New York. February 25, 2002, Jerusalem, Israel. Moran Amit, 25, was stabbed to death in Abu Tor Peace Forest in Jerusalem. March 7, 2002, Eshel Hashomron Hotel, Ariel, Israel. A Christian tourist from Arkansas lost her right eye in an attack by a suicide bomber. March 21, 2002, Jerusalem, Israel. Bombing on a Jerusalem street. U.S. citizens injured: Alan Joseph Bauer, 37, of Chicago, Yonathon Bauer, 7 (dual U.S.-Israeli citizenship). March 24, 2002, Ofra, Israel. Shooting near Ofra. U.S. citizens killed: Esther Kleinman, 23, formerly of Chicago, IL. March 27, 2002, Netanya, Israel. U.S. citizen Hannah Rogen, 90, was killed in a suicide attack at a Passover Seder. March 31, 2002, Efrat, Israel. Bombing in Efrat. U.S. citizens injured: An unidentified American citizen. June 18, 2002, Jerusalem, Israel. Moshe Gottlieb, 70, of Los Angeles, CA was killed in a bus bombing in Jerusalem. June 19, 2002, Jerusalem, Israel. Gila Sara Kessler, 19, whose family came from New York, was killed in a bombing at a bus stop. July 31, 2002, Hebrew University, Jerusalem, Israel. Nine people were killed when a bomb exploded in the main cafeteria at the Hebrew University's Mount Scopus campus in Jerusalem. Five were U.S. citizens: Janis Ruth Coulter, 36, of MA; Marla Bennet, 24, of San Diego, CA; David Gritz (also a French citizen), 24, of Peru, MA; Benjamin Blutstein, 25, of Susquehanna Township, PA; and Dina Carter, 37, of NC. Israelis David Ladovsky, 29, and Levina Shapira, 53 also died in the bombing. U.S. citizens injured: Spencer Dew, 26, of Owensboro, Kentucky; Zeev Spencer; Harris Gershon; Jamie Harris. Hamas claimed responsibility for the attack. March 5, 2003: Bus bombing in Haifa. U.S. citizens killed: Abigail Leitel, 14, who was born in Lebanon, New Hampshire. March 7, 2003: Shooting in the victims’ home. U.S. citizens killed: Rabbi Eli Horowitz, 52, who grew up in Chicago; Dina Horowitz, 50, who grew up in Florida April 30, 2003: Bombing at a Tel Aviv pub. U.S. citizens injured: Jack Baxter, 50, of New York City. June 11, 2003: Bus bombing in Jerusalem. U.S. citizens killed: Alan Beer, 47, who grew up in Cleveland. U.S. citizens injured: Sarri Singer, 27, daughter of New Jersey State Senator Robert Singer. June 20, 2003: Shooting attack on a car driving through the West Bank. U.S. citizens killed: Tzvi Goldstein, 47, who grew up in New York; U.S. citizens injured: Eugene Goldstein, Tzvi’s father, of Long Island, New York; Lorraine Goldstein, Tzvi’s mother, of Long Island, New York; Michal Goldstein, Tzvi’s wife, who grew up in New York. August 19, 2003: Homicide bombing on a bus in Jerusalem. U.S. citizens killed: Goldie Taubenfeld, 43, of New Square, New York; Shmuel Taubenfeld, 3 months, of New Square, New York; Mordechai Reinitz, 49; Yitzhak Reinitz, 9. Tehilla Nathanson, 3, of Monsey, New York; U.S. citizens injured: Mendel Reinitz, 11. September 9, 2003: Homicide bombing at a cafe in Jerusalem. David Applebaum, 51, and his daughter Nava, 20, originally of Cleveland were killed. October 15, 2003: Bombing of American convoy in the Gaza Strip: John Branchizio, 37, Mark Parson, 31, and John Martin Linde, 30, were on contract to the U.S. embassy in Tel Aviv through the defense contracting company Dyncorp.U.S. citizens injured: One as-yet-unnamed U.S. citizen (reportedly a diplomat). September 24, 2004: Mortar strike on a housing community: Tiferet Tratner, 24, (dual U.S.-Israeli citizenship). April 17, 2006: Homicide bombing at the Rosh Ha'ir restaurant in Tel Aviv: Daniel Wultz, 16, of Weston, Florida, died one month after receiving his wounds in this bombing. Compiled by Caroline Taillandier, a research assistant at the GLORIA center and student at Tel Aviv University, Dr. Mitchell Bard, and Alden Oreck, Avi Hein, and Elihai Braun, research assistants at the American-Israeli Cooperative Enterprise, and Paul Teller, Deputy Director, House Republican Study Committee. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sources: Chronology on Terrorist Incidents 1961-2001, State Department; "Patterns of Terrorism" reports 1995-2000; State Department Institute for Counter-Terrorism Database; Interdisciplinary Center, Herzliya; Peacewatch, The Washington Institute for New East Policy; AIPAC; Ha'aretz, Republican Study Committee

im at uni and do english, ive wrote 5 novels this is my 6th one plz tell me what you think about it? “ Hey, my names Lewis Carters you might of heard of me my nickname is the king of the aces. I’m a two time world heavy weight boxer but these days I am living the true American mans dream. I’m not a man who belongs to a ethnic group who believe the world is there oyster. In fact I’m just a normal guy in retirement spending my last days with my loved ones, my family. I don’t deserve every thing I got in fact I am very fortunate. My lives been a long Rollo caster ride been locked up in the nick for something I didn’t do. Then again I’ve been very extravagant in my life time doing things that an average guy would never do. I’ve pushed my limits so far that now I’m in a black hole wondering why, how, and where? I did all these things. Now me the toughest, and most hard-headed guy in sports world is fearing for what will be the consequence after every thing I do. The situations you would get passed easily like answering the door, and answering the phone and even receiving mail through the letter box gets me cautious. All this because I did bad things but for the right reason. Whenever I think about them its like by body shivers and I literally fill like I have hypothermia. It has been now 3 years since I retired from boxing and it has been 3 years since all these deep and disturbing devilish secrets have been bond aging in my mind. Now I’m going to reveal the truth to all my fans and all them reporters of what happened in my eyes. Its so hard to tell you the agonising story of pain, love, and hatred the reporter I told will tell you in my exact words”. The build up 1999 The streets of New York were quiet, nothing was alive and nothing had motion. It was boxing day half seven in the evening most job workers of the big city were sleeping in their homes tired from all the fuss Christmas day had offered them. The mothers were satisfied with the joys which had been blessed on the families in this time of the year. Also the children who thought Santa existed were chuffed with there top of the range clothes and gifts which had been given to them on Christmas morning, however the family men were still recovering from all the debts that they owed to the manipulating bills and presents they could not afford. To make things worse they were also recovering from the hangovers which had been given to them from the brothers in laws and their obsession always to drink vodka on every celebration. It was a time of year they hated and despised however were hiding it to keep the children happy and keep safe from the desperate wifes bellowing down their ears. They were now looking forward to nothing except a financial disaster for the new year on the other hand they were still praying for one thing. That the conference in the morning for the big boxing fight between the 2 black American fighters Lewis Carters and James Husky went well and the fight was to go forward. By now it was eight o clock, paparazzi were outside the queens park palace waiting for Lewis Carters to arrive at the conference. He would often do this to build suspense in the atmosphere and get all the people from his home town, Brooklyn, to cheer him on when he got there. James Husky was already in the building., he was Lewis Carters opponent and is the heavy weight champion. He has been fighting professional for 25 years and has been undefeated since he had the belt- he has had eight fights since he had had won the title and has either knocked his opponents out within the first two rounds or they have got so hurt in the fight from his deadly combinations of punches that the coaches and trainers have thrown in the towel. It was going to be the best fight since Muhammad Ali and Joe Frasier fought it out in the famous fight known commonly as the gorilla in manila. Husky was a fairly tall man with a muscular build, he had a very quick reacting mind in the ring, he was a powerful puncher and the unordinary thing about him is that he can fight either orthodox or southpaw stance in the ring. He was given the nickname James the power man Husky after knocking Fredson juniour out in the 2nd round with a lethal uppercut which knocked one of fredsons moulders out of his mouth blood was all over the ring and it was classed to be one of the most memorable fights in history. What made it unordinary was this was when he was in the cruiser weight and the power of the punch was the equivalent of Geroge Foremans awesome hooks.. James always stay focused on the aim of the fight which is to win and that integrity and spirit has won him most of his fights. A characteristic which made him stand outside the ring was that he was very crotchety this was also the case after his fights and in public. Whenever he was victorious over one of his fights he would always end up yelling at a bewildered reporter who he would end up either pushing onto the floor. Even though he was like this, it was what made him entertaining to watch and he is known to have one of the most amazing attitudes to live. In the conference room Husky was wearing an black swage suit with a black striped shit and blue aqua coloured tie, he was sitting in there patiently waiting for the conference to progress. While James Husky was inside sitting on lined table on the right side of the room sipping his glass of squeezed lemon, loud chaotic noises were coming from outside. Outside was a large Grey gold plated 550 Ferrari Maranello. It had top of the rand platinum rims everyone in the neighbourhood could hear its engine roaring whilst pouncing foward , it was being blocked by a crowd and the car was unable to move forward so it pulled to the side of the curve and stopped. The passengers door was opened and Bobby Norton approached onto the road. Bobby Norton was Lewis Carters promoter and had been his promoter for years. He was experienced at what he did and was also a promoter of other great fighters like Ben Gills Olympic silver medallist in welter weight and also Benvollio Dulcet heavy weight champion from 1997 to 1998 however he was less popular when he was defeated by “James the power man Husky” in 1998. Norton was a very popular man also known for when he used to be a entrepreneur for many successful training businesses located all over the States and Europe however he gave all his businesses to his oldest son Thomas Norton mainly due to being so busy in his promoting work. On the other hand nobody really cared about his career professions just cared about him being a good looking multi millionaire mainly because of the many privatized companies that he owns. Which could be anything leisure companies, electronics or even a broad way drug racket for a mob living in little Italy but who knows nobody really tried to get on his bad side in public and in the media, due to the several people who have crossed him in their lives have received extra attention from his body guards which isn’t a pretty site. Ferraris back seat couldn’t be seen through because of the tinted windows. Suddenly the doors opened and Jerry Carters came out of the back seat , Jerry was Lewis’s uncle and trainer. Five years he has been training Lewis to become the ultimate boxing fighter, Lewis used to be trained by his father ,Carl Carters, however he was killed whilst locking up the gym on a week night. He was stabbed retentively in the back while locking the gyms front doors. Even though Lewis lost his father at such a important part in his life their dream was to make Lewis become heavyweight champion by the time he reached his Forties. Lewis knew he was undefeated for five fights in a row when his father was killed. It somehow struck him in his mind that whoever killed his father wanted him dead to stop Lewis achieving his potential. He knew it and so did his uncle Jerry and they were determined to become the world most magnificent fighter in the states. Local media stations have been announcing the fight for weeks knowing it will be great, this fight is what Lewis has been waiting for with Forty wins and zero losses. Every time he trained in the gym his father was last seen, every time he goes for jogs he thinks he would never of got were he is if his father didn’t inspire him. So the least he could do I share the dream with his father in the after world to become undisputed heavy weight champion “ Carter the king of aces” he was given this name by his mother when he was only nine years of age because he was acing every completion he went to. The fight will be Huskys hardest challenge and it will be a incredible bout between the two but disputes have been argued saying Carter will knock Husky out in the first round because of his great speed, power and confident personality. Lewis climbed out of the car with a black suit on with a red shirt without a tie. The roaring was incredible all his fans were putting there hands out but he just walked forward not showing just a few respect he believed is you shake one mans hand ,you, should shake every ones. 'Hearing a commotion outside, Husky stood up and strode to the window. Looking down onto the sidewalk, he caught a glance of his fight opponent entering the building. 'Bastard,' Husky thought to himself with a nasty smile as he ambled back to the brown leather chair, 'Going to knock him out in one go.' Menacingly Lewis walked through the brown, oak doors and walked through the lounge which had some newspapers photographers. Willingly to take pictures they snapped away but he ignored every flash . Walking into the main conference room. Shockingly he ran up towards Husky and got ready to throw a hook while Husky was sitting off guard. With quick reactions Husky moved out of the way pushing the chair over and causing a load sensational sound of cold leather touching the limestone floor. “ Man I’m going to kill you in the ring, I’m not going to show no mercy sucker” fire was in Carters eyes when he shouted at Husky. “got some nerve bringing your mans in here acting all big, you aren’t nothing to me ” Husky looked into Carters eyes and gave the same tormenting smile he did when he saw Carters cars coming. “ Think you all big man, your two minutes late” Husky was known for his manipulating remarks towards other fighters. The two monsters tried to grab one each other into a glitch and fight each other in a slugger fight but repeatedly they were separated. Constantly they kept taunting each other. The conference was one of the most disturbing in the whole of the boxing association but it did finish and the fight date was set. Both of them would fight on March 29th, at Maidson Square Garden. Many people were now looking forward to this epic fight, the two fighters were now fighting to keep their pride and determination to carry on their winning streaks. The big fight Exactly three long months had no gone by and both fighters had been training hard and keeping their fitness up especially. It was 26th March, with only three days left till the fight. The morning was bright and the newspaper prints were printing in the publication factories getting ready to distribute across New York. The front page had a bold heading written saying “ Carter v Husky, will Husky win like he says”. “ I cant believe it, look what there all saying” Lewis had a copy of The New York times clutched into both of his hands. He was at home in Brooklyn, sitting in the garden. His house was more of a warehouse, he owned a 3.5 million dollar mansion with over 50.5 acres if land in his back garden. The Carter residence was the biggest in the whole of New York. “ look at all these people look at what they say, there saying I am going to lose. What nerve do they have saying these things, well ill show them on Saturday night. It will be a fight they will never forget. So Jerry what do you recon?”. Thomas Norton his promoter was standing timidly in front of Lewis. “Listen kid, you can say anything to the media. Stop saying things please?. You can say it politely or even threaten them guys. They aren’t going to listen these kinds of media attention get millions of views. Meaning more money for the editors. All you gotta do is prove them wrong by winning the title and bang the money they got comes in your favour”. Lewis gave a bovine look. “ damn is dosh all you care about well guess what I want more. I want to prove them all wrong with my fists not with my money. For all I care you can keep my money I make on the night just get the media of my back”. At this point Lewis was ready to get in the ring and prove every one who doubted him was wrong, his behaviour was pugnacious and you could tell my the derivational facial expressions on his face. “ ok, if that’s what you want then on the night of the fight. You gotta talk total rubbish about him at the official weight in . Im gonna knock Husky out in the first round, oh im going to bury him alive, or even look at his face cause your not gonna see one like that again when im finished. that’s the things you say then in the actual fight you stay by you words and throw the jabs, the hooks the combos and win the fight with points torture him and that’s it you got the fans on your side”. Lewis showed a discourteous manner and was looking at the picture of Husky in the paper. “ I’m not going to talk rubbish about him in the weight in, I’m going to knock him out their and then”. The both of them started laughing with humour. They opened a bottle of fine Jamaican rum and sipped their drink whilst talking about how to deal with any promoters and any reporters. They spoke about how to speak on TV, news etc without letting out to much information about future decisions they were going to make. Both Carters and Husky were under pressure due to the fact their reputation was on the line. Who ever game out on top would become one of the greatest legends in history of boxing and would join the great warriors such as Muhammad Ali, George Foreman, Sugar Ray Lenard and Iron Mike Tyson in his prime. They were training hard in there home towns downtown Brooklyn and Philadelphia. With only three days left the trainers of the two were theorising what their tactics would be in and out of the ring. Tension was building up to the battle and patience was a problem. The two of them would often collide with one an other in talk shows and new broadcasting shows. Lewis walked into his mansion on the way from a conference meeting one day with his promoter and trainer Jerry. The conference was held by the boxing committee warning both fighters if any more dangerous stunts of fighting on media or in public was to happen ,Husky would be stripped off his title, and Carters would not get a title shot until 2001. Exhausted and tired from the conference holder Jimmy Scott going on and on Lewis loosened his tie and top button, it was 10 pm. He walked into his bedroom and dropped onto the bed and closed his eyes trying to close the outside world. “Hey baby” Tina Carter, walked into the room jumping onto the bed to welcome Lewis home with a big kiss on his forehead. He opened his eyes and gave a cheerful smile and both of them exchanged looks with one an other. “ so how was the conference honey did it go well, what did they want to talk to you about?” . “ yes, it was fine oh just the usual do this and do that nothing important” His wife was the only person who kept him going in his job, she was his only inspiration . They were married and had been for nearly 5 years and they loved each other with all there hearts could express. She was a tall black women with long metallic black hair. Her skin looked soft and her body smelled like olive herbs with a golden twist. Lewis treated her as if she was a princess and gave her anything she wanted new clothes, jewellery, gold silver he would even by her a pony if she asked. She was always supporting Lewis in his fights and anything else he did . “ listen, ive been married to you for 3 years now and I know when your happy and when your down. Now I know your down. So don’t lie to me, something happened at the meeting and I want to know what now” she demanded to know what happened aggressively but she still had the beautiful smile on her face like when she came into the bedroom. Lewis took a deep breath and replied “ sorry babe I didn’t mean to lie to you, ok ill tell you what happened at the meeting. They warned us both to stop causing trouble and threatened to destroy our careers and that’s it promise” it was hard for him to tell that to his wife and thinking she would shout at him down his ears he closed his eyes and encrusted them with his eye lids. “ Husky was there as well, the stupid tramp. Baby why didn’t you tell me this I would of understood.”. he opened his eyes and she still had the beautiful golden smile on her face however she lifted her eyebrows expecting a reply. “listen I didn’t want to tell you because I don’t want you to worry and most importantly I didn’t want that lovely smile to go away cause that’s what gets me up in the morning to train., that’s what helps me get through my fights and the last thing I would want to do is stop that”. she started to get an even bigger gorgeous smile on her face and gave him a big hug. “ Im never going to stop caring, treasuring and especially loving you so you can tell me anything in reason and I will think of it to be an honest and true action you have done” The both of them closed their eyes and fell into a deep warm sleep preparing for the busy day they would have to face tomorrow. Half Eight in the morning “Beep Beep Beep” the alarm was going off to wake Lewis up, it was the big day he and everyone else had been waiting for. 29 th March. The fight was going to start and half eight in the evening so he had all day to prepare for it and get to Manhattan, Madison Square Garden. Lewis was still in bed a sleep and was to deep in his dream to wake up this is only 1st chapter and bit of 2nd chapter im going to aim for 80 to 90 chapters to finish novel

does anyone want to read this ( i know its so wierd but maybe any yahooligans here wanted to see it ) caution! The Basics Where does fart gas come from? The gas in our intestines comes from several sources: air we swallow, gas seeping into our intestines from our blood, gas produced by chemical reactions in our guts, and gas produced by bacteria living in our guts. What is fart gas made of? The composition of fart gas is highly variable. Most of the air we swallow, especially the oxygen component, is absorbed by the body before the gas gets into the intestines. By the time the air reaches the large intestine, most of what is left is nitrogen. Chemical reactions between stomach acid and intestinal fluids may produce carbon dioxide, which is also a component of air and a product of bacterial action. Bacteria also produce hydrogen and methane. But the relative proportions of these gases that emerge from our anal opening depend on several factors: what we ate, how much air we swallowed, what kinds of bacteria we have in our intestines, and how long we hold in the fart. The longer a fart is held in, the larger the proportion of boring, inert nitrogen it contains, because the other gases tend to be absorbed into the bloodstream through the walls of the intestine. A nervous person who swallows a lot of air and who moves stuff through his digestive system rapidly may have a lot of oxygen in his farts, because his body didn't have time to absorb the oxygen. Encyclopaedia Britannica offers the intriguing statement that some people's farts contain no methane. The reason for this is apparently unknown. Some researchers suspect a genetic influence, whereas others think the anomaly is due to environmental factors. However, all methane in any farts comes from bacterial action and not from human cells. What makes farts stink? The odor of farts comes from small amounts of hydrogen sulfide gas and mercaptans in the mixture. These compounds contain sulfur. The more sulfur-rich your diet, the more sulfides and mercaptans will be produced by the bacteria in your guts, and the more your farts will stink. Foods such as cauliflower, eggs and meat are notorious for producing smelly farts, whereas beans produce large amounts of not particularly stinky farts. Why do farts make noise? The sounds are produced by vibrations of the anal opening. Sounds depend on the velocity of expulsion of the gas and the tightness of the sphincter muscles of the anus. How much gas does a normal person pass per day? On average, a person produces about half a liter of fart gas per day, distributed over an average of about fourteen daily farts. Whereas it may be difficult for you to determine your daily flatus volume, you can certainly keep track of your daily numerical fart count. You might try this as a science fair project: Keep a journal of everything you eat and a count of your farts. You might make a note of the potency of their odor as well. See if you can discover a relationship between what you eat, how much you fart, and how much they smell. How does a fart travel to the anus? One may wonder why fart gas travels downward toward the anus when gas has a lower density than liquids and solids, and should therefore travel upwards. The intestine squeezes its contents toward the anus in a series of contractions, a process called peristalsis. The process is stimulated by eating, which is why we often need to poop and fart right after a meal. Peristalsis creates a zone of high pressure, forcing all intestinal contents, gas included, to move towards a region of lower pressure, which is toward the anus. Gas is more mobile than other components, and small bubbles coalesce to from larger bubbles en route to the exit. When peristalsis is not active, gas bubbles may begin to percolate upwards again, but they won't get very far due to the complicated and convoluted shape of the intestine. Furthermore, the anus is neither up nor down when a person is lying down. How long does it take fart gas to travel to someone else's nose? Fart travel time depends on atmospheric conditions such as humidity, temperature and wind speed and direction, the molecular weight of the fart particles, and the distance between the fart transmitter and the fart receiver. Farts also disperse (spread out) as they leave the source, and their potency diminishes with dilution. Generally, if the fart is not detected within a few seconds, it will be too dilute for perception and will be lost into the atmosphere forever. Exceptional conditions exist when the fart is released into a small enclosed area such as an elevator, a small room, or a car. These conditions limit the amount of dilution possible, and the fart may remain in a smellable concentration for a long period of time, until it condenses on the walls. Why is there a 13 to 20 second delay between farting and the time it starts to smell? Actually, the fart stinks immediately upon emergence, but it takes several seconds for the odor to travel to the farter's nostrils. If farts could travel at the speed of sound, we would smell them almost instantly, at the same time we hear them. Is it true that some people never fart? No, not if they're alive. People even fart shortly after death. Do even movie stars fart? Yes, of course. So do grandmothers, priests, kings, presidents, opera singers, beauty queens, and nuns. Even Yoda farts. Do men fart more than women? No, women fart just as much as men. It's just that most men take more pride in it than most women. There is a large variation among individuals in the amount of fart gas produced per day, but the variation does not correlate with gender. I have read that men fart more often than women. If this is true, then women must be saving it up and expelling more gas per fart than men do. Do men's farts smell worse than women's farts? Based on what I have experienced of women's farts, all I can say is that I hope not. At what time of day is a gentleman most likely to fart? A gentleman is mostly likely to fart first thing in the morning, while in the bathroom. This is known as "morning thunder," and if the gentleman gets good resonance, it can be heard throughout the household. Why are beans so notorious for making people fart? Beans contain sugars that we humans cannot digest. When these sugars reach our intestines, the bacteria go wild, have a big feast, and make lots of gas! Other notorious fart-producing foods include corn, bell peppers, cabbage, milk, and raisins. A friend of mine had a dog who was exceptionally fond of apples and turnips. The dog would eat these things and then get prodigious gas. A dog's digestive system is not equipped to handle such vegetable matter, so the dog's bacteria worked overtime to produce remarkable flatulence. What things other than diet can make a person fart more than usual? People who swallow a lot of air fart more than people who don't. This can be cured somewhat by chewing with your mouth closed. Nervous people with fast moving bowels will fart more because less air is absorbed out of the intestines. Some disease conditions can cause excess flatulence. And going up in an airplane or other low-pressure environment can cause the gas inside you to expand and emerge as flatulence. Is a fart really just a burp that comes out the wrong end? No, a burp emerges from the stomach and has a different chemical composition from a fart. Farts have less atmospheric gas content and more bacterial gas content than burps. Is it harmful to hold in farts? There are differences in opinion on this one. Certainly, people have believed for centuries that retaining flatulence is bad for the health. Emperor Claudius even passed a law legalizing farting at banquets out of concern for people's health. There was a widespread belief that a person could be poisoned or catch a disease by retaining farts. Doctors I have spoken to recently have told me that there is no particular harm in holding in farts. Farts will not poison you; they are a natural component of your intestinal contents. The worst thing that can happen is that you may get a stomach ache from the gas pressure. But one doctor suggested that pathological distention of the bowel could result if a person holds in farts too much. How long would it be possible to not fart? As I understand it, a captive fart can escape as soon as the person relaxes. This means that a lot of people who assiduously refrain from farting during the day do so at great length as soon as they fall asleep. Having been on a great many overnight field trips, long bus trips, and trans-Pacific flights, I can personally vouch for the fact that lots of people do fart voluminously as they doze off. So the answer to the question would be, you can refrain from farting as long as you can stay awake! Do all people fart in their sleep? I have not made a scientific study of this, but I don't think all people fart in their sleep. I think mainly those who refuse to fart when they're awake do so when dozing off. For other people, toilet training takes such a strong hold that they let nothing pass their sphincters in sleep. For these people, the gas accumlates in the night and they vent it upon awakening. Where do farts go when you hold them in? How often have you held in a fart, intending to release it at the first appropriate opportunity, only to find that the fart has disappeared when you are ready for it? I asked several doctors where the fart goes. Does it leak out slowly without the person knowing it? Is it absorbed into the bloodstream? What happens to it? The doctors agree that the fart is neither released nor absorbed. It simply migrates back upward into the intestine and comes out later. It is reassuring to know that such farts aren't really lost, just delayed. How can one cover up a fart? There is a company called Fartypants that sells underwear designed to absorb the odor of farts. If you should be caught without your Fartypants, another ploy is to blame the dog or cat, if one should be present, or complain about how the wind must be blowing from the direction of the paper mill. As for the sound... if you are in a large group of people, act oblivious and innocent, or glance quickly at the person next to you, as if you think he/she did it. Other strategies include coughing or suddenly moving your chair so that people think that they misheard the fart. If you are with one other person, you can act as if nothing happened, and the other person may believe he was mistaken in thinking he heard a fart. CJT addresses the problem of farting loudly in a public restroom as follows: "My solution: use a handful of loose toilet paper, cover your butt hole and it will muffle the farting; my friends and I call it the 'Buff Muff'!" Depending upon the company, another strategy is not to cover it up, but to proudly proclaim the fart as your own grand accomplishment and to issue a challenge to the others to outdo that one if they think they can. Is it really possible to ignite farts? The answer to that is yes! However, you should be aware that people get injured igniting flatulence. Not only can the flame back up into your colon, but your clothing or other surroundings may catch on fire. A survey done by Fartcloud (the site, alas! is not more) indicates that about a quarter of the people who ignited their farts got burned doing it. Ignition of flatulence is a hazardous practice. However, if you want to try it, and you don't have a friend to light your fart for you, you might find it easier to accomplish the job using the Fartlighter. There have also been cases in which intestinal gases with a higher than normal oxygen content have exploded during surgery when electric cautery was used by the surgeon. Why is it possible to burn farts? Farts burn because they contain methane (usually) and hydrogen, both of which are flammable gases. (Hydrogen was the same gas that was used in the ill fated Hindenburg dirigible.) Farts tend to burn with a blue or yellow flame. Is it possible to light a match with a fart? No, even strike-anywhere matches have their limits, unless the fart has the consistency of sandpaper! Any fart that rough I would hesitate to call a fart. Also, farts have the same temperature as the body from which they emerge, and aren't hot enough to initiate combustion. Are there any books about farting? There are several! My favorite is the new book, Who Cut the Cheese: A Cultural History of the Fart by Jim Dawson. This book provides an entertaining and thought-provoking history of the fart in literature, language and society. It is very informative and very funny! Ben Franklin's classic Fart Proudly is still in print. There is a collection of suggestive photographs called Who Farted Now by St. Martin's Press. Most of the photos come from old movies and political shots. For children, we have the famous The Gas We Pass : The Story of Farts by Shinta Cho, and Amanda Mayer Stinchecum (Translator), and the Canadian picture book, Good Families Don't, by Alan Daniel and Robert N. Munsch, about a highly visible fart infesting a proper middle class family. Is it possible for a talented person to earn a living through flatulence? Few people earn their living directly via flatulence. But a friend of mine says that he saw a carnival act in which the performer whistled tunes with his farts, blew out candles on the opposite side of the stage, and sent flames all the way across the stage. A famous performer who earned his living this way was Le Petomane, who performed in France at the beginning of the 20th Century. However, my friend isn't old enough to have seen Le Petomane, so maybe he had a chance to see Mr. Methane. Mr. Methane lays claim to the distinction of being the world's only performing flatulist. His CD can be purchased at the FartMart. However, people may also earn a living through the prevention of flatulence (as do the manufacturers and sellers of Beano and other products), through the practice of medicine specializing in the treatment of flatulence and other gastrointestinal problems, by writing books about flatulence (see the question before this one), and through the production and sales of various fart gags such as whoopee cushions and farts in a can. Fartypants sells a fart filter and a number of other fart-related products. Ultratech Products, Inc., sells the Flatulence Filter, "an activated carbon air filter disguised as a seat cushion." (This link was discovered by Steve of Boulder, CO.) Maybe, if you're lucky, you'll be able to find a copy of Le Petomane's biography by searching at alibris.com. Last time I checked, they had two copies available! What other fart products are available? You can visit the FartMart to obtain an astounding number of wonderful fart products, including the famous Crepitation Contest CD, and several other recordings, Pull-My-Finger Fred (a doll that responds with farts and wisecracks), whoopie cushions and a variety of other fart-noise generating products (some of which are quite high tech), some products which produce a fart-like odor, prosthetic poop, fart sludge, and the famous Fart Machine. Why do dog and cat farts smell so bad? A carnivore's protein-rich diet produces relatively small amounts of intensely stinky gas because proteins contain lots of sulfur. A dog's or cat's farts are rarely audible, but the odor is overwhelming. I have asked biologists why dogs and cats generally fart silently, and their theories include: (1) the amount of gas produced is small, but potent, (2) the horizontal orientation of their gastrointestinal system puts less pressure on the anal opening, so the gas is expelled more slowly, (3) their anal sphincters don't close as tightly as humans' because it takes less force to hold in the contents of the colon -- again because of the horizontal orientation of the gastrointestinal system -- and a loose anus makes less sound, and, my favorite (4) dogs and cats don't feel embarrassed about farting, so their sphincters are more relaxed, leading to less noisy flatulence. Mike F. points out that many dog foods are soy-based, so on top of all the above factors, add beans and stand back! Large herbivorous animals such as cows, horses and elephants, on the other hand, produce vast quantities of relatively non-stinky fart gas. The farts of these animals are noisy and can go on for astoundingly long periods of time. Cows in particular are productive, in part because they swallow huge amounts of air. They need oxygen in their guts for the various protozoa employed there as digestive aids. Is it normal for dogs to like the smell of human farts? Yes, any odor that we find disgusting smells delicious to a dog. Dogs respond to the smell of farts, rotting fish, and carrion the same way we respond to the smell of bacon frying or cookies baking. A dog will often sniff the butt of the farter in order to inhale as much of the odor as possible. I have heard only one story about a dog being disconcerted by a fart. According to a friend, her brother once delivered a fart so evil that it made the dog sneeze, shake his head, and paw at his nose. That was either an unusual fart or an unusual dog. Do fish fart? According to our ichthyologist at the University of Guam, fish flatulence per se has not been studied, although people have investigated fish digestion. They find that although most fish have alkaline intestinal environments like our own, coral-eating fish have acidic intestinal contents. The acid serves to dissolve coral skeletal material. Coral has the same composition as Tums (calcium carbonate). One product of the reaction between acid and calcium carbonate is carbon dioxide gas. Therefore, it is logical to assume that coral-eating fish fart a lot. The other fish probably fart also, for the same reasons that we do. However, Mike Pulte, a great fish enthusiast, said that he has never seen a fish do it. I asked our ichthyologist if it were possible that fish gas would go into the swim bladder instead of out the anal opening. He said that modern fish have an air bladder that is independent of the gastrointestinal tract. The gas comes from enzymatic activity and not from the intestine. Older models of fish have their swim bladder connected to the gastrointestinal tract, but it is attached high up, closer to the mouth than to the other end, and these fish come to the surface and gulp air to fill the bladder. Therefore, we can assume that intestinal gas leaves the fish through the anal opening. We also pondered the possibility of fish making noise via flatulence, but apparently most fish noises are made through belching rather than farting. Lisa P., an aquarium enthusiast, reports that she has seen her fish fart: "I have four aquariums and many fish, and I have personally witnessed fish farting! My goldfish used to do it all the time! You'd see a little bubble come out of his anus and stay there, trapped in the mucus of a long string of poop. (Ugh!) And my opaline gourami does it too. Neither of these are coral-eating fish. I have only owned two coral-eating fish so far, but I have never seen either of them fart. It seems most likely to me that much of this gas comes from air swallowed during eating. Also, goldfish have a very simple digestive system and their food is absorbed inefficiently, so possibly the bacteria have more to feed on" Do turtles fart? Yes, turtles do fart, and their farts smell incredibly bad, as do the farts of snakes. In fact, it is my opinion, based on personal experience with reptiles and not on any formal research, that many reptiles use farts as a weapon. Reptile farts smell so bad that sometimes you can tell that one is nearby in the woods, even on a windy day, before you can see the animal. One day I was hiking through the woods in Arkansas with a friend and I told my friend, "I smell a snake fart." A second later, the snake crawled across the path. Astounding but true! In an article published in the December 2000 issue of Discover, "the world's leading expert on snake sounds," Bruce Young of LaFayette College in Easton, Pennsylvania, affirmed that snakes do fart. The sonoran coral snake and the western hook-nosed snake fart with an audible popping sound when disturbed. Why do horse farts smell worse than people's farts? I'm not sure that horse farts smell worse than our farts, but they do smell different. Horses have a different diet from us and different gut microbes, so their farts have a different composition. They also fart more voluminously than humans, and the volume of the gas can be overwhelming if one is unfortunate enough to be near a farting horse indoors. What kind of animal has the highest worldwide output of flatulence? Believe it or not, the animal that wins this honor is the humble termite. Because of their diet and digestive processes (with more than the usual microbial assistance), they produce as much methane as human industry. Termite farts are believed to be a major contributor towards global warming. Is it true that cow farts contribute to global warming? Recent research has shown that most methane produced by cows and sheep emerges from the mouth rather than the anus. So one could more accurately say that cow and sheep belches are contributing to global warming. New Zealand researchers are investigating methods of breeding methane-free sheep. Is there any kind of animal that doesn't fart? If we define a fart to be an anal escape of intestinal gas, then it follows that animals that lack intestines or an anus cannot fart. Most animals possess intestines and an anus, but there are some that don't. These include: Sponges: These organisms lack true tissues and organs. They have just a few types of cells organized into a bag with holes in it. Water flows into some holes and out other holes. Sponges are so different from other animals that some biologists think we shouldn't even call them animals. Cnidaria: This phylum includes the jellyfish, corals, sea anemones and hydra. Their tissues are organized into a bag with a mouth surrounded by stinging tentacles. Food enters the mouth and is digested inside the bag, after which the leftovers are expelled via the same opening. In effect, the same hole serves as both a mouth and an anus. Any gas expelled by a cnidarian would be more appropriately termed a belch rather than a fart, since the animal lacks intestines and separate anus. Pogonophoran worms: These remarkable animals, who dwell on the sea floor near active volcanic regions associated with mid-ocean ridges, possess no mouth, no stomach, no intestines, and no anus. Apparently they retain their svelte, worm-shaped figures by giving up on eating completely! They survive by means of a mutualistic relationship with chemosynthetic bacteria that live in their flesh. Anyway, these animals cannot possibly fart. A second category of animals that probably don't fart are animals that live very deep underwater. At high pressures, gas remains in solution rather than forming bubbles. So there is a good chance that all those clams, echinoderms, fish and other animals living near the seafloor don't fart because their farts stay in solution and never emerge as bubbles, even though the animals possess perfectly good intestines and anuses. Is it possible to leave a brown spot on your pants because of a fart, and if so, what causes it? Judging from what I see when I do the laundry, I'd say that the answer to the first question is definitely yes. As for the causes, we must remember that what we call "fart" and what we call "poop" are just end-members of a continuum. That is, we can have a pure fart, or a pure poop, or anything in-between, depending upon the admixture of the two. If a sample consists mostly of poop with only a small fart component, you get such things as jet-propelled bowel movements and spongy, floating fecal masses (you know, the ones that refuse to be flushed down the toilet -- they keep popping back up). If the sample consists mostly of fart with only a small poop component, you get what is known as "skid marks" or "fart art." These can also result from inadequate wiping, but the shape of the stain is different in the two cases. Inadequate wiping leads to elongate marks parallel to one's crack, usually with well-defined edges, whereas fart art is generally more circular and has an air-brushed look. Fart art is most likely to occur if (1) a person is suffering from diarrhea, (2) the person is trying too hard to fart, and (3) the person mistakenly perceives the pressure against his sphincter to be gas pressure rather than liquid pressure. Again, that last situation is most likely to occur if the person is afflicted with diarrhea. How can we tell when it's only gas needing to come out, rather than something more serious? Our ability to distinguish between the need to fart and the need to poop is something that we learn gradually in the process of toilet training and early childhood. With the tactile nerve endings in the rectal area, we can actually feel different sensations depending upon what is waiting by the exit. Of course, sometimes we are fooled, especially if the substance at hand is extremely fluid in nature, and that is when we have the unfortunate accident of venting a squirt of diarrhea rather than an innocent fart. What is the best position for farting? That depends on what you are trying to achieve. Years and years ago, I read a novel (can't remember which) that had a character in it who was plagued with intestinal gas pain. The character would coax farts out by getting down on all fours with her butt in the air, pressing her thighs against her belly. So perhaps this is the best position for farting if you are having difficulty getting them to come out. Back when I was in geology field camp, we would sit around the campfire in the evening and ignite our flatulence. It was a ritual. When a fart was ready to emerge, the farter would announce, "I have one." And everyone else would intone, "Assume the proper position." The farter would lie back on his or her shoulders with back propped up, head between the knees, and posterior in the air. The purpose was to give the person with the match easy access to the critical vent. Expert farters of my acquaintance often shift their weight onto one leg and lift the other slightly when farting. I assume that this position is adopted less to aid in the farting process than to signal that a fart is imminent. Why do chicks always deny farting? I suppose I should start by saying that only some chicks deny farting. The rest of us acknowledge our gaseous accomplishments with pride. However, a great many sisters do deny farting. The reason is that they have been misled into thinking that farts are not ladylike. It is a great mistake to say that farting is not ladylike. The reason is that all people fart, including ladies. Anything that ladies do is by definition ladylike, and that includes the emission of anal gases. Is it possible that, by inhaling other people's farts all day long, my own farts will smell more? No, inhaled farts would go into the lungs rather than into the digestive system, and would simply be exhaled again, although it might be possible that some of the fart components might be absorbed into the blood. If you wanted to benefit from other people's farts in the way you describe, you would have to swallow them somehow. Is it possible to get stoned after inhaling two or three farts in a row? I am not aware of any intoxicating agents in flatulence. However, most farts contain very little oxygen, and you may experience dizziness if you are inhaling overly concentrated fart essence, simply from lack of oxygen. On the other hand, if you are inhaling farts in the open air and are breathing rapidly in order to inhale as much fart as possible, you may be hyperventilating, which also induces dizziness. Then there is the intrinsic hilarity factor: farts are so funny in both sound and odor that you might feel high just from the basic entertainment value of farts. Is it possible for a fart to kill you? A great many of you have asked if farts can be fatal, or if you can die from smelling a particularly bad fart. My initial response to this question was "no," but I thought I'd better ask a doctor. So now it is official, the medical opinion I received is no, a fart can't kill you. However, if you really work hard at it, you can manage to kill yourself with just about anything. I recently read of a man who hooked up his nose to his anus with a system involving a gas mask, rubber tubing and a hollow wooden post. He died of suffocation. This story comes from the Darwin Awards, and I personally cannot attest to the overall veracity of their stories. The story of the bed-bound obese man who died from inhaling his own flatulence (and whose farts almost killed the paramedics) is an urban legend that has been in circulation for some time. But according to Buzzbomb43, whom I quote: "In World War Two, the Air Force estimates that around 1000 to 2000 airmen were killed because of flatulence. The reason is B-17 bombers were not pressurized, so when bomber crews operated around 20,000 feet, the gas would expand and rupture their intestines." Now, that is a nasty way to go! There are also, of course, (in)famous stories about excessive farters that bio-hazard small toilet rooms, and when they try to light a cigarette the flame ignites the gas-rich-environment causing an explosion. My personal view about such stories is one of doubt. When you smoke and you fart does it make it smell any worse? (Brittney) Only if you swallow the cigarettes after smoking Brittney. If you settle for traditional smoking (inhaling) - the smoke will travel to your respiratory system and not to your digestive system and hence will have little-to-no effect on the odour of your farts. Of course, a minute mass of smoked Nicotine can (and does) migrate from the respiratory system into blood vessels and downstream to the digestive system (Nicotine is actually a known laxative), but the proportions are too small to contribute dearly to the odours you contribute. However, if you do swallow your cigarettes after smoking - its a different ball game. Cigarettes are produced with measures of Ammonia which certainly intensify gaseous odours. My advise for you therefore is not to swallow. I am guessing the reason why certain people think cigarettes might intensify the bad smell of a fart has to do with the fact both farts and cigarettes produce bad odours. I don't think however that this is a case of competing bad odours that in blend will create a third - even worst odour. Last, while I do not advise you to ever quit farting - I do strongly advise to quit smoking. Can excessive farting cause impotence? That depends on the tolerance level of the person with whom one is trying to be potent! Fortunately for humans, farting doesn't cause tissue damage. Other animals aren't so lucky. Soldier termites can actually turn themselves into bombs by detonating themselves via the explosive release of gas and feces, a process called "autothysis." Is it possible to inhale (suck in air) via one's anal opening? Yes, but it's a rare talent. The great early 20th Century French flatulist, Le Petomane, was able to do this, and in fact was able to suck up an entire bowlful of water (just the water, not the bowl) into his colon and expel it again with considerable force. By sucking in large quantities of air, he was able to perform lengthy shows on stage, and could imitate musical instruments, farm animals, and bird songs, whistle melodies, and play the ocarina. His productions were said to be virtually odorless, which is to be expected from air obtained directly from the outside. Here is a message I received recently (November, 1999) regarding the skill of inhaling via the anus: "i would just like you to know that i am part of a trio, who can suck in air in our anal openings. we are somewhat air-bandits. we can let the longest farts you have ever heard. our record holder, chad, stands at 24 sec. the record for most farts in a row is derek, at 492. and i, robert, have earned such nicknames as: Mad Crapper, gurglemeister, and old wetful. We have followed Le Petomane example, and have mastered the art of farting." Jason W. says, "I am a 16 year old guy that is a part of a 3-man fart on command group. We get together every Saturday night andpractice our talent to songs with a good beat. We accomplish this by getting on our hands and knees, completely relaxing, and our butt hole just opens up and air just seeps into our colons. We then get into position and let them rip. We can so far play a song called "THE EYE OF THE TIGER" (Rocky 3 theme song). We came across another group of 4 guys that can do this during the winter of 2001. We started to get together with them more frequently, and now we have a full fledged band going all on farting...We are going to try to make a CD on some songs we know, but no one wants to let us...I personally have let a fart go for about 75 seconds. On average each Saturday night we let off about 1000 farts EACH! The only problem with flatulating when we want is that now 2 of us can't help but sucking in air through our anus when we sit down." Jason has also provided the following instructions for people who would like to acquire this skill: 1) Get a pillow and a soft surface. 2) Place your ear on the pillow with your head turned sideways. 3) Put your butt up in the air, bringing your knees as close up to your head as possible. This relaxes your anal opening. 4) Once you're relaxed enough, you should feel a strange sensation...this is air traveling into your colon. 5) Through practice you will be able to do this by just sitting down. Adam reports that a student at his high school, known as "The King" could fart "God Save the Queen" by alternately inhaling and exhaling through his anus. The students refered to the inhaling process as "input." Is it possible to swallow smoke and then fart it out your anus? No, smoke consists of solid particles suspended in air. When such a mixture enters the digestive system, the solids condense on the walls and other objects in the gut, or go into suspension in liquids in the system. However, for people capable of inhaling through the anus, it is possible to smoke a cigarette with the anal opening and then blow the smoke back out. What causes the burning sensation that sometimes accompanies a fart? This is generally caused by a recent meal of hot peppers or related spices. The oils associated with these foods remain intact and active all the way through one's gastrointestinal system. If you fart in the bathtub, is the water polluted and should you refill the tub? As long as what comes out is only fart and no poop, your bath water should not be significantly polluted. Most of the gas just bubbles up and contaminates the air rather than the water. Is it true that a woman can fart out of her, shall we say, frontal opening, and if so, where does the gas come from? Yes, it is true! The gas that emerges is simply trapped air, for there is no gas production in the genitalia of a woman. The air can enter because the system is open to the outside. This highly specialized kind of fart is sometimes called a queef. This occurs especially frequently during the sex act, when air in the genitalia gets compressed and is forced out at high pressure. Can a man fart out of his genital opening? I have asked various men this question and they all deny it emphatically. However, elrondh contributed the information that under certain rare and artificially-induced circumstances, a man might pass gas through his penis. In this case, the man's bladder had been inflated for a medical procedure, the air introduced via catheter inserted through the urethra. This gas escaped during later attempts to urinate, "accompanied by a brief but sharp burning sensation." Is it possible to capture a fart in a jar and save it for later use? It should be theoretically possible to do this, but there would be lots of logistical problems. I would suggest using a plastic bag instead of a jar. You might try the following as a science fair experiment: Fart into several plastic bags and seal them carefully. Then fill several other plastic bags with ordinary air. Wait 24 hours. Then get volunteers to smell the contents of the bags to see if they can correctly identify which ones contain the farts. This should tell you if it is possible to store a fart in any useful way. Malachi and Megaera have come up with a way to capture a fart in a jar. They say to do it in the bathtub while bathing. Fill the jar with bath water and then hold it with the open end downward. Lean back in the bathtub so that your fart bubbles will emerge in front of you rather than behind you where you can't see them. Catch the bubbles in the jar, and put the lid on the jar while it's still underwater. This way, you capture a fairly pure fart uncontaminated by atmospheric air. To enjoy your captured fart to the fullest extent, make sure that your jar does not already smell like whatever was it it before, like pickles or peanut butter. Meep wrote to say that her fiancé was an expert fart collector at the age of ten. He used Kodak film canisters, and kept them on a shelf in his room. Experiments on his mother proved the efficacy of his method. Is it weird to enjoy farting? It is not unusual to enjoy farting. I believe that enjoyment of farting is a healthy attitude, since everyone has to fart. If a person is farting to the extent that it creates problems and unhappiness, then a visit to a doctor is in order. Is it common for people to enjoy smelling their own farts? I believe that it is not only common, it is universal. A person farts and then thinks, at least subconsciously, "Wow, I made that!" Can farting be considered sexy? Everything imaginable, and many things not imaginable, can be considered sexy by humans. However, the female southern pine beetle exudes a pheromone called frontalin in her flatulence that not only serves to attract males but acts as a general gathering call to both males and females of her species. Her farts are an invitation to an orgy. Unfortunately for her, her frontalin-laden farts also attract predators. What color is a fart? Farts are, alas, colorless. All of the gases that make up farts have no inherent color. But just think of how interesting it would be if farts were bright orange like nitrogen dioxide gas! It would certainly take the mystery out of who farted. Never-the-less, a high-personality gas like fart gas suggests color to people. Some people envision farts as brown, others as green or yellow. I have always thought of farts as brown, presumably because poop is brown. When someone farts in our car, that person might say, "You better not breathe through your mouth for awhile, or your teeth will turn brown." I knew a toddler who used to draw pictures of farts as yellow rectangles full of holes, like a slice of Swiss cheese. She thought of farts as yellow, and said that she knew they were rectangular because she could feel the sharp corners scraping against her on the way out! Ernie C. suggests that if farts were visible, they would look like pork rinds. Helen says, "It always seemed to me like farts were lumps of coal, black in color and irregularly spherical in shape." Do other people smell a fart better than the farter? The fart should smell just as much for the person who created it as it does for other people. However, the farter is somewhat protected by having the fart propelled away from his body in a direction opposite to his nose. Farting upwind nullifies this advantage. Why is it that when you scratch your *** through two layers of clothing (your underwear and your jeans) your fingers still stink? As pointed out by Barb F., who contributed the term to the fart thesaurus, a fart can be regarded as "aerosolized poop," which means that microscopic fragments and droplets of poop are actually distributed throughout the gaseous matrix of the fart. When delivered from the anus with some force, the components of the fart can penetrate one's clothing and these tiny particles can be trapped in the fibers of the cloth. The particles are transferred to your fingers and then your nose when you scratch and sniff. Why is it sometimes possible to taste farts? The sense of taste detects substances that are either liquid or dissolved in liquid. You can taste a fart when the fart's constituent molecules go into solution in your saliva. Do fart particles disperse in the air and float around until they hit something and then stick to it? The ultimate fate of fart particles depends on the nature of the particles. Gas molecules mostly mix into the atmosphere, although some may react chemically to form new substances. Aerosolized particles of liquid and solid poop probably do condense on surfaces. Most of these particles are polar (with a positively charged end and a negatively charged end) and are attracted to other polar substances or charged surfaces like a monitor screen. Other fart particles condense on microscopic water droplets in the air if the humidity is very high (as in a bathroom), and some particles go into solution in water. Is it possible to have bloody farts? Yes, this can happen if you are suffering from an anal fissure, a split in the wall of the colon. It can also happen to a woman who experiences a queef during her period. Why do farts seem to follow the farter? I'm sure that everyone has experienced this phenomenon, in which one delivers oneself forth of a silent but potent gaseous emission and then steps rapidly away, only to have the fart cling to one's person. Part of the reason for this annoying characteristic of farts is the turbulence that follows in the wake of a moving person. The fart "slip streams" or is actually pulled along in the farter's direction by the air currents behind the person. Another factor is that part of the fart is caught in the farter's clothing, and diffuses out slowly after the main part of the emission has dispersed. Why do farts smell so much worse in a shower than anywhere else? There are several factors. First of all, a shower is a small, enclosed space, so the fart gas is more concentrated, and the high turbidity of the air in the shower circulates the gas through the space effectively. Secondly, the high humidity and high temperature conditions in the shower enhance a person's sense of smell and taste. The farts don't actually smell worse, it's just that we can smell them better than usual. Similar conditions prevail in the bathtub. What would happen if someone farted on Venus? If Venus's surface temperature were a mere 200 to 300 degrees Fahrenheit, liquid water could exist there because of Venus's extremely high atmospheric pressure. But the temperature on Venus is almost 900 degrees Fahrenheit. Because humans are mostly water, a person would not simply emit gas on Venus, but would become gas, a whole-body fart. Venus already has a lot of sulfur compounds in its atmosphere, so a fart on Venus probably wouldn't even produce much of a smell. If you were in space without a suit, would a fart have the energy to propel you forward? Yes, a fart should propel you forward, since there is virtually no opposing force in the form of friction or gravity to counteract the force of the fart. Is it possible to freeze farts, and would they still be smelly after they are defrosted? The water vapor component of farts would freeze quite readily, but to freeze the entire fart would require high pressure and low temperature conditions such as that used to produce dry ice. The fart's composition would be unchanged by the process, and hence would still be smelly upon reversion to the gaseous state. Is it possible for a fart to rip your underwear? This is unlikely, because most underwear is made of material with a fairly high tensile strength, meaning that it can endure a certain level of extensional stress without brittle failure. Furthermore, the porous nature of underwear fabrics allows much of the fart's force to pass through the spaces rather than to stress the fabric. Where does the word "fart" come from? According to Eric Partridge in his excellent book of word origins (Origins: A Short Etymological Dictionary of Modern English), our word fart comes from the Old English word feortan, presumably of echoic origin, meaning that the word was chosen to sound like the object named. When it is cold outside and you fart, can you see it like you can see your breath? Now, that's an interesting idea! My guess would be yes, since farts are nice and moist like our breath, but this is one question that I'm not in a position to answer. I live in the tropics, and it never gets cold here. Several people have tried the experiment and have written to tell me the results. Most people said that they could indeed see their farts, but one person said that he couldn't see it even with his pants off. Here is what anywhere32 reported: "In the boys' locker room after morning water polo practice it was cold out and one of the players only had on his speedo and let out a fart. About four of us saw it and couldn't contain our laughter for the rest of the day." John of the UK said, "Farts expelled in cold air leave what can only be described as a long bushy tail. This is quite funny waiting on a train station platform on a cold dark frosty morning. A person will move away from everyone to a safe distance, and then release a long quiet fart, only to have a sudden and dramatic long bushy white tail coming from their anus; it goes down a little way and slowly curves up ending in a point, just like a dogs tail!" What are some other words for fart? The word "fart" is both a noun (referring to the substance and the sound), and a verb (referring to the act of farting). i seriously have no idea how this was posted as r & s!!!! but i hope u enjoy it as wierd as it is! i just copied and pasted it!! i thought it was funny

what you think about these 48 laws of power? dont have to read all of it. its alot.? Law 1 Never Outshine the Master Always make those above you feel comfortably superior. In your desire to please or impress them, do not go too far in displaying your talents or you might accomplish the opposite – inspire fear and insecurity. Make your masters appear more brilliant than they are and you will attain the heights of power. Law 2 Never put too Much Trust in Friends, Learn how to use Enemies Be wary of friends-they will betray you more quickly, for they are easily aroused to envy. They also become spoiled and tyrannical. But hire a former enemy and he will be more loyal than a friend, because he has more to prove. In fact, you have more to fear from friends than from enemies. If you have no enemies, find a way to make them. Law 3 Conceal your Intentions Keep people off-balance and in the dark by never revealing the purpose behind your actions. If they have no clue what you are up to, they cannot prepare a defense. Guide them far enough down the wrong path, envelope them in enough smoke, and by the time they realize your intentions, it will be too late. Law 4 Always Say Less than Necessary When you are trying to impress people with words, the more you say, the more common you appear, and the less in control. Even if you are saying something banal, it will seem original if you make it vague, open-ended, and sphinxlike. Powerful people impress and intimidate by saying less. The more you say, the more likely you are to say something foolish. Law 5 So Much Depends on Reputation – Guard it with your Life Reputation is the cornerstone of power. Through reputation alone you can intimidate and win; once you slip, however, you are vulnerable, and will be attacked on all sides. Make your reputation unassailable. Always be alert to potential attacks and thwart them before they happen. Meanwhile, learn to destroy your enemies by opening holes in their own reputations. Then stand aside and let public opinion hang them. Law 6 Court Attention at all Cost Everything is judged by its appearance; what is unseen counts for nothing. Never let yourself get lost in the crowd, then, or buried in oblivion. Stand out. Be conspicuous, at all cost. Make yourself a magnet of attention by appearing larger, more colorful, more mysterious, than the bland and timid masses. Law 7 Get others to do the Work for you, but Always Take the Credit Use the wisdom, knowledge, and legwork of other people to further your own cause. Not only will such assistance save you valuable time and energy, it will give you a godlike aura of efficiency and speed. In the end your helpers will be forgotten and you will be remembered. Never do yourself what others can do for you. Law 8 Make other People come to you – use Bait if Necessary When you force the other person to act, you are the one in control. It is always better to make your opponent come to you, abandoning his own plans in the process. Lure him with fabulous gains – then attack. You hold the cards. Law 9 Win through your Actions, Never through Argument Any momentary triumph you think gained through argument is really a Pyrrhic victory: The resentment and ill will you stir up is stronger and lasts longer than any momentary change of opinion. It is much more powerful to get others to agree with you through your actions, without saying a word. Demonstrate, do not explicate. Law 10 Infection: Avoid the Unhappy and Unlucky You can die from someone else’s misery – emotional states are as infectious as disease. You may feel you are helping the drowning man but you are only precipitating your own disaster. The unfortunate sometimes draw misfortune on themselves; they will also draw it on you. Associate with the happy and fortunate instead. Law 11 Learn to Keep People Dependent on You To maintain your independence you must always be needed and wanted. The more you are relied on, the more freedom you have. Make people depend on you for their happiness and prosperity and you have nothing to fear. Never teach them enough so that they can do without you. Law 12 Use Selective Honesty and Generosity to Disarm your Victim One sincere and honest move will cover over dozens of dishonest ones. Open-hearted gestures of honesty and generosity bring down the guard of even the most suspicious people. Once your selective honesty opens a hole in their armor, you can deceive and manipulate them at will. A timely gift – a Trojan horse – will serve the same purpose. Law 13 When Asking for Help, Appeal to People’s Self-Interest, Never to their Mercy or Gratitude If you need to turn to an ally for help, do not bother to remind him of your past assistance and good deeds. He will find a way to ignore you. Instead, uncover something in your request, or in your alliance with him, that will benefit him, and emphasize it out of all proportion. He will respond enthusiastically when he sees something to be gained for himself. Law 14 Pose as a Friend, Work as a Spy Knowing about your rival is critical. Use spies to gather valuable information that will keep you a step ahead. Better still: Play the spy yourself. In polite social encounters, learn to probe. Ask indirect questions to get people to reveal their weaknesses and intentions. There is no occasion that is not an opportunity for artful spying. Law 15 Crush your Enemy Totally All great leaders since Moses have known that a feared enemy must be crushed completely. (Sometimes they have learned this the hard way.) If one ember is left alight, no matter how dimly it smolders, a fire will eventually break out. More is lost through stopping halfway than through total annihilation: The enemy will recover, and will seek revenge. Crush him, not only in body but in spirit. Law 16 Use Absence to Increase Respect and Honor Too much circulation makes the price go down: The more you are seen and heard from, the more common you appear. If you are already established in a group, temporary withdrawal from it will make you more talked about, even more admired. You must learn when to leave. Create value through scarcity. Law 17 Keep Others in Suspended Terror: Cultivate an Air of Unpredictability Humans are creatures of habit with an insatiable need to see familiarity in other people’s actions. Your predictability gives them a sense of control. Turn the tables: Be deliberately unpredictable. Behavior that seems to have no consistency or purpose will keep them off-balance, and they will wear themselves out trying to explain your moves. Taken to an extreme, this strategy can intimidate and terrorize. Law 18 Do Not Build Fortresses to Protect Yourself – Isolation is Dangerous The world is dangerous and enemies are everywhere – everyone has to protect themselves. A fortress seems the safest. But isolation exposes you to more dangers than it protects you from – it cuts you off from valuable information, it makes you conspicuous and an easy target. Better to circulate among people find allies, mingle. You are shielded from your enemies by the crowd. Law 19 Know Who You’re Dealing with – Do Not Offend the Wrong Person There are many different kinds of people in the world, and you can never assume that everyone will react to your strategies in the same way. Deceive or outmaneuver some people and they will spend the rest of their lives seeking revenge. They are wolves in lambs’ clothing. Choose your victims and opponents carefully, then – never offend or deceive the wrong person. Law 20 Do Not Commit to Anyone It is the fool who always rushes to take sides. Do not commit to any side or cause but yourself. By maintaining your independence, you become the master of others – playing people against one another, making them pursue you. Law 21 Play a Sucker to Catch a Sucker – Seem Dumber than your Mark No one likes feeling stupider than the next persons. The trick, is to make your victims feel smart – and not just smart, but smarter than you are. Once convinced of this, they will never suspect that you may have ulterior motives. Law 22 Use the Surrender Tactic: Transform Weakness into Power When you are weaker, never fight for honor’s sake; choose surrender instead. Surrender gives you time to recover, time to torment and irritate your conqueror, time to wait for his power to wane. Do not give him the satisfaction of fighting and defeating you – surrender first. By turning the other check you infuriate and unsettle him. Make surrender a tool of power. Law 23 Concentrate Your Forces Conserve your forces and energies by keeping them concentrated at their strongest point. You gain more by finding a rich mine and mining it deeper, than by flitting from one shallow mine to another – intensity defeats extensity every time. When looking for sources of power to elevate you, find the one key patron, the fat cow who will give you milk for a long time to come. Law 24 Play the Perfect Courtier The perfect courtier thrives in a world where everything revolves around power and political dexterity. He has mastered the art of indirection; he flatters, yields to superiors, and asserts power over others in the mot oblique and graceful manner. Learn and apply the laws of courtiership and there will be no limit to how far you can rise in the court. Law 25 Re-Create Yourself Do not accept the roles that society foists on you. Re-create yourself by forging a new identity, one that commands attention and never bores the audience. Be the master of your own image rather than letting others define if for you. Incorporate dramatic devices into your public gestures and actions – your power will be enhanced and your character will seem larger than life. Law 26 Keep Your Hands Clean You must seem a paragon of civility and efficiency: Your hands are never soiled by mistakes and nasty deeds. Maintain such a spotless appearance by using others as scapegoats and cat’s-paws to disguise your involvement. Law 27 Play on People’s Need to Believe to Create a Cultlike Following People have an overwhelming desire to believe in something. Become the focal point of such desire by offering them a cause, a new faith to follow. Keep your words vague but full of promise; emphasize enthusiasm over rationality and clear thinking. Give your new disciples rituals to perform, ask them to make sacrifices on your behalf. In the absence of organized religion and grand causes, your new belief system will bring you untold power. Law 28 Enter Action with Boldness If you are unsure of a course of action, do not attempt it. Your doubts and hesitations will infect your execution. Timidity is dangerous: Better to enter with boldness. Any mistakes you commit through audacity are easily corrected with more audacity. Everyone admires the bold; no one honors the timid. Law 29 Plan All the Way to the End The ending is everything. Plan all the way to it, taking into account all the possible consequences, obstacles, and twists of fortune that might reverse your hard work and give the glory to others. By planning to the end you will not be overwhelmed by circumstances and you will know when to stop. Gently guide fortune and help determine the future by thinking far ahead. Law 30 Make your Accomplishments Seem Effortless Your actions must seem natural and executed with ease. All the toil and practice that go into them, and also all the clever tricks, must be concealed. When you act, act effortlessly, as if you could do much more. Avoid the temptation of revealing how hard you work – it only raises questions. Teach no one your tricks or they will be used against you. Law 31 Control the Options: Get Others to Play with the Cards you Deal The best deceptions are the ones that seem to give the other person a choice: Your victims feel they are in control, but are actually your puppets. Give people options that come out in your favor whichever one they choose. Force them to make choices between the lesser of two evils, both of which serve your purpose. Put them on the horns of a dilemma: They are gored wherever they turn. Law 32 Play to People’s Fantasies The truth is often avoided because it is ugly and unpleasant. Never appeal to truth and reality unless you are prepared for the anger that comes for disenchantment. Life is so harsh and distressing that people who can manufacture romance or conjure up fantasy are like oases in the desert: Everyone flocks to them. There is great power in tapping into the fantasies of the masses. Law 33 Discover Each Man’s Thumbscrew Everyone has a weakness, a gap in the castle wall. That weakness is usual y an insecurity, an uncontrollable emotion or need; it can also be a small secret pleasure. Either way, once found, it is a thumbscrew you can turn to your advantage. Law 34 Be Royal in your Own Fashion: Act like a King to be treated like one The way you carry yourself will often determine how you are treated; In the long run, appearing vulgar or common will make people disrespect you. For a king respects himself and inspires the same sentiment in others. By acting regally and confident of your powers, you make yourself seem destined to wear a crown. Law 35 Master the Art of Timing Never seem to be in a hurry – hurrying betrays a lack of control over yourself, and over time. Always seem patient, as if you know that everything will come to you eventually. Become a detective of the right moment; sniff out the spirit of the times, the trends that will carry you to power. Learn to stand back when the time is not yet ripe, and to strike fiercely when it has reached fruition. Law 36 Disdain Things you cannot have: Ignoring them is the best Revenge By acknowledging a petty problem you give it existence and credibility. The more attention you pay an enemy, the stronger you make him; and a small mistake is often made worse and more visible when you try to fix it. It is sometimes best to leave things alone. If there is something you want but cannot have, show contempt for it. The less interest you reveal, the more superior you seem. Law 37 Create Compelling Spectacles Striking imagery and grand symbolic gestures create the aura of power – everyone responds to them. Stage spectacles for those around you, then full of arresting visuals and radiant symbols that heighten your presence. Dazzled by appearances, no one will notice what you are really doing. Law 38 Think as you like but Behave like others If you make a show of going against the times, flaunting your unconventional ideas and unorthodox ways, people will think that you only want attention and that you look down upon them. They will find a way to punish you for making them feel inferior. It is far safer to blend in and nurture the common touch. Share your originality only with tolerant friends and those who are sure to appreciate your uniqueness. Law 39 Stir up Waters to Catch Fish Anger and emotion are strategically counterproductive. You must always stay calm and objective. But if you can make your enemies angry while staying calm yourself, you gain a decided advantage. Put your enemies off-balance: Find the chink in their vanity through which you can rattle them and you hold the strings. Law 40 Despise the Free Lunch What is offered for free is dangerous – it usually involves either a trick or a hidden obligation. What has worth is worth paying for. By paying your own way you stay clear of gratitude, guilt, and deceit. It is also often wise to pay the full price – there is no cutting corners with excellence. Be lavish with your money and keep it circulating, for generosity is a sign and a magnet for power. Law 41 Avoid Stepping into a Great Man’s Shoes What happens first always appears better and more original than what comes after. If you succeed a great man or have a famous parent, you will have to accomplish double their achievements to outshine them. Do not get lost in their shadow, or stuck in a past not of your own making: Establish your own name and identity by changing course. Slay the overbearing father, disparage his legacy, and gain power by shining in your own way. Law 42 Strike the Shepherd and the Sheep will Scatter Trouble can often be traced to a single strong individual – the stirrer, the arrogant underling, the poisoned of goodwill. If you allow such people room to operate, others will succumb to their influence. Do not wait for the troubles they cause to multiply, do not try to negotiate with them – they are irredeemable. Neutralize their influence by isolating or banishing them. Strike at the source of the trouble and the sheep will scatter. Law 43 Work on the Hearts and Minds of Others Coercion creates a reaction that will eventually work against you. You must seduce others into wanting to move in your direction. A person you have seduced becomes your loyal pawn. And the way to seduce others is to operate on their individual psychologies and weaknesses. Soften up the resistant by working on their emotions, playing on what they hold dear and what they fear. Ignore the hearts and minds of others and they will grow to hate you. Law 44 Disarm and Infuriate with the Mirror Effect The mirror reflects reality, but it is also the perfect tool for deception: When you mirror your enemies, doing exactly as they do, they cannot figure out your strategy. The Mirror Effect mocks and humiliates them, making them overreact. By holding up a mirror to their psyches, you seduce them with the illusion that you share their values; by holding up a mirror to their actions, you teach them a lesson. Few can resist the power of Mirror Effect. Law 45 Preach the Need for Change, but Never Reform too much at Once Everyone understands the need for change in the abstract, but on the day-to-day level people are creatures of habit. Too much innovation is traumatic, and will lead to revolt. If you are new to a position of power, or an outsider trying to build a power base, make a show of respecting the old way of doing things. If change is necessary, make it feel like a gentle improvement on the past. Law 46 Never appear too Perfect Appearing better than others is always dangerous, but most dangerous of all is to appear to have no faults or weaknesses. Envy creates silent enemies. It is smart to occasionally display defects, and admit to harmless vices, in order to deflect envy and appear more human and approachable. Only gods and the dead can seem perfect with impunity. Law 47 Do not go Past the Mark you Aimed for; In Victory, Learn when to Stop The moment of victory is often the moment of greatest peril. In the heat of victory, arrogance and overconfidence can push you past the goal you had aimed for, and by going too far, you make more enemies than you defeat. Do not allow success to go to your head. There is no substitute for strategy and careful planning. Set a goal, and when you reach it, stop. Law 48 Assume Formlessness By taking a shape, by having a visible plan, you open yourself to attack. Instead of taking a form for your enemy to grasp, keep yourself adaptable and on the move. Accept the fact that nothing is certain and no law is fixed. The best way to protect yourself is to be as fluid and formless as water; never bet on stability or lasting order. Everything changes.

Why are there so many scientific and historical innacuracies in the word of your God? Science and History in the Bible All fowls that creep, going upon all four, shall be an abomination unto you.--Lev.11:20 Arguments cannot be answered by personal abuse.... Should it turn out that I am the worst man in the whole world, the story of the flood will remain just as improbable as before, and the contradictions of the Pentateuch will still demand an explanation. -- Robert Ingersoll, Some Mistakes of Moses Genesis The Genesis 1 creation account conflicts with the order of events that are known to science. In Genesis, the earth is created before light and stars, birds and whales before reptiles and insects, and flowering plants before any animals. The true order of events was just the opposite. 1:1-2:3 God creates light and separates light from darkness, and day from night, on the first day. Yet he didn't make the light producing objects (the sun and the stars) until the fourth day (1:14-19). And how could there be "the evening and the morning" on the first day if there was no sun to mark them? 1:3-5 God spends one-sixth of his entire creative effort (the second day) working on a solid firmament. This strange structure, which God calls heaven, is intended to separate the higher waters from the lower waters. 1:6-8 Plants are made on the third day before there was a sun to drive their photosynthetic processes (1:14-19). 1:11 God lets "the earth bring forth" the plants, rather than creating them directly. Maybe Genesis is not so anti-evolution after all. 1:11 In an apparent endorsement of astrology, God places the sun, moon, and stars in the firmament so that they can be used "for signs". This, of course, is exactly what astrologers do: read "the signs" in the Zodiac in an effort to predict what will happen on Earth. 1:14 God makes two lights: "the greater light [the sun] to rule the day, and the lesser light [the moon] to rule the night." But the moon is not a light, but only reflects light from the sun. And why, if God made the moon to "rule the night", does it spend half of its time moving through the daytime sky? 1:16 "He made the stars also." God spends a day making light (before making the stars) and separating light from darkness; then, at the end of a hard day's work, and almost as an afterthought, he makes the trillions of stars. 1:16 "And God set them [the stars] in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth." 1:17 In verse 11, God "let the earth bring forth" the plants. Now he has the earth "bring forth" the animals as well. So maybe the creationists have it all wrong. Maybe God created livings things through the process of evolution. 1:24 God gave humans dominion over every other living thing on earth. 1:26 God commands us to "be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over ... every living thing that moveth upon the earth." 1:28 "I have given you every herb ... and every tree ... for meat." 1:29 All animals were originally herbivores. Tapeworms, vampire bats, mosquitoes, and barracudas -- all were strict vegetarians, as they were created by God. 1:30 "God saw every thing that he had made, and, behold, it was very good." He purposefully designed a system that ensures the suffering and death of all his creatures, parasite and host, predator and prey. 1:31 In Genesis 1 the entire creation takes 6 days, but the universe is at least 12 billion years old, with new stars constantly being formed. 1:31 Humans were not created instantaneously from dust and breath, but evolved over millions of years from simpler life forms. 2:7 After making the animals, God has Adam name them all. The naming of several million species must have kept Adam busy for a while. 2:18-22 God fashions a woman out of one of Adam's ribs. Because of this story, it was commonly believed (and sometimes it is still said today) that males have one less rib than females. When Vesalius showed in 1543 that the number of ribs was the same in males and females, it created a storm of controversy. 2:19 God curses the serpent. From now on the serpent will crawl on his belly and eat dust. One wonders how he got around before -- by hopping on his tail, perhaps? But snakes don't eat dust, do they? 3:14 Because Adam listened to Eve, God cursed the ground and causes thorns and thistles to grow. Before this, according to the (false) Genesis story, plants had no natural defenses. The rose had no thorn, cacti were spineless, holly leaves were smooth, and the nettle had no sting. Foxgloves, oleander, and milkweeds were all perfectly safe to eat. 3:17-18 "There were giants in the earth in those days." Well, I suppose it's good to know that. But why is there no archaeological evidence for the existence of these giants? 6:4 Noah is told to make an ark that is 450 feet long. 6:14-15 Whether by twos or by sevens, Noah takes male and female representatives from each species of "every thing that creepeth upon the earth." 7:8 God opens the "windows of heaven." He does this every time it rains. 7:11 All of the animals boarded the ark "in the selfsame day." 7:13-14 The flood covered the highest mountain tops (Mount Everest?) with fifteen cubits to spare. 7:20 "The windows of heaven were stopped, and the rain from heaven was restrained." This happens whenever it stops raining. 8:2 Noah sends a dove out to see if there was any dry land. But the dove returns without finding any. Then, just seven days later, the dove goes out again and returns with an olive leaf. But how could an olive tree survive the flood? And if any seeds happened to survive, they certainly wouldn't germinate and grow leaves within a seven day period. 8:8-11 When the animals left the ark, what would they have eaten? There would have been no plants after the ground had been submerged for nearly a year. What would the carnivores have eaten? Whatever prey they ate would have gone extinct. And how did the New World primates or the Australian marsupials find their way back after the flood subsided? 8:19 Noah kills the "clean beasts" and burns their dead bodies for God. According to 7:8 this would have caused the extinction of all "clean" animals since only two of each were taken onto the ark. 8:20-21 "Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth." Although this would have been good advice for the mythical Noah, it is deadly advice for humankind as a whole. Overpopulation is one of our greatest problems, yet there is nothing in the bible to address it. 9:1 According to this verse, all animals fear humans. Although it is true that many do, it is also true that some do not. Sharks and grizzly bears, for example, are generally much less afraid of us than we are of them. 9:2 "Into your hand are they (the animals) delivered." God gave the animals to humans, and they can do whatever they please with them. This verse has been used by bible believers to justify all kinds of cruelty to animals and environmental destruction. 9:2 God is rightly filled with remorse for having killed his creatures. He even puts the rainbow in the sky to remind himself of his promise to the animals not to do it again. But rainbows are caused by the nature of light, the refractive index of water, and the shape of raindrops. There were rainbows billions of years before humans existed. 9:13 Some creationists believe that this verse refers to continental drift, which, they say, began to occur during the days of Pelag (which means "division"), about 100 or so years after the flood. But many other creationists disagree. 10:25 "The whole earth was of one language." But this could not be true, since by this time (around 2400 BCE) there were already many languages, each unintelligible to the others. 11:1, 6 God worries that people could build a tower high enough to reach him (them?) in heaven, and that by so doing they will become omnipotent. 11:4-6 According to the Tower of Babel story, the many human languages were created instantaneously by God. But actually the various languages evolved gradually over long periods of time. 11:9 The ridiculously long lives of the patriarchs. 11:10-32 "And they returned to the land of the Philistines." But the Philistines didn't arrive in the region of Canaan until around 1200 BCE -- 800 years after Abraham's supposed migration from Ur. 21:32, 26:1, 8, 15, 18 Laban learns "by experience" that God has blessed him for Jacob's sake. "By experience" means "by divination", at least that is how most other versions translate this verse. 30:27 Jacob displays his (and God's) knowledge of biology by having goats copulate while looking at streaked rods. The result is streaked baby goats. 30:37-39 God (or an angel) praises Jacob for his fancy genetic work in Gen.30:37-39. 31:11-12 Joseph and his magic divining cup. 44:5, 44:15 Exodus It took the Israelites 40 years to travel from Egypt to Canaan, yet such a journey, even at that time, would have taken no more than ten days. 16:35 The Israelite population went from 70 (or 75) to several million in a few hundred years. 1:5,7, 12:37, 38:26 Why are some people born with disabilities? Because God deliberately makes them that way. 4:11 God led the Israelites through the land of the Philistines, hundreds of years before the Philistines were established in Canaan. 13:17 "The manna referred to in the Bible, in Exodus 16:14, seems to have been the dried excrement of Trabutina mannipara, a scale insect that feeds on tamarisk trees." Benjamin B. Normark, The Sex Lives of Scales, Natural History, Sept. 2004. 16:14-15 "In six days the LORD made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them." Believers often say that the "days" of creation should be taken allegorically, but this verse is quite clear. God created the universe in six 24 hour days. 20:11 Leviticus The bible says that hares and coneys are unclean because they "chew the cud" but do not part the hoof. But hares and coneys are not ruminants and they do not "chew the cud." 11:5-6 Bats are birds to the biblical God. 11:13, 19 Be sure to watch out for those "other flying creeping things which have four feet." (I wish God wouldn't get so technical!) I guess he must mean four-legged insects. You'd think that since God made the insects, and so many of them (at least several million species), that he would know how many legs they have! 11:23 God's law for lepers: Get two birds. Kill one. Dip the live bird in the blood of the dead one. Sprinkle the blood on the leper seven times, and then let the blood-soaked bird fly off. Next find a lamb and kill it. Wipe some of its blood on the patient's right ear, thumb, and big toe. Sprinkle seven times with oil and wipe some of the oil on his right ear, thumb and big toe. Repeat. Finally kill a couple doves and offer one for a sin offering and the other for a burnt offering. 14:2-52 Numbers The Israelite population went from seventy (Ex.1:5) to several million (over 600,000 adult males) in just a few generations! 1:45-46 God sends quails to feed his people until they were "two cubits [about a meter] high upon the face of the earth." Taking the "face of the earth" to be a circle with a radius of say 30 kilometers (an approximate day's journey), this would amount to 3 trillion (3x1012) liters of quails. At 2 quails per liter, this would provide a couple million quails for each of several million people. 11:31 God strikes Miriam with leprosy. (In the Bible, leprosy is caused by the wrath of God or the malice of Satan.) 12:10 "And there we saw the giants ... And we were in our own sight as grasshoppers, and so we were in their sight." This statement may have been figurative, hyperbole, typical biblical exaggeration, or an actual description of the sons of Anak, in which case they must have been about 100 meters tall. These are the same giants (the Nephilium) that resulted when the "sons of God" mated with "the daughters of men in Gen.6:4. Of course these superhuman god-men should have been destroyed in the flood. So what are they doing still alive? 13:33 It took the Israelites 40 years to travel from Egypt to Canaan, yet such a journey, even at that time, would have taken no more than ten days. 14:33, 32:13 God's cure for snakebite: a brass serpent on a pole. 21:8 God has "the strength of a unicorn." Oh heck, I bet he's even stronger than a unicorn. 23:22, 24:8 Deuteronomy It took the Israelites 40 years to travel from Egypt to Canaan, yet such a journey, even at that time, would have taken no more than ten days. 2:7, 8:2, 29:5 "A land of giants: giants dwelt therein in old time." (They must have been much more common back then.) 2:10-11, 20-21 Og, the king of the giants, was a tall man, even by NBA standards. His bed measured 9 by 4 cubits (13.5 feet long and 6 feet wide). 3:11 God promises to cast out seven nations including the Amorites, Canaanites, and the Jebusites. But he was unable to fulfill his promise. These nations were "greater and mightier" than the Israelites, who according to Ex.12:37 and Num.1:45-46 already had numbered several million. So the region, according to the bible, must have had a population of more than twenty million! 7:1 This verse mistakenly says that the hare chews its cud. 14:7-8 To the biblical God, a bat is just an another unclean bird. 14:11, 18 "Their wine is the poison of dragons." I wonder what genus and species the bible is referring to when it mentions dragons. 32:33 Joseph's "horns are like the horns of a unicorn." 33:17 Joshua It took the Israelites 40 years to travel from Egypt to Canaan, yet such a journey, even at that time, would have taken no more than ten days. 5:6 In Joshua 8 the Israelites destroy Ai and make it a desolate heap. But Ai was an abandoned city by the time of the Israelites and this story is a myth invented to explain the ruins of an ancient city that the Israelites encountered. See Archaeology and Biblical Accuracy by Farrell Till. 8:1-29 This verse says that Ai was never again occupied after it was destroyed by Joshua. But Nehemiah (7:32) lists it among the cities of Israel at the time of the Babylonian captivity. 8:28 In a divine type of daylight savings time, God makes the sun stand still so that Joshua can get all his killing done before dark. 10:12-13 "And the coast of Og king of Bashan, which as of the remnant of the giants...." 12:4, 18:6 Judges "The stars in their courses fought against Sisera." Unless astrology is true, how can the stars affect the outcome of a battle? 5:20 "As the sun ... goeth forth in his might." The sun, according to the bible, goes around the earth. 5:31 1 Samuel "The pillars of the earth are the LORD's, and he hath set the world upon them. 2:8 Goliath was ten feet tall ("six cubits and a span"). 17:4 2 Samuel In what is surely a biblical exaggeration, we are told that "the servants of David" killed 20,000 soldiers in one day. And that "the wood [forest] devoured more people that day than the sword devoured." It must have been spooky forest to have devoured more than 20,000 soldiers. There were probably lots of lions and tigers and bears. (Oh my!)18:7-8 The earth shakes, the foundations of heaven move, smoke comes out of God's nostrils, and fire out of his mouth. 22:8-16 How many soldiers did Israel have? This verse says that Judah and Israel had a total of 1,300,000 fighting men (1 Chr.21:5 says 1,570,000) in this battle. Of course, this is a ridiculously high number for a battle between two tribal armies in 1000 BCE. (The United States had about 1.37 million active duty soldiers in 2001.) 24:9 1 Kings This verse implies that the value of p is 3. (The actual value is approximately 3.14159.) 7:23 God creates droughts by causing "heaven to shut up" as a punishment for sin. 8:35 Ever the playful spirit, God withers, and then restores, the hand of king Jeroboam. 13:4 2 Kings Elisha cures a leper, but only after the leper dips himself seven times in the Jordan. 5:14 Elisha not only can cure leprosy, he can also dish it out. Here he makes his servant (Gehazi) and all his descendants lepers forever. 5:27 A dead body is brought to life when it accidentally touches the bones of Elisha. 13:21 Isaiah, with a little help from God, makes the sun move backwards ten degrees. Now that's quite a trick. All at once, the earth stopped spinning and then reversed its direction of rotation. Or maybe the sun traveled around the earth in those days! 20:11 1 Chronicles Some creationists believe that this verse (and Gen.10:25) refers to continental drift, which, they say, began to occur during the days of Pelag (which means "division"), about 100 or so years after the flood. 1:19 "The earth ... shall be stable, that it be not moved." It doesn't spin on its axis or travel about the sun. 16:30 According to this verse David's army had 1,100,000 men from Israel and 470,000 men from Judah, Of course, this numbers is ridiculously high for a battle between two tribal armies in 1000 BCE. (The United States had about 1.37 million active duty soldiers in 2001.) 21:5 David provides Solomon with a fantastically large amount of gold and silver with which to build the temple: 100,000 talents of gold and 1,000,000 talents of silver. Since a talent was about 60 pounds, this would be about 3,000 tons of gold and 30,000 tons of silver. 22:14 King David collects ten thousand drams (or darics) for the construction of the temple in Jerusalem. This is especially interesting since darics were coins named after King Darius I who lived some five hundred years after David. 29:7 As usual, the reported amounts of gold, silver, and iron are grossly exaggerated. (100,000 talents of iron, for example, would be about 34 million kilograms.) 29:7 2 Chronicles Since the molten sea was round with a diameter of ten cubits and a circumference of thirty cubits, we know that the biblical value of p is 3. (The actual value is approximately 3.14159.) 4:2 Abijah spoke to 1,200,000 soldiers at one time. (He had a really loud voice.) 13:3-4 500,000 soldiers die in a single God-assisted slaughter. 13:16-17 In the largest single God-assisted massacre in the bible, Asa, with God's help, kills one million Ethiopians. 14:8-14 Asa, when he had a foot disease, went to physicians instead of seeking the Lord. (God disapproves of those who seek medical help rather than "seeking the Lord.") 16:12 God makes Uzziah a leper for burning incense without a license. 26:19-21 Esther "Haman thought in his heart." Most people think with their heads, but biblical folks think with their hearts. 6:6 Job The earth rests upon pillars and doesn't move (unless God gets angry or something). 9:6 "Which commandeth the sun, and it riseth not." The earth is fixed and the sun travels about it. 9:7 Heaven is set upon pillars that tremble when God gets mad. 26:11 The earth is set on foundations and it does not move. 38:4-6 God has snow and hail all stored up to use later "in time of trouble." 38:22 God spread out the sky, which is a solid structure, hard and strong like a mirror. 37:18 Ostriches are not cruel and stupid birds who abandon their eggs to die after laying them, as these verses imply. They are, in fact, careful and attentive parents. The male scoops out a hollow for the eggs, which are incubated by the female during the day and the male at night. After the eggs are hatched, they are cared for by the mother for over a month, at which time the chicks can keep up with running adults. 39:13-16 The bible is wrong about ostriches being cruel and inattentive parents (39:13-16). But if they were, whose fault would it be? Why would God deprive them of the tools that are needed to do the job right? 39:17 Bible believers have identified the behemoth as a hippopotamus, dinosaur, wildebeest, or crocodile. But my favorite is the way these verses are translated by Stephen Mitchell: "Look now: the Beast that I made: he eats grass like a bull. Look: the power in his thighs, the pulsing sinews of his belly. His penis stiffens like a pine; his testicles bulge with vigor." 40:15-16 "Canst thou draw out leviathan with an hook? or his tongue with a cord?" 41:1-34 Psalms The earth shakes whenever God really gets mad. 18:7 "The foundations of the world were discovered ... at the blast of the breath of thy nostrils." (The earth is set on firm foundations and does not move -- unless God blows his nose.) 18:15 "The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament sheweth his handywork." 19:1 The sun moves around the earth. 19:4-6 From his seat in heaven, God can see the whole earth and all its inhabitants. (He sits directly above the earth, which is a flat disc below him.) 33:14-15 Diseases are sent by God to punish sin. 38:3 According to the psalmist, snails melt. But they don't, of course, they simply leave a slimy trail as they move along. 58:8 God is so strong that he can break the head of dragons and of leviathan. 74:13-14 God holds the earth up with pillars. 75:3 Another reference to "the foundations of the earth", implying that the earth is fixed and does not move. 82:5 "Thou hast broken Rahab [the sea monster] in pieces." 89:10 "The world also is established, that it cannot be moved." 93:1 "The world also shall be established that it shall not be moved." 96:10 "The Lord ... who healeth all thy diseases." God heals all diseases. Medical science is unnecessary. 103:2-3 "God ... who stretchest out the heavens like a curtain" (The earth is stationary and does not orbit the sun.) 104:5 "In wisdom hast thou made them all." 104:24 God is offended by those who make things with their hands or invent things with their minds. 106:39 "The LORD is good to all: and his tender mercies are over all his works." Then why do nearly all animals die painful deaths from starvation, predation, or disease long before they reach adulthood? 145:9 God "satisfiest the desire of every living thing." But in nature few needs are met and few desires are satisfied. Life is short, hard, cruel, and painful for nearly every living thing. 145:17 "He calleth them all by their names." God knows how many stars there are and knows them all by name. That's pretty impressive since there are 100 billion or so gallaxies, each containing about 100 billion stars. 147:7 "Praise him in the firmament of his power." 150:1 Ecclesiastes "The sun also ariseth" Although this verse is interpreted figuratively today, it was taken literally by virtually all Christians until the Copernican revolution, and was used by the Church to condemn Galileo for teaching the heliocentric heresy. 1:5 "He hath made every thing beautiful." Everything is beautiful in its own way. Parasitic worms, cancer cells, bubonic plague. You just have to look at it from God's eyes. 3:11 "No man can find out the work that God maketh." Science is impossible. We can learn nothing at all about the natural world. 3:11 Isaiah "The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb...." I wonder what will become of the spiders. Will they be more friendly toward flies? And will the parasitic wasps find another way to feed their larvae? Or will they continue to feed off the living bodies of caterpillars? 11:6, 65:25 "And the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice' den." A cockatrice is a serpent, hatched from a cock's egg, that can kill with a glance. They are rare nowadays. 11:8 God will gather up the people of Judea "from the four corners of the earth." In the Bible's view, the earth is flat with four corners. 11:12 According to the Bible, the moon produces its own light and the earth does not move. 13:10 When God gets really angry, he causes earthquakes. 13:13 Dragons will live in Babylonian palaces and satyrs will dance there. 13:21-22 Out of the serpent's root shall come forth a cockatrice, and his fruit shall be a fiery flying serpent." What ever happened to these fascinating biblical creatures? 14:29 God will turn the earth upside down, knock it off of its foundations, and then shake and bake it until it "reels to and fro like a drunkard." 24:1, 18-20 God will punish the leviathan ("that crooked serpent") with his own sword and will kill the sea dragon. 27:1 Natural disasters (earthquakes, storms, fires, tsunamis) are caused by, and are a sign of, God's wrath. 29:7 Among the many strange creatures mentioned in the Bible that no longer seem to exist is the "fiery flying serpent." 30:6 "The light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun shall be sevenfold." Well, this is one prophecy that will never come true. Since the moon has no light of its own, but only reflects that of the sun, it could never shine like the sun. And the sun will not, at least not while there are humans to see it, shine 7 times as bright as it does now. 30:26 "And the unicorns shall come down with them." 34:7 Dragons and satyrs may not seem real to you, but they did to the author of these verses. 34:13-14 God makes the sun move backwards 10 degrees. Now that's a neat trick! 38:8 The earth is a flat disc that God looks down upon from his throne in heaven. 40:22 Even the dragons honor God. 43:20 God cut Rahab (the sea monster) to pieces, wounded the dragon, and dried up the sea. 51:9-10 Bad people hatch poisonous cockatrice eggs. Whoever eats the eggs will die, and when the eggs are crushed a viper hatches out of them. 59:5 "Neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee." Of course the moon doesn't give off light, but only reflects the light from the sun. 60:19 Jeremiah Droughts are punishments from God. 3:3 "I will send serpents, cockatrices among you, which will not be charmed, and they shall bite you." A cockatrice is a serpent, hatched from a cock's egg, that can kill with a glance. They are rare nowadays. 8:17 When God gets angry, the earth trembles. (That's what causes earthquakes.) 10:10 The wild asses "snuffed up the wind like dragons." 14:6 The earth is set on foundations and does not move. 31:37 Lamentations Ostriches are not cruel and inattentive parents, as this verse implies. They are, in fact, careful and attentive parents. The male scoops out a hollow for the eggs, which are incubated by the female during the day and the male at night. After the eggs are hatched, they are cared for by the mother for over a month, at which time the chicks can keep up with running adults. 4:3 Ezekiel "The firmament ... the terrible crystal, stretched forth over their heads above." 1:22 The world is flat and has four corners. 7:2 The firmament is over the heads of the cherubim. 10:1 God "will cover the sun with a cloud, and the moon shall not give her light." To Ezekiel, the sun is just a little light that can be covered with a cloud, and the moon produces its own light. 32:7 Daniel The third year of the reign of Jehoiakim would be 606 BCE, at which time Nebuchadnezzar was not yet king of Babylon. It was 597 BCE that Nebuchadnezzar invaded Jerusalem for the first time (without actually destroying it). By that time Jehohiakim was dead and his son, Jehoiachin, was ruling. 1:1 The stone became "a great mountain" that "filled the whole earth." This could only be possible on a flat, disc-shaped earth. 2:35 Daniel's tree is tall enough to be seen from "the end of all the earth." Only on a flat earth would this be possible. 4:10-11, 20 Apparently, the author of Daniel knew of only two Babylonian kings during the period of the exile: Nebuchadnezzar and Belshazzar, who he wrongly thought was the son of Nebuchadnezzar. But Nebuchadnezzar died in 562 BCE and was succeeded by his son, Awil-Marduk (referred to in the bible as "Evilmerodach" [see 2 Kg.25:27 and Jer.52:31]). In 560 BCE, Amel-Marduk was assassinated by his brother-in-law, Nergal-shar-usur. The next and last king of Babylon was Nabonidus who reigned from 556 to 539, when Babylon was conquered by Cyrus. It was Nabonidus, and not Belshazzar, who was the last of the Babylonian kings. Belshazzar was a the son and viceroy of Nabonidus. But he was not a king, and was not the son (or any other relation) of Nebuchadnezzar. 5:2,11,18,22 Darius the Median is a fictitious character whom the author perhaps confused with Darius I of Persia, who came to the throne in 521 BCE, 17 years after the fall of Babylon. The author of Daniel incorrectly makes him the successor of Belshazzar instead of Cyrus. 5:31 To Daniel, the stars are small objects that can fall from the sky and then be "stamped upon." 8:10 "They ... shall shine as the brightness of the firmament." 12:3 Joel "The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood." These "signs" were a lot more impressive before the causes of solar and lunar eclipses were understood. 2:31 Amos God destroyed the Amorites who were a race of giants as tall as cedars and as strong as oaks. 2:9 It took the Israelites 40 years to travel from Egypt to Canaan, yet such a journey, even at that time, would have taken no more than ten days. 2:10 Jonah God makes "a great fish" to swallow Jonah. And Jonah stayed in the fish's belly for three days and three nights. 1:17 "Now Nineveh was an exceeding great city of three days' journey." That would make it about 60 miles in diameter -- larger than Los Angeles! 3:3 Micah The earth is set upon strong foundations and therefore does not move. 6:2 Nahum Tornadoes, earthquakes, and fires are caused by God and are signs of his anger. 1:5 Habakkuk "The sun and moon stood still in their habitation." This verse apparently refers to Joshua 10:12-13, where God makes the sun stand still. 3:11 Matthew When was Jesus born? 2:1 "The star ... went before them." If the star "went before them," leading them to Bethlehem, then it couldn't have been a star or any other astronomical object or event. But Matthew couldn't have known that. Everyone at the time thought that stars were just little points of light a short distance above the earth. It'd be no problem to have one hover above a particular place for a while. 2:9 Herod kills all boys in and around Bethlehem that are two years old and under. Such a massacre would certainly have been noted by contemporary historians. Yet not even Josephus, who documented Herod's life in detail, mentioned this event. 2:16 The devil kidnaps Jesus and takes him up to the top of the temple, and then to the top of "an exceedingly high mountain," high enough to see "all the kingdoms of the world." I guess the earth was flat in those days. 4:8 "Behold the fowls of the air...." Jesus says that God feeds them. But, if so, he does one hell of a lousy job at it. Most birds die before leaving the nest, and the few who manage to fly soon die painful deaths of starvation, predation, or disease. If God is caring for them, pray that he stays away from you. 6:26 Speaking of the birds, Jesus asks: "Are ye not much better than they?" This is meant as a rhetorical question, but the answer is far from obvious to me. I guess to Jesus, though, birds are not worth much compared to humans. So you can do whatever the hell you want with (and to) them. 6:26 According to Matthew, people who cannot speak are possessed by the devil. 9:32-33 Jesus gives his disciples "power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness." 10:1 Jesus tells his disciples to perform all the usual tricks: "heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, and cast out devils." 10:8 God is involved in the death of every sparrow. He sees to it that they each die painful deaths of starvation, predation, or disease. But don't worry. God will do the same for you. (He thinks that humans are worth much more than sparrows.) 10:29. 31 Jesus casts out a devil from a man who was blind and dumb. (Thos we are unable to see or hear are possessed by devils.) 12:22 Some Christians believe that the natural evil in the world (predators, parasites, pain, death) is due to Satan, not God. 13:28 Jesus is incorrect when he says that the mustard seed is the smallest seed. And since there are no trees in the mustard family, mustard seeds do not grow into "the greatest of all trees." 13:31-32 Jesus cures an epileptic "lunatic" by "rebuking the devil." (Epilepsy is caused by devils.) 17:15-18 "The moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven." Apparently, Jesus believed that the moon produces its own light, and that the stars are lights held in place by a firmament only a few miles above our heads. 24:29 Jesus believed that Noah's flood actually happened. 24:37 When Jesus was crucified, there was three hours of complete darkness "over all the land." And when he died, there was a great earthquake with many corpses walking the streets of Jerusalem. It is strange that there is no record of any of these extraordinary events outside of the gospels. 27:45, 51-53 Mark Jesus is incorrect when he says that the mustard seed is the smallest seed. (The smallest seeds are found among the tropical, epiphytic orchids.) 4:31 "Thy faith hath made thee whole." If you have enough faith, you will never get sick. (Illness is caused by sin and lack of faith. Medical science is unnecessary.) 5:34 Jesus heals a boy with "a dumb spirit" by saying, "Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of him and enter no more into him." (Sounds like a script from Monty Python, doesn't it?) But how could a deaf spirit hear the words spoken to it? And how could a dumb spirit cry out? 9:17, 25-26 "But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female." Jesus believed that sex and Adam and Eve were created "from the beginning." But the universe is about 13.6 billion years old, the earth 4.6 billion, sex a billion years or so, and humans (depending on how you define "human") for a couple million years. 10:6 "In those days ... the moon shall not give her light, and the stars of heaven shall fall." Of course this is nonsense. The billions of stars will never fall to earth and the moon does not produce its own light. 13:24-25 When Jesus was crucified, there was three hours of complete darkness "over the whole land." It is strange that there is no record of this extraordinary event outside of the gospels. 15:33 Luke When was Jesus born? 2:1 The devil takes Jesus to the top of a mountain and shows him "all the kingdoms of the world." I guess the world was flat in those days. 4:5 Epilepsy is caused by devils. 9:39 People who cannot speak are possessed with devils. 11:14 Illnesses are caused by Satan. 13:11-16 Jesus believed the story of Noah's ark. 17:26-27 Jesus also believes the story about Sodom's destruction. He says, "even thus shall it be in the day the son of man is revealed." This tells us about Jesus' knowledge of science and history. 17:29-32 "And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars." 21:25 When Jesus was crucified, there was three hours of complete darkness "over all the earth." It is strange that there is no record of this extraordinary event outside of the gospels. 23:44-45 John "These things were done in Bethabara beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing." But no such site is known in history. Some translations (ASV, NAB, NIV, RSV, NRSV) rename Bethabara as Bethany, but Bethany is a suburb of Jerusalem and, therefore, not "beyond the Jordan." 1:28 "If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things?" Good question, Jesus! He was wrong about creation in Mk.10:6, wrong about the flood in Lk.17:26-27, and wrong about the smallest seed in Mt.13:31-32. So why would anyone believe him when he talks about heaven in Jn.3:16? 3:12 Whoever enters a pool after it is stirred up by angels will be cured of "whatsoever disease he had." 5:4 Jesus believes people are crippled by God as a punishment for sin. He tells a crippled man, after healing him, to "sin no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee." 5:14 The disciples ask Jesus about the cause of a man's blindness. Was it because he or his parents sinned? Jesus said neither had sinned. The man was born blind so that Jesus could show off his powers by curing him of his blindness. 9:1-3 A blind man's sight is restored by washing in the pool of Siloam. 9:7 Acts "Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven?" This verse was used by a Dominican friar to discourage the use of Galileo's telescope. (Notice the pun on Galileo's name in "men of Galilee".) 1:11 The prophets have spoken "since the world began," which means that humans have been around since the creation of the world. But humans are recent arrivals on an ancient earth. There were no prophets when the earth formed 4.6 billion years ago. 3:21 The sick were healed just by touching the shadow of Peter. 5:15-16 It took the Israelites 40 years to travel from Egypt to Canaan, yet such a journey, even at that time, would have taken no more than ten days. 7:36, 13:18 Sick people are oppressed by the devil. 10:38 Sick people were cured by touching the handkerchief or apron of Paul. And the evil spirits when out of them." 19:12 Paul is bitten by a poisonous snake and yet lives. The "barbarians" who were shipwrecked with him thought he must be a murderer since he was bitten; but then they changed their minds and thought him to be a god since he didn't die. (The snake story is especially interesting since there are no poisonous snakes on Malta, and there is no evidence of their existence in the past.) 28:3-8 Romans The existence and nature of God are self-evident. 1:20 The Religious Right often uses Romans 1:21-25 to condemn environmentalists. 1:21-25 Paul claims that before Adam sinned death did not exist. But, of course, death didn't enter the world a few thousand years ago because of Adam's sin. Death has been a part of life since life first arose (on this planet, at least) a few billion years ago. 5:12 Paul says that everyone, even in his day, had the gospel preached to them. Even the Native Americans, Asians, Pacific Islanders? 10:18 1 Corinthians Paul shows his ignorance (and God's) of biology by saying that only dead seeds will germinate. Actually, a seed must be alive to germinate. 15:36 "All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another of beasts." This verse is used by Creationists to argue against both evolution and any attempt to create "human-animal hybrids" or "chimeras." 15:39 "The first man Adam" Young Earth Creationists use this verse to support a literal reading of Genesis. "If we cannot believe in the First Adam, why believe in the Last [Christ]?" 15:45 "And afterward that which is spiritual." Asa Gray, the foremost American botanist in the 19th century and close friend of Charles Darwin, used this verse to support the idea that the Bible is not inconsistent with human evolution. 15:46 2 Corinthians "As the serpent beguiled Eve" Young Earth Creationists use this verse to show that Paul believed the creation story in Gen.3:1-6. 11:3 Ephesians Satan is the "prince of the power of the air." Until modern times Christians believed that Satan was responsible for storms and droughts. 2:2 Colossians "For by him were all things created.... All things were created by him, and for him.... And by him all things consist." Including guinea worms? 1:16-17 1 Timothy "For Adam was first formed, then Eve." Young Earth Creationists use this verse to show that Paul believed the creation story in Gen.2:18-22. 2:13 Avoid science, especially that which disagrees with Paul ("science falsely so called"). Other versions translate this phrase as "false knowledge", which may be more correct. However many fundamentalist Christians still use this verse ("science falsely so called") to justify their rejection of any idea, scientific or otherwise, they believe contradicts the bible. 6:20 Hebrews God set the earth on a foundation; therefore, it does not move. 1:10 James James says that, even in his day, all beasts, birds, serpents, and sea creatures had been tamed by humans. 3:7 If you are sick, rely on the power of prayer. It works every time. 5:14-15 By praying, Elias was able to keep it from raining for three and a half years. 5:17 2 Peter Those who disbelieve in the Bible's creation and flood stories are "willingly ignorant." 3:5 "God ... spared not the old world, but saved Noah." Young Earth Creationists use this verse to show that the New Testament authors believed in the flood story. (So you should too.) 2:4-5 Revelation "Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him." This could only happen on a flat earth. 1:7 Jesus holds seven stars in his hand. Of course, it is possible that this is metaphorical. Perhaps. But it is clear from other verses (6:13, 8:10, 12:4) that John thought of stars as being small, perhaps even small enough for Jesus to hold in his hand. 1:16 "Thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created." God created predators, pathogens, and predators for his very own pleasure. One of his favorite species is guinea worms. 4:11 The sixth seal is opened and there is a great earthquake, the sun becomes black, and the moon red, the stars fall from heaven, and mountains and islands move around. 6:12-14 "And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth...." To John, the stars are just little lights a few miles away that can easily fall to the earth. 6:13 John "saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth." Well, I guess that settles it: the earth is flat and square-shaped, or at least quadrilateral in shape. 7:1 An angel threw the censer down to earth, causing thunder, lightning, and earthquakes. 8:5 "And there fell a great star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters." In the bible, stars are just little lights that can fall to the ground from the sky. 8:10 The fourth trumpet smites one third of the sun, moon, and stars. 8:12 "I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth." 9:1 God's witnesses have special powers. They can shut up heaven so that it cannot rain, turn rivers into blood, and smite the earth with plagues "as often as they will." 11:6 The dragon's tail smacks down to earth one third of the stars. To the author of Revelation, the stars are just little lights that can fall to the ground from the sky. 12:4

elvis alive? The only time I feel alive... is when I'm in front of my audience, my people. That's the only time I really feel like I'm human." "Long after I'm gone, what I did today will be heard by someone. I just want them to get the best of what I had." (Elvis Presley) Is Elvis Alive ? There are many reasons to believe that Elvis Presley is dead. When the only arguments to believe otherwise come from crazed fans and supermarket tabloids, it is easy to dismiss the possibility that Elvis is still among us. However, the circumstances surrounding Elvis' alleged death are quite mysterious and beg closer attention. As it turns out, there are many concrete reasons to believe that Elvis is still alive. The Gravesite. Elvis' name is misspelled on his headstone. Elvis' full name is Elvis Aron Presley, but on his grave his middle name is spelled incorrectly with two a's. His father would not have let this happen. When Elvis was born, his name was misspelled on his birth certificate, and his father went to great lengths to get it put right. The unique spelling of Elvis' name was important to his family. Elvis' current "resting place" is in between his father and his grandmother and not next to his mother where he had adamantly requested. It is doubtful that the people close to him would allow these things to happen. Elvis is a superstitious man, enough so that he wouldn't tempt fate by putting his real name on a tombstone, or violate the ground next to his mother until he was ready to be placed there for good. Death Certificate. Elvis was very vain, and he was embarrassed about his recent weight gain, an astonishing 50 pounds in the month before his so-called death. Even though he weighed about 250 pounds at the time of his "death," his death certificate lists him at a spry 170 pounds. The original death certificate disappeared, and the current death certificate is dated two months after his alleged death. The Wax Body Theory. This argument is very convincing when the facts are considered. Elvis' coffin required several pall bearers because it weighed 900 pounds. Attendants of the funeral reported that the air around the coffin was rather cool. It is suspected that the coffin contained an air conditioning unit to keep a wax body cool, a wax body that was a replica of Elvis designed to fool funeral-goers. And how did the Presley family get a 900 pound, custom made coffin ready for a funeral that was held on the day after his death? It takes a lot of time to build such an elaborate coffin. And why was the funeral so quickly? Some say that the immediacy was intended to make it as difficult as possible for the people who were Elvis' biggest fans to attend the proceedings. It could be a concern that they might recognize the flaws in the wax replica. Elvis was an 8th degree black belt whose hands were rough with calluses, yet the body in the coffin had hands that were soft and pudgy. The body in the coffin had a pug nose and arched eyebrows {unlike Elvis} and most importantly, one of the sideburns on the "corpse" was loose and falling off. A hairdresser later reported gluing the sideburn back on the body. Unusual Behavior. Two hours after Elvis' death was announced publicly, a man who reportedly looked remarkably like Elvis purchased a ticket for Buenos Aeries, paid in cash, and used the name John Burrows: the same name Elvis had used as an alias several times before. Elvis had a few books that were considered to be his most prized possessions. He had a bible, several pharmaceutical books, books on death, and most importantly Chiro's Book of Numbers and The Autobiography of Yogi which I will explain more about later. After Elvis's death was announced, these books disappeared and were never recovered. In the weeks preceding his alleged death, Elvis' actions were not those of a man who was about to embark on an extensive US tour. He ordered no new suits despite having gained 50 pounds since his last tour, and he bid "adios" at his last show in Hawaii. He had never done this before. Adios, like the French adieu, has the significance of being a final good-bye as opposed to an "I'll be seeing you on my next tour" kind of good-bye. Others were intrigued by Elvis' decision to sign a lucrative TV deal with NBC that would cover the tour. It was unprecedented for a network to pay such a large amount up front, in cash, for such a deal. Many wonder why Elvis even agreed to the deal since his vanity discouraged him from making public appearances due to his weight gain. RCA showed uncanny and unbelievable foresight by mass producing millions of Elvis' current and previous recordings and merchandise. This is standard practice for an act that is about to go on tour, but the numbers in this case were beyond reasonable expectations. The announcement of Elvis' death caused record sales to skyrocket. Elvis did other unusual things that created suspicion. First, he fired several employees that he had relied upon for a long time. Also, two days before his alleged death, Elvis telephoned a friend of his named Miss Foster. He told her that he wasn't planning on going on the upcoming tour. She asked him if he had canceled it, and he said that he had not. When she asked if he was ill, he said that he was fine, and that she should not ask any more questions or tell anyone anything, and that she should not believe anything she read. He told her that his troubles would all soon be over, and that he would call her in a few weeks. The author of Elvis Where Are You? writes that Miss Foster took a polygraph test regarding this story, and that she was not lying. The day after Elvis' alleged death, a woman named Lucy De Barbon, a former lover of Elvis, received a single rose in the mail. The card indicated that the flower was from "El Lancelot." This had been her pet name for Elvis, and it was a name that no one else knew. Flowers can't be sent from beyond the grave. This was Elvis' way of letting her know that he was not dead, even though he didn't want to be found. Chiro's Book of Numbers. Elvis had a fascination with numerology, an interest he fed by reading Chiro's Book of Numbers. The theory that Elvis orchestrated his death is further supported when considering the significance of the date of his alleged death. The date in question is August 16, 1977. By adding the numbers in the date, 8, 16, and 1977, you get 2001. This is the title of Elvis' favorite movie in which the hero plans his immortality in the bathroom. Elvis spent a considerable amount of time doing the same: planning his afterlife on the toilet.. Elvis spent so much time in the bathroom that he had his toilet converted into a reclining comfy chair. Coincidentally, the bathroom is also where Elvis' body was reportedly found. Given Elvis' religious beliefs, he had a fascination with things that come in threes, for example, father, son, and holy ghost. The sum of the digits from his favorite film (2+0+0+1) is three. Let's consider the triad of the repetition of the number 24. 2001 (favorite film) less 1977 (year of death) is 24. The two numbers from the day of death (8/16) when added up equal 24. The sum of the digits in the year of death (1+9+7+7) also equals 24. That is 3 occurrences of the number 24 which is divisible by 3, and when divided by three the result, 8 has a perfect cubed root (2x2x2=8). Elvis loved numerology, and when you consider the numeric significance of the date of his alleged death, it is clear that if indeed he did plan to fake his death, he could not have chosen a better date. Reason Elvis had many reasons to fake his death.It has been said that Elvis' life was in danger. He had recently lost $10,000,000 in an airplane/real estate deal with a California based organization called the "Fraternity" that had links to the Mafia. It is speculated that he corroborated with the government to expose the organized crime ring in exchange for protection, perhaps in the form of a new life and identity compliments of the Witness Protection Program. Elvis was a prisoner of his own fame. He had many other reasons to leave his life behind. Because of his incredible popularity he recieved several death threats, and he was concerned about the safety of his ex-wife and daughter. Sometimes when he wanted to leave Graceland he would send look-alikes out to distract would be followers. Elvis was also known to ride in the trunk of someone else's car to avoid being seen. Once, when he fell ill in Las Vegas, he couldn't get proper medical attention because the hospital was overwhelmed by fans. At the time of his alleged death, Elvis thought he was nearing the end of his career. He saw his self as 42 with greying hair, overweight, and he thought his voice was starting to weaken,. He was going down hill, and he was too proud to go out with a whimper. He would never want his fans to see him in such an unhealthy condition. Elvis had shown a fascination with death on several occasions. In the days leading up to his alleged death he was reported to have visited funeral homes at odd hours of the night with close friends. Was he doing research? Elvis once faked his death by setting up an elaborate shooting in which a would be killer fired blanks at Elvis who had a blood pack which he discharged. It was Elvis' intention to see how the people closest to him would react to his death. Perhaps what he learned convinced him to do it for real. Finally, one of Elvis' favorite books is the spiritual Autobiography of Yogi. One of the central themes of this book is the relinquishing of one's wealth and earthly possessions to achieve spiritual oneness. Elvis could do this, as well as address his other concerns of sanity and safety by faking his death and living in exile. Means. Elvis had the means to fake his own death. He is accused of destroying himself with drugs. In reality, Elvis was a pharmaceutical expert. He took a lot of drugs, but he knew what he was doing and was extremely careful. He knew what drugs he could self-administer to create a deathlike state. Also Elvis' experience with the martial arts was such that he could slow his heart rate and breathing in order to feign death. Elvis' manager, Colonel Tom Parker, had once created a new identity for himself. He came to America as an illegal immigrant from Holland, but through various connections managed to create a new identity complete with a passport, birth certificate, drivers license, and social security number. He would have known how to give Elvis a second life. Aswell as Elvis' ties to the government through his testimony against the "Fraternity", Elvis was known to interact with the President of the United States. He was reported in government documents to use the name John Burrows as an alias when he wanted to travel. Some people believe that Elvis worked for the government as a drug agent. He did, after all have extensive contact with many people in the music business who, as we know, tend to dabble in illegal substances. And, of course, we must allow that Elvis' connections to the government gave him access to the Witness Protection Program. If they can turn the Simpsons into the Thompsons, they can relocate anybody. Orion? Many believe that Elvis couldn't have given up performing completely. Just imagine, after a while the desire to perform would grow once he started his life in exile. The story of Orion supports the theory that Elvis attempted a secret comeback. Shortly after Elvis' alleged death, a masked singer by the name of Orion emerged on the scene. He was big like Elvis, and he sang just like Elvis. Because of the mask no one could tell his true identity. One fan described seeing Orion from near the stage. She claims that Orion left the stage between songs, and when he appeared moments later the sweat was gone from his armpits and back and she thought that his costume looked slightly different. After the song he left the stage, and the original Orion returned. Another fan described how she rushed into a tour bus at an Orion show only to see two Orions in the back of the bus. She claimed that one ducked into the bathroom before she could get a good look at him, but he appeared to look like Elvis Presley. What's even more remarkable is the fictional story called Orion that was written by Gail Brewer-Georgio about a legendary performer who had several identities and wanted to fake his death. The story was written and submitted to the William Morris Agency for publication consideration after Elvis' alleged death and before the real Orion ever performed. As it turns out, there are many ways in which the real Orion mimicked the events as described in the book. For example, the performers' managers had the same name. Also, without knowing it, Brewer-Georgio wrote of events in Orion that had actually taken place in Elvis' life. It was a case of life imitating art. Picking up the Pieces. In 1981, 20/20 did an investigation into the circumstances surrounding the alleged death of Elvis Presley. The investigative report was very convincing. Oddly enough, within two weeks of the report, the singer, Orion, disappeared and was never heard from again. The book, Orion disappeared from shelves across the country. It had been recalled by the publisher which was associated with the William Morris Agency. Incidentally, the William Morris Agency is the same agency that represented Elvis. It seems that Elvis Presley is worth more dead than alive. By faking his death and relocating with a new identity he is safe from his fans and the "Fraternity", the government can make a solid case against the organized crime ring, and RCA, Elvis' family, and Elvis' management can all reap immense financial benefits from the attention. That is... except for one benefit....after nearly 25 years no one has collected on his life insurance policy. Why ????? During his last concert tour in 1977, Elvis spoke of "not looking good tonight", but, he would look good in his coffin. He made comments of being tired of living as he was and how it was going to change. He told of how he would like to be just himself instead of an "image". On August 16th 1977, at 8:00 A.M., Elvis told Ginger Alden that he was going into the bathroom to read. (This bathroom/lounge had it's own back entrance.) For the next six hours no one saw him. Elvis signed for a special delivery letter at 9:30 A.M. At 2:00 P.M. Ginger Alden found the apparent body of Elvis lying on the floor in front of his chair, where he had been reading. She called Al Strada who in turn called Joe Esposito. George Nichopoulous (aka Dr. Nick) was then telephoned. Joe called the fire department, unit 6. The ambulance arrived at Graceland at 2:33 P.M. Paramedics administered CPR, despite rigor mortis. The body was taken to Baptist Memorial Hospital at 2:48 P.M. By 3:00 P.M. Elvis' family members and friends were informed of his "death". Public announcement was given at 3:30 P.M. August 17th, the body was brought back to Graceland for family viewing. The public viewing was from 3:00 P.M. to 6:30 P.M. On August 18th,1977. Tennesse Governor Ray Blanton ordered flags to be flown at half-mast for the duration of the funeral procession. At midday the Graceland gates swung open, a white Cadillac hurse rolled through them, followed by sixteen white Cadillac limousines. QUESTIONS BEGIN How could it take twenty minutes for paramedics to drive sixteen blocks to Graceland if the call came in at 2:33 P.M.? The Medical Examiner's Report states that the body was found with rigor mortis, while the police report states "unconcious". Why would anyone try to give CPR to a rigor mortised body ? The ME report listed the body as weighing 80 pounds lighter then Elvis' actual weight. How could Elvis have passed a physical exam just prior to August 16th if his heart was so enlarged ? How could he have played raquetball for several hours on August 16th, just before his "death" ? ABC's 1979 program on the cover up of Elvis' death stated that all the stomach contents were destroyed. Bill Burkin in his book Elvis World states that officials at Babtist Memorial Hospital had assured him that the stomach contents had been shipped to a California lab to be examined and then on to a lab in Utah, and then ? There are rumors of Elvis' "death" being caused by a heart attack, drug overdose, suffocation in carpeting, suicide and even cancer ! Persons in attendance at Graceland at the time of "death" don't agree on the color of pajamas Elvis was wearing or the posistion of the body. Why did Vernon ask many people NOT to attend the funeral but to come a week later ? Why did Vernon refuse to accept the flag which is usually given to dead war veterans ? Why didn't Elvis have any new jumpsuits made during 1977 ? The handwriting on the death certificate matched Elvis' own writing ! Elvis was very aware of which presribed drugs did not mix well with others. Elvis had glaucoma, and Dexedrine, a drug not to be taken with that condition, was listed as being in his system. Who would prescribe it and why would he take it ? Whose body was autopsied ? Funeral homes don't usually keep solid copper coffins in stock. These coffins weigh in the area of 300 pounds and usually take two months to receive once ordered. This coffin seemed to have been ready. Monte Nicholson, a nineteen year veteran of the Los Angeles Sheriffs Department, wrote a novel called The Presley Arrangement. This novel tells the story of a body that is autopsied, a man resembling Elvis. The man had died of cancer. The body is later returned for private burial, to the man's own family. The man's family are paid to remain silent about the incident. Nicholson explains a government connection. In a 1989 radio interview Nicholson said that even if he knew there was an FBI connection and was told not to say anything, he COULD NOT say. Nicholson also claimed that if he knew the answer to the question, and says he does, he will not disclose his knowledge. He said that if Elvis is alive that his book is pretty close to the truth of what REALLY happened. Was Elvis a DEA (Drug Enforcement Agency) agent ? Elvis can be seen wearing a DEA Staff jacket in several photographs, including one taken in June of 1977, approximately six weeks before his "death". Also Elvis was wearing a jogging suit with the DEA logo on it during the early morning hours of August 16th 1977. When Elvis met with President Richard Nixon he said he had been "studying" the drug culture for over 10 years, he could get into any culture group and be accepted. Elvis said he had gotten alot from the country and he wanted to repay in some way. It would have been a dangerous job and one that an entertainer such as Elvis would not have HAD to do unless he chose to. Many DEA agents pose as "drug users" and "pushers" in their undercover work. Elvis could get to anyone if he appeared to be a "user". In the book Elvis: What Happened? one of the guys wondered if Elvis was ever as whacked out as he seemed to be. Maybe he is a "great" actor after all. Perhaps he deserves an "Oscar". Death threats were issued against Elvis and his family. Those who had leveled those threats had actually broken into Graceland. At times, the FBI were called. Deputy Narcotics Director John Finlator arranged for Elvis to come to his office under the name of John Burrows. Finlator didn't want to give Elvis a badge but the President reversed the decision. On December 21st of 1970, Elvis met with President Richard Nixon in the oval office, Washington, D.C. Elvis had written a letter requesting a meeting and expressed his concerns about the drug culture, hippie elements, the SDS and other groups who were against the establishment. When Finlator finally gave Elvis the badge and promised to issue him consultant credentials, Elvis was overcome with emotion and his eyes became misty. Ten days later he met with the FBI. On the same day, President Nixon wrote Elvis a thank you. Elvis wrote to the President and said, "I can and will do more good, if I were made a Federal Agent at large, and I will help out by doing it my way." Elvis was known to be in his bedroom for weeks, seeing no one. (There was a back staircase at Graceland.) Elvis could sneak out whenever he needed to. Department of the Treasury-Bob Pritchett says that during the years of '74, '75, and '76 "Mr. Presley provided one of our undercover agents, who was a musician, a job cover. Undercover agents appear to have other occupations. None of Elvis' group of friends knew of this agent and the role he played in setting up his cover. Since he had an undercover agent in his group from '74-'76, when did he find time to use drugs himself? Elvis was very good at keeping secrets and living a "double life". Elvis spoke with President Carter two weeks before his death. It involved aid to a friend. On August 16, 1977, President Carter issued this tribute: "Elvis Presley's death deprives our country of a part of itself. He was unique and irreplaceable. More than twenty years ago he burst upon the scene with an impact that was unprecedented and will probably never be equaled. His music and his personality, fusing the styles of white country and black rhythm and blues, permanently changed the face of American popular culture. His following was immense and he was a symbol of good humor of his country." This was a formal statement, when a celebrity's death is usually only commented on. He had spoken to Nixon and Carter both shortly before the day he died. In the September 1988 issue of American Karate magazine, Ed Parker tells of a time when a terrorist group threatened Elvis' life to make him an example of how they could get to famous people. They threatened to plant a bomb in one of the gifts offered to Elvis at a concert. This was a threat as long as he was "alive", and his family were targets also. Elvis always had law enforcement officials around him. John O'Grady, who was earlier in charge of NARC Divisions of the LAPD, was one of them. He also hired Dick Grob, a former sargeant with the Palm Springs Police. He was surrounded by at least two lawmen in top security positions. Elvis was in danger. The "hoax" may have been the only way out! History will prove Elvis to be an American hero beyond being an American entertainer. SIGHTINGS With all the Elvis lookalikes, he could actually walk around using disguises and get away with it. Who would be looking for him anyway, when he is supposedly dead? Before 1977, there was an "Elvis lookalike, sound alike" at a Memphis theatre. Elvis put on his best "Elvis outfit", strolled in and mingled with the clones, doing his best "Hey, baby". Afterwards, he came back to Graceland laughing. He tried out and lost! Elvis and his mother's bodies were moved to the Meditation Gardens for burial, after three men tried to break into the crypt. Graceland was rezoned to permit burials at the estate. In the 1989 Orion's "Farewell to the King", the King says "I died once. I had to be willing to give up everything, even the will to live." The last recording session at Graceland was The Last Farewell. There have been many sightings at various places including Graceland. There are some escape routes at Graceland that people don't know about. In a syndicated newspaper across the nation on June 5, 1990, an article headlined "Elvis Lives, At Least On Census Form." The Census Bureau reported in 1990 that Elvis returned a questionaire to the bureau office in Huntsville, Alabama. It was noticed by census workers who were screening forms for completednesss. Late Night with Ross Shafer (August 1988) had a survey that showed that out of 30,000 people polled, approximately 84% believe Elvis is alive. On Monday, August 22, 1988, Harold Schuitmaker, in an item of the Detroit News, said "Elvis is Alive and Living in Kalamazoo." Schuitmaker was a well known Michigan politician and resident of Paw Paw (15 miles from Kalamazoo). The masked singer Orion was at the McMinnville Civic Center and a fan said that she felt that the man onstage and the one who signed autographs were different people. People have reported that someone sounding like Elvis called them on the phone and some hung up because they couldn't believe it. A book titled Elvis: Where Are You? came out of Wilton Manors, Florida around August, 1982 under the name of Al Jefferies. The premise of the book was that Elvis hoaxed his death. Kelly Burgess, a former assistant editor and feature writer with the Detroit News, claimed to have seen Elvis in Kalamazoo, Michigan. She is not living now. In 1988, Heartbreak Hotel starred David Keith as Elvis. (The film had the support of EP Enterprises.) A soundtrack album thanked Jerry Schilling and a special thanks to J.B. In 1987's Robo Cop, a cop is killed, but didn't die. He returns as Robo Cop-a superman hero. It was filmed in Michigan. During that time radio stations got calls from a man sounding like Elvis Presley. There have been lots of sightings there and it was also on his final concert tour. Is this possibly a "message" film? March 18, 1990, an article on Robo Cop, in the Detroit News told of Robo Cop speaking to a Boys and Girls club against drugs. It was a three month long anti-drug campaign organized by the FBI, Orion Home Video of New York, and the Boys Club of America. This Robo Cop was not the same actor as in the movie-his true identity was not revealed. he was a special agent helping the FBI fight the war on drugs. His suit was bullet-proof. During filming, some people saw a man looking like an older Elvis. In Mac and Me, a film from 1988, a young alien is lost and at the end the family drives away in an old pink Cadillac convertible. A balloon caption says "We'll be back". The sound track is on Curb Records, which is the same label as "Spelling on the Stone". There were some song lyrics which were: "Tired of being myself, being different from everyone else, somehow you knew I needed your help, be my friend forever. I never found my star in the night; living my dream was far from sight." There was a scene in the movie where Eric asks Debbie "Why didn't you tell him that you saw him (the alien)?" She says, "Because no one would believe me." Elvis has become a mythic figure, and there have been frequent rumors that he is still alive. Elvis remains the single most influential and respected figure in the history of Rock music. Elvis was the first Rock/Pop singer to have a single record sell a million copies, the first to go platinum with an album in less than two weeks, the first singer to pre-sell a million records before it's release, the first entertainer to earn a million dollars for one concert performance, and the first young, white, southern male to bring international attention to the importance of black rhythm and blues. He was the first singer to get a million dollar screen contract. He was the first music personality to have a TV performance broadcast worldwide via satellite. In 1993, he became the first rock'n'roll star whose picture appeared on a commemorative U.S. Postal stamp (the largest stamp printing in history). Elvis is a landmark in almost everyone's life, going back to distant memories of watching him above the waist on Ed Sullivan or hearing "Hound Dog" for the first time. His image continues to mesmerize: witness the appearance of 200 Elvis impersonators at Liberty Weekend in 1986. There was a time when he was merely the most popular entertainer in history. He is more than that now. He is a symbol of America as recognizable as the flag. Elvis opened the 'window of his soul' to his fans all over the world. Thank you, Elvis! Remember you are always on our minds. "TCB FOREVER! Any Comments on this ? E-mail Me i found this on the internet weird

correct my eassay plezz? Castles were built an extremely long time ago in Europe. Over more than 500 years during the 11th and 17th century. Castles were built to protect people from invaders or enemy. They had the castles walls built up to 30 feet large so it would be harder for invaders to get across. They had made castle walls out of stone in case anyone tried to get over the wall. During the middle ages the manor served as the center of life for many people of Europe. Two well defined classes live along each other on the manor, the wealthy lord of vassal and his family the poor peasants of serfs. In the feudal system the person at the top is the king, he was the one who controlled a lot of things he was at the very top. Next were the church officials and nobles, they were wealthy people who owned land and had plenty of power and wealth. Subsequently came the knights they were people who provided military service to nobles in exchange for a piece of their land. Lastly the peasants, they were known as serves worked the land for nobles and preformed other back breaking tasks. People that live in the middle ages lived different life’s it all depends on what level in the feudal system you were in. if you were a king you lived a better, wealthier life than anybody else. If you were a church official or noble you would have to live a good quality life because they would own land and be wealthy. Knights provided military work for the nobles in return for a piece of their land. Peasants know as serfs worked the land for nobles and preformed their back breaking tasks. Large stone castles were built in Europe from about the 1100’s to about the 1500’s. These huge buildings served not just to defend the countries from unfamiliar trespassers but as the main point in keeping the king’s and the nobles’ power over the land. The social system was very firm in the middle Ages. some of their land to lesser knights, in return for their help in battle. Below all the knights were the serfs, who actually farmed the land Under Feudalism, the basic social structure in this time, all the land was held by the king. The king gave pieces of this land to a choice of high nobles, in return for their help in fighting his wars or in bad behavior of people. Not only did the higher nobles have to fight for the king themselves, they had to give a certain number of smaller lords and other knights to help fight also. These higher nobles then gave. They gave a piece of their crops each year to the lord who ruled over them, in exchange for use of the land and protection. The first thing of a castle is the moat or ditch. Most were filled with deep water to prevent enemies from coming in, but even those without water stopped intruders because the deep, steep walls prevented the enemy from entering. The moat was almost like a little river around the castle. The way that people passed thro the moat was over a bridge called a drawbridge. These wooden structures could be raised or lowered depending on whether or not the people in the castles wanted you to come in. Ropes or chains were attached to the end of the bridge and then rigged to a pulley so that guards were able to raise it quickly. After crossing the drawbridge, you would reach the curtain, or wall. This wall was surrounding the castle. Which was a common weapon, and could be anywhere between 8 and 20 feet thick. A gatehouse was built into the curtain. At first it was just a simple door to go in and out of the castle, but over the time that changed. Because enemy armies often came to this area, an iron grate was added that could be put down to block entrance, and also heavy wooden doors. Small holes, called murder holes, were added to the ceiling above the main entrance to pour boiling water down on incoming enemies. Towers were also a part of the curtain. They had people keep watch outside the castle walls. In addition, at times they kept prisoners. For example, the Tower of London in England was well known for the important political prisoner kept within its walls. The Keep of the castle was the highest point and the center of defense. The strongest and the safest place in the castle. Inside the castles walls were many things. There was a kitchen where the cooks made meals. The great hall was where everybody ate and also was the servants slept. Court jesters regularly sang, juggled, and told stories here to amuse the lord and his family. Stables were used to house livestock of all sorts and each castle had a chapel that could be located in a tower or gatehouse. The chapel was sometimes served as a private church for the lord and his family even when there was another church in a nearby town. Castles also had one or more houses built in for people to stay. Often there was a lord's house and then one or two others, depending on how many people were living at that particular castle. Ladders were used by the army attacking a castle to climb over the walls and fight the castle population inside the castle walls. However, ladders had the disadvantage of leaving the man climbing the ladder subject to attack by arrow, boiling water or oil, or by being thrown to the ground if the ladder was pushed away from the wall. To stop this type of attack the Belfry or Siege Tower was developed. The Belfry was a large arrangement on wheels that could be pushed up to the castle walls. Ladders inside the Belfry allowed attackers to climb to the without being seen and get into the castle. Fire was the best way to attack castles since they were made entirely of wood. The fire might be started by building a bonfire against the outer wooden fence or, more usually, by archers shooting fire-arrows into the castle. As the fire spread through the castle those living inside would be forced to leave allowing the attackers to take them as prisoner or kill them. This was one of the reasons why Motte and Bailey castles were soon replaced by Stone Keep castles. Fire has little effect on a stone castle. The main furniture in the great hall was wooden benches and large tables made of laying wood across other benches. At night, the table was taken down to make room for the servants who slept on the floor. The floors were covered with reeds, bones, and scraps of food. When the room began to smell, the servants added more reeds and sprinkled spices to help get rid of the smell. Once a year, the servants replaced the soiled reeds with new ones, and the whole process started again. The king's kitchen workers decorated most of the food before they served it. Sometimes when the meat was served, the servants put the fur or feathers back on the meat to make it look alive! On the other hand, because there was no refrigeration, the food spoiled quickly. Sometimes when food was spoiled, they just dumped extra gravy on it and served it anyway. One of the only ways to preserve and season food was put salt on the meat. The number of rooms in a castle diverse greatly. Smaller castles which were only used as military headquarters had about only 20 rooms. The word dungeon comes from the French "Donjon" which means tower. This means that, different to popular belief, dungeons were not located in the dark and cold basement of a castle, but regularly on the castle's highest tower. The reason for this is obvious while hundreds of guards would be needed to properly defend a complete underground dungeon; only a dozen would be needed to protect a high tower since the narrow stairs made it possible. Those who were in an underground dungeon usually stayed there for their whole lifetime. Even as the space in the high tower was imperfect and prisoners in a tower would be either executed or set free. Castles, having been built so resistant, were frequently turned into prisons. Dungeons were frequently host to many torture devices in which inmates would be either killed or heavily tortured. The room in the castle called the wardrobe was extended and used by Lord of the castle as a bathroom. Bathing was usually conducted in wooden barrels but simply designed bathrooms were added in Medieval Castles for the Lords. The room in the castle called the Garderobe was planned for use as a toilet or latrine. There were many rooms used as lavatories, called garderobes or privies, included in Medieval Castle. The Privy chambers, garderobes, were positioned as far away from the chambers as practical and often had double doors added to reduce the smell! Shoots were provided for the discharge which often led to the castle moat. The garderobes were supplemented by the use of chamber pots The room in the castle called the Chapel was used for prayer and used by all members of the castle household. The chapel was usually close to the Great hall. The Chapel was often built two stories high, with the nave divided horizontally. The Lord's family and dignitaries sat in the upper part and the servants occupied the lower part

.....Chuck Norris 101... Chuck Norris' tears cure cancer. Too bad he has never cried. Ever. Chuck Norris does not sleep. He waits. Chuck Norris is currently suing NBC, claiming Law and Order are trademarked names for his left and right legs. The chief export of Chuck Norris is pain. If you can see Chuck Norris, he can see you. If you can't see Chuck Norris, you may be only seconds away from death. Chuck Norris has counted to infinity. Twice. Chuck Norris does not hunt because the word hunting implies the probability of failure. Chuck Norris goes killing. Chuck Norris doesn?t wash his clothes, he disembowels them. Chuck Norris is 1/8th Cherokee. This has nothing to do with ancestry, the man ate a f***ing Indian. In fine print on the last page of the Guinness Book of World Records it notes that all world records are held by Chuck Norris, and those listed in the book are simply the closest anyone else has ever gotten. There is no chin behind Chuck Norris' beard. There is only another fist. Chuck Norris once roundhouse kicked someone so hard that his foot broke the speed of light, went back in time, and killed Amelia Earhart while she was flying over thePacific Ocean. Crop circles are Chuck Norris' way of telling the world that sometimes corn needs to lie the f*** down. Chuck Norris is ten feet tall, weighs two-tons, breathes fire, and could eat a hammer and take a shotgun blast standing. The Great Wall of China was originally created to keep Chuck Norris out. It failed miserably. If you ask Chuck Norris what time it is, he always says, "Two seconds 'till." After you ask, "Two seconds 'til what?" he roundhouse kicks you in the face. Chuck Norris drives an ice cream truck covered in human skulls. Chuck Norris sold his soul to the devil for his rugged good looks and unparalleled martial arts ability. Shortly after the transaction was finalized, Chuck roundhouse-kicked the devil in the face and took his soul back. The devil, who appreciates irony, couldn't stay mad and admitted he should have seen it coming. They now play poker every second Wednesday of the month. There is no theory of evolution, just a list of creatures Chuck Norris allows to live. Chuck Norris once ate three 72 oz. steaks in one hour. He spent the first 45 minutes having sex with his waitress. Chuck Norris is the only man to ever defeat a brick wall in a game of tennis. Chuck Norris doesn't churn butter. He roundhouse kicks the cows and the butter comes straight out. When Chuck Norris sends in his taxes, he sends blank forms and includes only a picture of himself, crouched and ready to attack. Chuck Norris has not had to pay taxes ever. The quickest way to a man's heart is with Chuck Norris' fist. A Handicap parking sign does not signify that this spot is for handicapped people. It is actually in fact a warning, that the spot belongs to Chuck Norris and that you will be handicapped if you park there. Chuck Norris will attain statehood in 2009. His state flower will be the Magnolia. Nagasaki never had a bomb dropped on it. Chuck Norris jumped out of a plane and punched the ground. Chuck Norris originally appeared in the "Street Fighter II" video game, but was removed by Beta Testers because every button caused him to do a roundhouse kick. When asked bout this "glitch," Norris replied, "That's no glitch." The opening scene of the movie "Saving Private Ryan" is loosely based on games of dodge ball Chuck Norris played in second grade. Chuck Norris once shot down a German fighter plane with his finger, by yelling, "Bang!" Chuck Norris once bet NASA he could survive re-entry without a spacesuit. On July 19th, 1999, a naked Chuck Norris re-entered the earth's atmosphere, streaking over 14 states and reaching a temperature of 3000 degrees. An embarrassed NASA publicly claimed it was a meteor, and still owes him a beer. Chuck Norris has two speeds: Walk and Kill. Someone once tried to tell Chuck Norris that roundhouse kicks aren't the best way to kick someone. This has been recorded by historians as the worst mistake anyone has ever made. Contrary to popular belief, America is not a democracy, it is a Chucktatorship. Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles is based on a true story: Chuck Norris once swallowed a turtle whole, and when he crapped it out, the turtle was six feet tall and had learned karate. Chuck Norris is not hung like a horse... horses are hung like Chuck Norris Chuck Norris is the only human being to display the Heisenberg uncertainty principle -- you can never know both exactly where and how quickly he will roundhouse-kick you in the face. Chuck Norris can drink an entire gallon of milk in forty-seven seconds. Rather than being birthed like a normal child, Chuck Norris instead decided to punch his way out of his mother?s womb. If you say Chuck Norris' name in Mongolia, the people there will roundhouse kick you in his honor. Their kick will be followed by the REAL roundhouse delivered by none other than Norris himself. Time waits for no man. Unless that man is Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris discovered a new theory of relativity involving multiple universes in which Chuck Norris is even more badass than in this one. When it was discovered by Albert Einstein and made public, Chuck Norris roundhouse-kicked him in the face. We know Albert Einstein today as Stephen Hawking. The Chuck Norris military unit was not used in the game Civilization 4, because a single Chuck Norris could defeat the entire combined nations of the world in one turn. In an average living room there are 1,242 objects Chuck Norris could use to kill you, including the room itself. Chuck Norris does not teabag the ladies. He potato-sacks them. Pluto is actually an orbiting group of British soldiers from the American Revolution who entered space after the Chuck gave them a roundhouse kick to the face. When Chuck Norris goes to donate blood, he declines the syringe, and instead requests a hand gun and a bucket. There are no weapons of mass destruction. Just Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris once challenged Lance Armstrong in a "Who has more testicles?" contest. Chuck Norris won by 5. Chuck Norris was the fourth wise man, who gave baby Jesus the gift of beard, which he carried with him until he died. The other three wise men were enraged by the preference that Jesus showed to Chuck's gift, and arranged to have him written out of the bible. All three died soon after of mysterious roundhouse-kick related injuries. Chuck Norris sheds his skin twice a year. When Chuck Norris calls 1-900 numbers, he doesn?t get charged. He holds up the phone and money falls out. Chuck Norris once ate a whole cake before his friends could tell him there was a stripper in it. There are no races, only countries of people Chuck Norris has beaten to different shades of black and blue. Chuck Norris can't finish a "color by numbers" because his markers are filled with the blood of his victims. Unfortunately, all blood is dark red. A Chuck Norris-delivered Roundhouse Kick is the preferred method of execution in 16 states. When Chuck Norris falls in water, Chuck Norris doesn't get wet. Water gets Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris's urine was the main ingredient for balco's designer steroids. Therefore, Chuck Norris is actually the all-time single-season home run king. Scientists have estimated that the energy given off during the Big Bang is roughly equal to 1CNRhK (Chuck Norris Roundhouse Kick) Chuck Norris? house has no doors, only walls that he walks through. When Chuck Norris has sex with a man, it won't be because he is gay. It will be because he has run out of women. How much wood would a woodchuck chuck if a woodchuck could Chuck Norris? ...All of it. Chuck Norris doesn't actually write books, the words assemble themselves out of fear. In honor of Chuck Norris, all McDonald's in Texas have an even larger size than the super-size. When ordering, just ask to be "Norrisized". Chuck Norris CAN believe it's not butter. If tapped, a Chuck Norris roundhouse kick could power the country of Australia for 44 minutes. The grass is always greener on the other side, unless Chuck Norris has been there. In that case the grass is most likely soaked in blood and tears. Newton's Third Law is wrong: Although it states that for each action, there is an equal and opposite reaction, there is no force equal in reaction to a Chuck Norris roundhouse kick. Chuck Norris invented his own type of karate. It's called Chuck-Will-Kill. When an episode of Walker Texas Ranger was aired in France, the French surrendered to Chuck Norris just to be on the safe side. While urinating, Chuck Norris is easily capable of welding titanium. Chuck Norris once sued the Houghton-Mifflin textbook company when it became apparent that their account of the war of 1812 was plagiarized from his autobiography. When Steven Seagal kills a ninja, he only takes its hide. When Chuck Norris kills a ninja, he uses every part. Wilt Chamberlain claims to have slept with more than 20,000 women in his lifetime. Chuck Norris calls this "a slow Tuesday." Contrary to popular belief, there is indeed enough Chuck Norris to go around. Chuck Norris doesn?t shave; he kicks himself in the face. The only thing that can cut Chuck Norris is Chuck Norris. For some, the left testicle is larger than the right one. For Chuck Norris, each testicle is larger than the other one. When taking the SAT, write "Chuck Norris" for every answer. You will score a 1600. Chuck Norris invented black. In fact, he invented the entire spectrum of visible light. Except pink. Tom Cruise invented pink. When you're Chuck Norris, anything anything is equal to 1. One roundhouse kick to the face. Chuck Norris has the greatest Poker-Face of all time. He won the 1983 World Series of Poker, despite holding only a Joker, a Get out of Jail Free Monopoly card, a 2 of clubs, 7 of spades and a green #4 card from the game UNO. On his birthday, Chuck Norris randomly selects one lucky child to be thrown into the sun. Nobody doesn't like Sara Lee. Except Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris doesn't throw up if he drinks too much. Chuck Norris throws down! In the beginning there was nothing...then Chuck Norris Roundhouse kicked that nothing in the face and said "Get a job". That is the story of the universe. Chuck Norris has 12 moons. One of those moons is the Earth. Chuck Norris grinds his coffee with his teeth and boils the water with his own rage. Archeologists unearthed an old English dictionary dating back to the year 1236. It defined "victim" as "one who has encountered Chuck Norris" Chuck Norris ordered a Big Mac at Burger King, and got one. Chuck Norris and Mr. T walked into a bar. The bar was instantly destroyed, as that level of awesome cannot be contained in one building. If you Google search "Chuck Norris getting his *** kicked" you will generate zero results. It just doesn't happen. Chuck Norris doesn't bowl strikes, he just knocks down one pin and the other nine faint. The show Survivor had the original premise of putting people on an island with Chuck Norris. there were no survivors and the pilot episode tape has been burned. Chuck Norris brings the noise AND the funk. You know how they say if you die in your dream then you will die in real life? In actuality, if you dream of death then Chuck Norris will find you and kill you. Chuck Norris can slam a revolving door. When Chuck Norris is in a crowded area, he doesn't walk around people. He walks through them James Cameron wanted Chuck Norris to play the Terminator. However, upon reflection, he realized that would have turned his movie into a documentary, so he went with Arnold Schwarzenegger. Chuck Norris can touch MC Hammer. Little known medical fact: Chuck Norris invented the Caesarean section when he roundhouse-kicked his way out of his mother?s womb. Chuck Norris can divide by zero

my book the kidnappe? There once was a town called Shellymin it was a very peaceful place, everyone knew each other, they were all friends. It was a little island, most people would go there for a holiday even though others stayed there for a lifetime. You had to go on a ferry to get to the island, it costed $5 per person but if you were a homeowner it would only cost $2. The trees were very good to climb on and that’s why all the children loved the tree’s there. There was also a huge lake that you were aloud to swim in but you couldn’t go past the poles that were in the water because that’s where the fish swam. All the houses stood in a row like soldiers, and every house that was built was to be made out of wood because the man who owned this island loved houses made out of wood, you also couldn’t paint them, but if you had permission you could. In this little island there lived a rich family, this family was called the Charlson family. Steve Charlson was in the company that worked for the island and he had a wife and four children. He had light brown hair and eyes the colour of the sea. His wife, Alice was a Nurse at the Shellymin’s Children’s Hospital and was thin and beautiful with her long golden hair and bright blue eyes. Their eldest child was Jake Charlson, who was seventeen and nearly going to collage to train to become a teacher. With his good looks and his sweet and sensitive personality he got him self a girlfriend . Next in child birth was Jessica Charlson or you might say Jess, as she was known to be called, she had long brown hair, a few freckles and bright blue eyes the colour of her mum’s, she was pretty, bright and was 13. After Jess came Maxwell Charlson but he preferred to be called Max, Max was a bully at school and had very little friends, he was 11, stubborn and had shaggy, muddy brown hair and a gloomy face. The very youngest of the children was Caroline Charlson, the 4 year old, cute little angel, at least that’s what her parents thought of her, the true Caroline was a clever, tough, out going little rascal, she was cute with her puppy dog eyes and curly blonde hair on the outside but the real her was on the inside. Then there was there house that was very beautiful, it had a balcony outside every room and it was a 3-storie mansion that looked over the lake, it was LOVELY! Each room had a safe in it just incase they would have a brake-in. In Jesse’s safe there was her money her jewelry and her rare CD’s. In Jake’s safe there was a book called “How To Be A Teacher” there was also a trophy from the Spelling Bee contest when he was 7. In Max’s safe there was an invitation to the bad boys gang party and a card that said: you are now an official bad boy gangster, and a CD signed by the country’s best rapper. Then last is Caroline she had a karate medal and karate clothes from her secret lessons, and a medal from the beauty contest she won when she was 3 and her first lost tooth from a few weeks ago. In the living room they had a flat Plasma screen TV in front of their couch and a coffee table just beside it, they also had all around sound to make the TV sound realistic. In the Kitchen they had a glass table, some cupboards and lots of top class electronics. In Jake’s bedroom, he had a bed, a desk with a 24 inch screen Macintosh computer on it, a TV and a walk in wardrobe. In Jess’s room she had a mirror, some posters of Avril Lavigne and Brad Pit, she had a bunk bed with a desk underneath instead of a bed and a 30 inch TV. In Max’s room there was a rock ‘n’ roll guitar tickets to a concert that’s called: ‘rocking my life’ CD’s for beginner rockers. Also a Compaq laptop and a rockstar book. His bed was a big one that had a black blanket and in big white letters it said this: ROCKSTAR! He also had a white plain pillow. On the wall there was posters of famous rocker’s. In Caroline’s room there was a little bed on the wall there was a painting off a mermaid sitting on a rock then in the corner was a little table with a mirror on it and some ‘learning to read’ books and the carpet was a little pink and red stripes carpet then in the mum and dad’s room there was a king sized bed a mirror on each side of the bed there was a bedside table and then there was a door that led to the bathroom. There was also a indoor pool with lots of toys. The charltons’s also had a trampoline that floats on the water. Upstairs was a play room with playmobile Lego action figures mini go-karts a little race track and two mote-control cars then there was a spare room for guest’s and a cupboard where all the mum and dad’s trophies and medals. “I’m going to the pub you look after the kids ok?” Said Steve as he went out the door. “Ok, darling.” She said as he closed the door behind him. When he got to the pub he said “Hi Moe, give me a beer or two.” In 25 minutes Steve had drunken 12 cups of beers and a bottle of wine. Not surprisingly Steve got drunk, he was so drunk he couldn’t drive the way home and had to take a taxi. “Hi honey, I’m home!” Steve said as he walked into the room with a slam behind him as he closed the door. “Shh, don’t wake up the kids!” Alice whispered. ”What took you so long, Steve?” “Um, uh, can I lie down for a second?” “Oh no, don’t say you got drunk again! How many beers did you have?” “Just 12.” “Just 12? You know what could happen if you got drunk like the time you nearly killed someone with a chair. Where is the car, Steve? You didn’t take a taxi home, did you? Now the car’s still at the pub!” “Just calm down, I can explain.” ‘Explain what Steve? You know what, this is just going too far, I’m going have to leave. You obviously do not know how to set an example, these are our children Steve! And if you can’t take care of them, then I will! Tomorrow morning I’m taking Caroline and Jessica and leaving this house for good. “Fine, let it be that way! You maniac!” “Me? You’re the maniac! No, even worse, you’re an imbecile!” “NO! Don’t have a divorce!” Shouted Caroline while she jumped out from behind the sofa. “It’s not what you think.” Alice said in a calm voice. Then max jumped out from behind the sofa and said “But then why did you say your taking Jess and Caroline and leaving for good?” “Look everyone just go to bed and in the morning Alice will take Jess and Caroline ok?” Said Steve angrily. Then Jake slowly gets up from behind the sofa and said “No! It’s not fair soon I’m going to college and won’t be able to see you again!” “Don’t worry Jake we’ll visit you alright?” In the morning at 10 o’clock Alice, Jess and Caroline got up had breakfast and then had a little play but Alice looked for a house then she found a lovely house just like there’s so Alice, Jess and Caroline went to have a look at it while Max, Jake and Steve stayed home. When all the boys woke up they had breakfast Max had some Weet-Bix with sultana’s on it and milk, Jake had nutigrain and Steve had some yogurt then they started cleaning up all the girl’s room first they painted Caroline’s room white then they took her bed away and then her table and the mirror then they took all of Jesse’s stuff and they took the posters of her wall. They took her TV away and her table and bunk bed. When a big truck came they put everything in the truck and the truck drived off to give the furniture to Alice and the kids. For lunch they all had some sandwiches because no wanted a really good lunch they didn’t feel like it then Steve said “ok who wants to go get spoilt maybe go in the pool have a party just to get cheered up?” Both boys said “yeah!” The next day it was their school day the school was called ‘New Life, the school was 5 minutes away it had a playground with 2 swing’s a slide a pole to slide down and that was all there was also a sandpit, there was pre-primary to high school there was a library and a swimming pool the principal was called Mrs. Marble she had a son called Mr.Marble his first name was Alex he was my teacher everyone in the class liked him because whenever your good he will give you fake money then you can buy lollies off him and whoever has the most money at the end of the year will get 2 bags of lollies. Then the school library teacher was called Mrs.Hudnker she taught the year 1 to year 2’s to read then she read stories to the year 3’s to year 7’s then she would give us worksheets and pencils. The school was very nice everyone liked it. but one-day when the dad was resting a man called John that was going to get kicked out of the island didn’t want to get kicked out and also he wanted their money (with ‘their’ I mean the rich family) so he got a match stick lit it and started a fire…The fire got bigger and bigger by the time the fire was as big as the door John had gone to the place where firemen worked he was back with a fireman suit. He ran into the house and took Steve, Steve woke up shocked. John then took Steve to the his house Steve then shouted “where is my kid’s go get my kids!” but the man called John laughed and said “well only if you let me back into here,you didn’t really think I was a fireman did you? Haha” Steve stared at John then said “look John you are band but if you save my kids then I’ll let you stay. You in?” “Deal” said John with a smirk on his face but first John took Steve to a chair and put sticky tape on Steve’s mouth and tied him onto the chair then John went to go for the kids but when John came back he said “the kids weren’t there” Steve frowned and said “your just trying to scare me get my kids right now!” John smiled again “look pal there not there and I’ve done want you wanted me to do so you better let me stay” “NO WAY!” said Steve in a angry voice “ok then Steve we will do it the hard way” John took out a knife and was just going to stab Steve when the door smashed and a log came flying in then guess who opened the door. It was Max, Jake, Bell, Alex and Jessie and all the other kids then Max said “SAVE IT JOHN IF YOUR GOING TO HURT MY DAD YOU HAVE TO GET THROUGH ME AND EVERYONE ELSE!” then all the kids got out their weapons some had baseball bats some had tennis rackets some had logs. However, Steve did not want to risk his children so Steve said, “NO kids don’t! You will die please kids!” but the kids did not listen then Jake said “dad you have done everything for us like when your working and I want to play footy with you because no one else does you will just play with me and do your work later” then all the kids nodded then Jessie said “so now we are doing something for you!” but John wouldn’t allow this so he pointed up they gun and loaded it, Steve was signaling to go home but this time the children obeyed. Chapter two The Clever, tough outgoing little rascal Is let out. “What are we going to do?” Asked Jessie “my stepfather might be killed!” she started panicking. “Tell the police?” asked Max. “No! If we want to save our father than if we tell the police they wont let us interfere.” Said Jake frowning. Max got angry. “Shut up Jake we shouldn’t interfere!” “Max, Jake is right we need to save your dad we can’t let the police do it! Anyway the police don’t know where they are, and right now I don’t either! The police are terrible anyway, this is the first time that there has been and murderous kindapper on the loose since I was born!” Bell said firmly. Everyone started shouting at each other and fighting. “EVERYONE! SHUT UP!” Alex roared. “We are losing time! Fighting is not the answer! First we will try save dad then if we can’t we will tell the whole town!” the other kids and teenagers started to nodd there heads. “we need to spy on them first but we need someone small that can fit between the gates. Because John locked them once we went out.” “Now it is my time to shine!” a voice came from down the dark drippy alley. “Who was that?” Jessie asked. Geuss who came into sight this time? Caroline. “Caroline!” everyone shouted. “No your to young to join with us, its not like you do karate!” everyone giggled by the thought of that. “Oh really?” caroline showed everyone her medals for karate. She had proved them wrong. “Wow!” everyone shouted. “Now lets get to work!” Caroline shouted with a smile on her face. “Wait a minute.” One of the boys said. “Why would John just let us go? Wouldn’t he think that we would tell someone?” “We got to get out of here before he finds out we are here!” Another boy whispered. “To late!” It was John! The kids tried to run but he caught them all. Accept from Caroline that had seen him come out and right now was saving his stepfather. She explaned that they couldn’t tell anyone and had to save the kids. “John has made a big deal out of leaving this island.” Caroline whispered “dad?” caroline saw that Steve was like a statue. She heard him whisper under his breath, “Alice.” Caroline was confused, “what about mum. Whats wrong with her?” Steve stopped being like a statue and shouted with a horrified face, “ALICE! John said he is going to hurt her! He knows where she is! We need to save her!” Caroline understood and at once they both ran to the hospital. Steve ran to the counter. “Oh, hi Steve lovely day today, I am sorry about your divorce. Are you here for a app-“ “just be quiet! I have to see Alice! This is an emergency!” “I uh, well, um,” the women studdered. “Where is she!” Steve screamed. “Don’t shout! The lady whispered. Why are you here?” “It is an emergency please I need to see her!” “Ok, ok, calm down I saw a man walk out with her, he said his name was John Mclay, he was taking her out for a test or something, well, that’s what he said.” Steve and caroline had wide eyes. They ran out of the hospital. “What should we do?” Caroline cried. She had tears rolling down her cheek. Same with Steve. DING, DING, DONG. It was time for everyone in the island to go somewhere of the island. Caroline and Steve had been looking for hours asking every person they saw. No sign. Everyone left. Accept from John Alice and the kids. They were here somewhere hiding. “What if mum is dead and brother and sister and friends?” Caroline wheeped. Steve lifted her up onto his shoulders to comfort her. But not only he comforted her he made her smile the biggest smile. The kids and Alice were in an alley hiding. “Dad! I see mum and others!” whispered Caroline merrily. Steve had also seen. They ran to each other and kissed and hugged. But Alice was quick to think. “We must get out of here! John was going to put a sleeping pill in me and drown me in water!” everyone started to frown. “Look there is the last ferry over there, we should catch it to the meeting. We are allready late! But while we are going there we need an excuse.” Said Alice. They quickly hopped onto the boat. Just as it was going to leave Steve said “wait! We can’t come back to this island, we need to go somewhere else. Lets go get the carand bring it with us so we can go somewhere. Kids stay here. Jake you look after them Alice and I will get the car.” The two ran off and got into the car. Steve was starting it up and Alice had a horrified face. “Steve? Steve? STEVE?!” screamed Alice. “What?!” Said Steve rising his head. “The chilrdren! The ferry!” Screamed Alice getting out of the car. Steve quickly looked. The ferry was leaving with the children. “John was the ferry driver!” shouted Steve they ran to the water. Steve jumped in so he could get to them but they were allready near the end. Steve swam back. The two were shouting for help. The kids were to. John took them off the boat. He had a big metal thing that was black and a square shape. The sun was shining off it. Suddenly they both realised. It was a BOMB. Days later there was no sign of the kids or the townspeople. Steve and Alice collected all the keys for the cars just incase they needed someextra transport. Their were two keys for each car incase one was lost. They had made a raft and they floated to the other side when the water was calm and still. The sun gazed down on them. A car was parked on the other side. Steve opened the door and tried every key. Finally he found the right one. The car was a red Holden wit some brown mud on the bottom. Alice touched the car. “It has been here for a while the car is very hot.” The sun gazed down in the lovely blue lake. Alice and Steve got into the car. He turned it around and drove around the corner. Suddenly he stopped. The meeting house had blown up. There was black ashand the the lovely house with a bell on the front and swimming pool in the front turned into big ruins. The place was terrible. Suddenly they saw a note on a tree this is what it read: Dear Mom and Dad,we know That you would come for us so we sneaked this writing and stuck it to a wall. John said something about, a dungeon. We don’t have much time so we will just give you these sums. 715+2351920+2015+42114.7515.1419.

please do constructive criticism for my story. Please!? This is a prologue of my story. I'm young so please be easy on me. Prologue Romaniz pounced up and down through the thick and humid forest of Conscia. The undergrowth was wet and sunlight was infrequent, peeking through the smallest gaps between the canopies of leaves. His upper torso was wet with his own blood and his deep wound was done by his own thin blade. He was starting to pant but the cave was near, not far ahead. His crimson blood was dripping second after second leaving a trail behind. He was afraid that someone might follow him so he started running on his four legs a little faster jumping and crawling through the vegetation. There it was, the damp and dark cave he has been taking refuge in for quite a period. “Just a little more,” Romaniz thought in his mind as his vision was blurring due to the immense amount of blood that he lost. His pace started to slow down and in a blink of an eye light flashed around him and when it was all gone, there stood a young man kneeling on the floor, no more a white furred wolf. Blood was still dripping from underneath his shirt and flowed through to change his shirt from a light yellow to a dark red which was spreading all over rapidly. Half the blood from his body was already lost and much more was still flowing out in thick drops. He dropped his blue battle coat which was emblazoned with the crest of a phoenix on the breast pocket onto the ground along with his swords. He dragged his body deeper into the cave as blood smeared onto the ground and all of a sudden he collapsed. He was sprawled on the ground, covered in his own blood. Blood was still flowing from his deep wound caused by his own blade which lay beside him, wet with crimson liquid. “The Guardians of Kronov rumoured to be found in the 12th century by a young man named Ashcroft Arwan, was only an idea to uphold peace between certain human kingdoms and empires that were creating chaos and war. Although they had already discovered our kind then, the young man was never foolish enough to dwell upon the idea of using his army to oppose the Ancient Family. Soon, they used artificial magic to train fighters as they thought more power was necessary. After issues were settled among humans and peace was achieved, they soon became our biggest problem. They were an army full of well trained fighters with a lot of power and nothing to fight. Those in black usually came past our kingdom to speak with the king in the 15th century, King Kannabis. Unfortunately one meeting changed the fate of two lands, Kronov and ours. We still not know the cause of the tussle but we know the Guardians initiated it at first and King Kannabis realized we ought to fight back. Thus the battle between the Guardians of Kronov and the Zealots of the Ancient Family began.” -Paragraph III, Page 588 of The Ancient Family philosophy book The golden-haired youngster started fiddling with his father’s sword, thinking if being a Guardian of Kronov was the right choice or not. He was sitting on his bed with his silver armoured suit on and he kept gazing into the reflection of his face on the silvery surface of the broadsword. Whether or not his fate was sealed to die as a Guardian he had to become one. He slid the sword into the wide scabbard and walked out his wooden decorated room and faced nothing but the future. He was willing to risk his life and even leave his family, relatives, friends and his past. Everyone gave goodbyes but he didn’t seem to listen and stared at something distant as he waved away of what had made him that day. On his seventeenth birthday. “The Holy War happened in the year before this article was written. The war was the greatest clash between the Zealots and the Guardians of Kronov up to date. Many of ours died but theirs have been decreasing immensely from two hundred to fifty in number only. As elite fighters battle it out we realized, we were on the same level, no more, no less. As a writer I never thought of a cause that would end the rivalries, the bloodshed or the immense violence until now. Nothing but rage fueled their thirst for violence and defeat of the other party. The Guardians though like the Zealots were not much different. Both helped the innocent, had loved ones, both were only heartless to each other. I know not much of the Guardians of Kronov but what rumour I heard of their weaponry caught my attention. For the Zealots, they train with magic, are born with magic and are magic. The Guardians of Kronov use an amulet or pendant which they wear around their necks. These pendants contain the soul of creatures, whether from this world or not, we do not know. We have never seen them transform into these beings before but that is what these pendants are for. Enough said. I shall sign off.” -Article 56, the Holy War and the Guardians of Kronov by Alexise Quartet “The gift to draw negative energy is very rare and it can happen to anyone and usually randomly. The gifted will absorb the melancholy, hatred and anger of worlds and use it as power. The feeling was great; a burst of energy and power within you but the gifted will feel the pain, sorrow and hatred of the ones he absorbed from whether plant, animal or human. Once the gifted absorbs enough base power, he or she needs no more as he or she recycles the power that he or she gives out. The flowing emotions power him or her on and on. Only an abstract material can stop these beings. The answer is yet to be found. So far in the past centuries, no ‘Fallen’ have been discovered. Only one case ever happened but luckily that ‘Fallen’ had drifted off with another piece of earth into space and has never been seen again. We not know of what gives them the power to do so but with no specimen to study directly it is not possible to go further. The creatures that had their negative power drawn have lost the feeling of sadness, anger, hatred or death. Very strange, indeed. Wonder if there is an opposite? That would be dangerous.” -Biogic Human Times, July 10th, Page 28 by Barthemeus Torche He awoke in a white plain room with an IV on the side of his bed and multiple blankets over his body. His torso was wrapped in bloodied bandages and it stung so much when he made use of the muscles there. He felt paralyzed and confined in the hospital gown and his range of vision was restricted and he couldn’t turn his neck properly. He was looking around the room for her. “I’m here.” He glanced downwards and saw the only person he could ever trust. His pride, his love and his life was still living and breathing at the foot of his bed. “Oh good, you’re ok.” “Yes, but not you. I was worried and Arwan sent a team after you.” She said silently, averting her gaze from his fallen state to the window. “But I’m fine if you are.” He laid there acting as though the two holes in his stomach weren’t real and proceeded to get some sleep while he could. “They barely got you in time. You nearly died. Do you care how I feel? I couldn’t sleep. I didn’t cry because a Guardian can never cry even in private. If there was no code I would have drained these eyes because of you. You never cared how I feel. Selfish. As long as I was yours. That was all that mattered.” Her tone did not change and was still monotonous but her feelings reached through her words and pierced right through him. He struggled himself to get up and apologize to her but it hurt so much, it pinned him to the bed. She stood up from the chair and left silently and effortlessly with her thick broadsword over her shoulder. “Sleep. I want your wounds to heal and tomorrow morning I’ll be leaving to clean up the mess of what’s left of your mission. I decided to cancel my presence to take care of you but seeing that my help is not welcome or appreciated and that the servants can do a better job I’ll leave at dawn.” “No! You’ll die if you want to fight that beast. Even my team couldn’t make a cut on it’s body. Please. You know I love you and was sorry that I worried you a lot. Please don’t.” He was pleading as his face could only see the ceiling. He struggled to get up but he couldn’t. “But Arwan doesn’t know that I cannot defeat it. Sleep well. I love you too.” She shed a tear as she walked out of the room and left it to flow down her cheek. She let it flow from her face proudly. It was evidence of her love. “No. Get me out of this thing! Someone. I demand you to get me out of the bed. Carry me. I don’t care.” He shouted out orders but it was no use. No one was there to hear except for her as she retired to her room. Blocking out his pleads which made her feel worse. She laid her broadsword on her bed and sat there with crossed hands, ready to meet death the next day. “I haven’t made love to you in a long time. I’m sorry. Come, here.” He gestured her to come closer. “We never made love before, Romaniz.” She answered with a confused look. “Haha. Not that type of making love. I meant cuddling you, kissing you and all that you know?” He laughed triumphantly seeing her face from a confused one to a one lit with understanding. “Oh yes. You haven’t done so in a long time and I’m angry that you didn’t. Hmph.” She turned her gaze away with eyes closed and lips curled downwards. “I’m sorry. I’m busy. Come, here.” He dragged her forcefully and lovingly by the waist across the bed and laid his chin on her shoulder, arms around her waist. He then started nibbling on her neck then the cheek. Stopping once or twice to look her in those glassy eyes and smile. They finally kissed on the lips softly after he nibbled on her for quite a while. “Your lips have never lost their touch, huh?” “Nope.” He answered, silencing her by kissing her again and again. They stopped and held hands and directed their gaze towards the full moon. She let go of his and walked to the window by her bed that was wide open to let the moonlight in. She gazed for a moment until Romaniz wrapped his arms around her waist and arms and laid his chin on her head from behind. He was about to proceed and nibble on her neck but stopped and sniffed lightly. He closed his eyes as she lay her hands over his and watched the scenery upon them. “Hazel, I love you a lot.” “ Me too.” She snapped out of her dream and smiled a little. She was dreaming of a memory she held so dear to herself. She glanced to her window and noticed the dark sky. An abyss without the moon. It was completely dark and it felt like their relationship was like the sky. It was falling apart and there was nothing bright in it anymore. She knew there was still three hours or more till dawn and decided she needed as much sleep for the mission. He cried all his tears out the night before blatantly as his eyes were sore and so pink to the flesh. There were also dark lines which outlined the depression under his eyes. He couldn’t cry anymore, and for the first time, his articulation of words were disastrous. He stuttered and choked. He could only hold her gloved hand after giving up with speaking to her. He was begging, pleading while she was upright and strong and despite the ache in her heart, she could do so with ease. She brought his figure up and kissed him softly and proudly on the lips with her eyes closed. Like it was their wedding and they had finished their vows. He kept his eyes open, not in shock but too register this moment as a photograph, so he could remember her serene face while she kissed him. When their lips were apart, he hugged her to his chest and sniffed her hair and hand clutched to her head. She forced herself apart and told him, “I need to go.” He only nodded in acknowledgement and looked on, his chocolate eyes were pathetic and his hands reacted to reach out for her. But he retracted them as he knew that she burned bridges already. There was no coming back. She received her broadsword from a servant and slid it into her scabbard which hung over her shoulder. An audience looked on as they kissed and parted, nobody with the courage to stop them. She proceeded to hop on her transport, taking a last look at her other half for what might be the last time. She was ready to leave and command her comrades to depart but she looked around her and tried her best to memorize the place. But someone else didn’t want her to stay long as it seemed. Multiple arrows whizzed by but the Guardians were prepared with armour which deflected the weak projectiles off. Much more arrows pelted and rained onto them. She easily repelled the arrows off with her broadsword but something was not right. What was their purpose, she jumped off the saddle on her transport and headed back towards the castle’s entrance with her weapon ready but what she saw made her dizzy, angry, sad and shocked. He stood there like a warrior he is, wielding his swords gallantly. But two arrows were sticking through his chest and his healing wounds reopened to form a large patch of blood around his waist. His swords were thin and he was vulnerable without his armour. She was so shocked and paralyzed, she didn’t notice enemies passing her and confronting him. He finally fell after a jab from one enemy to the abdomen. He was helpless. She carried him up but decided he was better off lying on the floor. His eyes were starting to turn gray and he muttered his last words, “Don’t go.” Sweat was running down her face and she was freezing to the bone. It didn’t take long for her to realize what the dream tried to interpret to her about him. She had to stay with him or he would die. It was chilly despite the fact her windows were closed. It must be her thin clothes. She washed her face with cold water and combed her hair, out of her face. She decided to check up on him. Hoping he was sleeping well. She stopped at the door of the ward and saw him asleep but his face was a little crumpled in pain. Physical or mentally she couldn’t tell. She stood by his bed and ran the back of her hand along his cheeks and face. He was sweating profusely. His pillow was drenched and his hands were clutched tight to the blankets. He was on fire. It didn’t help that she just see him like that. She took a pail of water and a white towel from the bathroom opposite the ward. She dipped the towel and dabbed on his forehead continuously. After twenty minutes or so he stopped hyperventilating and the creases on his face eased down a little. “Hazel?” He opened his eyes in a weak manner. The pain got to him already. “Yes, I’m here Romaniz. Go back to sleep. You’re in pain.” He clenched his teeth in pain as he tried to sit up but Hazel pinned him down with her elbow and hissed, “No. Please don’t be stubborn. You need to heal.” He gave up and eased. “I want to see you leave.” He winced as he said those words but she couldn’t tell if it was in the physical pain or emotional pain. “You don’t have to. I’m staying. I foresaw an ambush and…” His face lit up despite the pain and he felt cured but he realized she didn’t finish her sentence. “What is it?” He now held her hand which was icy and stiff. “You… died.” He gave a hard laugh, in disbelief of course. “You must be kidding. Ok. What kind of ambush? Anyway I should have been dead for what made this.” He meant the wounds he currently had. “Arrows rained on us. While I was leaving.” She looked down. Her voice was cracking. Then she regained her composure and continued, “So, I’m falling behind the others to take care of you. I’m afraid that’s why.” He kissed the back of her hand another time and started to embrace it. She still hung her head in depression to avoid his gaze. She was embarrassed to cry but she let her tears drip to her t-shirt hoping that the darkness would cover that up. “Come here. Lie on top of me.” She glanced towards him for a quick moment and then averted from his gaze again. “You’re hurt. I might make it worse. I’ll go and let you rest.” She stood up and laid the wet cloth gently on his head. She took a step forward but his hand was still grabbing hold onto her arm. This time it was vice-like. She looked back and gave up. His arms were still strong despite his ‘lie on bed everyday prescription’ for a month or two. “I’m warning you. I might hurt you.” He laughed, thinking how could she hurt him at all. She carefully climbed onto the bed and laid her chest over his but looked away from his eyes. Her cheeks were still wet. She could only hear Romaniz trying to regain his breath because she wasn’t that much light but after a second or two he sounded fine. “Hazel, please don’t cry. I’m here.” He didn’t want to see her weak and vulnerable. He wrapped his arms around her and lovingly, he licked her closed eyes to get rid of the tears and he was careful to be gentle. She felt a little better as Romaniz started to lick her cheek and closed eyes. It has been a long time since he has done something loving and it was very strange but loving as he licked her cheeks from tears. She couldn’t help let out small sobs into his shirt and grab his shirt with her hands. He only kept silent and held her as she released her feelings. It was better if she let it out now than later. “Better?” He asked after a minute or so and she looked up and nodded. He chuckled. It was her adorable face and the way she nodded. She was very cute when she was crying. He kissed her hair and hugged her closer. She sniffled and hugged him back. Hints of sunlight colored the purple skyline as dawn broke through the dark sky with the young sun peeking over the horizon slightly. Romaniz and Hazel were in slumber by then, clasping each other closely and breathing heavily into each other’s slightly agape mouth. They were both visibly exhausted and slightly injured in different ways. For the moment, their problems were set aside. A young female servant, not older than sixteen who brought breakfast for patients such as Romaniz in the early morning. She nudged Hazel lightly on the shoulder with her index finger. Hazel awoke, opening her eyes and sitting up, careful not to stir Romaniz awake. She glanced at the servant and gave a warm smile. “I’m sorry. I should not disturb your work.” Hazel gave a quick peck on Romaniz’s left cheek and was about to get off the bed when the servant spoke and put her left palm to stop her from leaving. “No. It’s okay. You can help me if that is alright?” She nodded and smiled and waited for instructions. “Mr. Alexander here is very stubborn to take his pills or eat breakfast since the first day he was hospitalized. So I hoped you could help?” She chuckled and glared at Romaniz’s face for a while before agreeing with the servant. She laid the breakfast on the bedside table and woke Romaniz up. “Hey. Stubborn get up.’ she said menacingly partially angry with him. He opened his eyes wide and suddenly shouted, “Hazel? You there?” He only calmed down after realizing that she was there and she stroked his hair gently. He must have thought that she lied to make him better. She then whispered soothingly, “I’m here silly. It’s alright.” He closed his eyes in relief and joy as she let her warm palm to wonder over his cheeks and chin. After a long moment, Hazel realized that the servant was still there, witnessing their embrace between each other. She turned and saw that the servant was staring at them and both of them flushed. “I’m sorry.” “No, it’s ok. Should we give him the pills now ma’am?” She asked as her face returned to a normal colour. She nodded and turned to Romaniz whose eyes were wide in shock as he saw the pills carried on Hazel’s palm. “No. They taste very bad. I would lose my appetite. Please no.” She gave him a stern look full of authority and Romaniz cowered a little. “You’ll eat first then take the pills? Promise me?” He nodded and frowned. She took the small plate that held his breakfast and passed it to him. He only held it and observed it. “Need me to feed you? Are your arms hurt or something?” He shook his head and openly grimaced. “Come on, eat. Or else… I might change my mind about leaving.” He then quickly stuffed a handful of his breakfast into his mouth and chewed unwillingly. She giggled along with the servant at his reaction. He only continued eating till he finished. After he gobbled it down, she gave him the glass of milk and he drank, this time willingly. He then handed Hazel back the glass and asked, “So leaving?” She shook her head and gave a radiant smile. Romaniz then kissed her on the cheek and left a milk stain on her cheek. “Ugh. Look at your mouth. Come on clean up and then your pills.” He looked a little disheartened but obeyed. After finishing everything, Hazel returned the plates and glass to the young servant. She bowed in acknowledgement before leaving. He then looked at her and said, “Now can we do things in private?” She gave a puzzled look and was kissed by Romaniz before saying anything. He pushed her on the bed and was on top of her with his hands pinning her arms to the side as he smothered her. He stopped to let her breathe. She tried to wiggle herself out carefully not to hurt him in anyway but she was trapped. He chuckled darkly and then let his lips move over throat and neck. Then to her collarbone. He started to lead his prey into his trap with his lips. Hazel moaned occasionally but tried her best to keep silent. He then stopped at her forehead and kissed it. He released his prey and smiled. She was hyperventilating subconsciously and stared back at him. “Next time, if you want to seduce me like that, please warn me. I nearly wanted to kick you in the abdomen for that.” He continued laughing. “Sorry. I will. Was I really seducing you? Oops.” She nodded and maneuvered her self from his cage-like stance. She was startled by the time and realized she had to get dressed. She strode out of the room but his hand held onto her forearm with the same vice-like grip last night. He didn’t want to seduce her again but more afraid of her leaving. “Don’t worry. I’m just going to see my comrades off. It would be very rude for me not to do so.” He nodded and spoke. “Can I follow?” She was uncertain about that and asked, “Can you walk? Are you ok?” He smiled and answered, “Of course. Don’t worry. Go get dressed. Meet me in ten minutes here?” “Sure. Be quick okay?” She strode off quickly to her room after he released her arm. He ogled as she approached him. She was dressed in her elegant battle suit which was white and dark blue. Made of expensive silk and had ribbons on certain places. The biggest was slightly below her neck which enhanced her beauty. “What?” She noticed the way he looked at her. Never did he do that in a long time. She was just wearing the same dress yesterday. “You’re gorgeous. I’m sorry I never noticed that. Give me your hand.” She held her hand out which was soft and warm. They both then walked to the clearing. “You look handsome too. Sorry the word is kind of an understatement is it?” He chuckled and looked at her. “Oh come on. It’s the suit. None of me.” The Guardians of the 67th Faction were all saddled on their transport. A giant bat, varying in different colours. Discovered by Ashcroft Arwan and other members of the 1st Faction in another dimension and are very useful, especially in the night. The common transport for Guardians who are assigned to long distanced missions. Hazel’s hand was released from Romaniz’s clasp so that she could exchange last few words with her members and wished them luck. They all nodded and understood and respected her decision to stay behind. After a round of exchange of words, she regained her position beside Romaniz and he held her hand instantly. There were not many people present there. Only loved ones of the members and a few Black Suits. Romaniz caught the emotion of the Black Suits from their faces and Ashcroft wasn’t there. He sensed something was amiss. He was distracted for a second until he looked back to Hazel and smiled. She smiled in return and continued to see her friends ready to drift into the skyline. All of a sudden, Anterios Belacquar, a member of the 67th faction, shouted in a panicked tone. “Ambush!” Romaniz’s head quickly cocked to her direction and gave her an unreadable expression. She was still safe and he was partially surprised her foreseeing was correct for the first time. Arrows dropped ten feet from Romaniz and were coming closer gradually. Everyone was prepared and the Black Suits who could use their weapons for long distances retaliated. There were no evident enemies in the sky as far as Romaniz could see. No one was hurt yet. He was about to run to the Black Suits for orders but Hazel suddenly blurted over the pandemonium. “I should get our weapons. It would be better.” He was hesitant but he nodded and let her leave. It was in the building, so it was safe enough. He ran as the 67th Faction held the projectiles away well but they were afraid it might not end. Sara Coverfold, another member of the 67th Faction took her transport to scan the skies for any sign of the enemy. Romaniz spoke to one of the Black Suits named Aleister Crowley for orders and added opinions. “Sir, what action do we take?” He glanced at Romaniz and answered, his hands tight around his weapon, an axe. “Standby the clearing and hold till Sara gives us a report. We can do nothing more, this is merely a trick. Look at the arrows. They can’t even scratch our armour yet they’re shooting it at us.” Romaniz stood shocked. If it was a trick then they might have ambushed the building instead of the clearing. He thought of Hazel. Aleister sensed his distress and added, “Don’t worry. There are more Guardians in there than here.” Romaniz eased up and felt relieved. He was true. More than out here. Safer in there. Soon the arrows stopped pelting on the clearing and it was a sign that it was safe to move around. Romaniz straightaway rushed back to the building. He wondered why she didn’t come to the clearing with the weapons. Maybe they were too heavy for her he thought. As he rushed to her room, a crowd of nurses and Guardians clustered around something he couldn’t see. They were whispering and fussing over something unseen to him. He was frustrated that they would gather at this moment while there were enemies attacking. But as he came closer, he realized that something laid on the floor as some of them bent down over the thing. He then gasped in shock. The air was knocked out of him as he saw that Hazel laid on the floor bleeding profusely. The blood stained the dress especially over her chest. He bent down in shock and shoved everyone aside. He then held her bloodied hand and kissed it despite the blood. She was attacked with arrows blatantly because there were two arrows by her side. The ends wet with crimson. She was a little dazed but called his name upon seeing him. “Romaniz. Please don’t cry. I’m alright. I can’t even feel the pain.” She smiled wholeheartedly despite the mess around her. He laid his free hand over her chest and applied pressure. Tears slid down his cheek and onto her dress they fell. Hazel then stroked his hair and whispered, “Don’t worry. I’ll always be there. No matter what.” She then indicated his heart with her index finger as she held it up weakly. He then stared into her eyes and spoke with slight anger. “Don’t you say that Hazel Chane. Don’t you say that.” He used her surname meaning he really meant it. Tears were flowing endlessly but his face remained normal and held its composure. They then looked at each other thoughtfully like the first time they confessed to each other as lovers. She smiled, like she always did, before him. “Kiss me. This might be the last. I love you. More than I ever did in this life.” He smiled, and let another tear flow onto her face this time. “Rubbish. You could never love more than I do.” He accepted that she could only live a few more minutes and the kissed her. Passionately and lovingly. He kissed like if the more passionate it was, the more time she was given. For another two minutes or so, their lips never parted. He pulled back and saw her eyes open. She smiled for the umpteenth time today and finally cried a tear. “Smile ok?” Then she took her last breath before her eyes turned gray and the life faded. He buried his face into her neck and finally let his guard down.

I am writing a book, and I need opinions about my book. What do you think about it? This is a book about WW3 and 4, it is not all war, blood and guts. This is the Prologue. Sorry its so long. Ten-thousand years ago, a nuclear war ravaged the face of our planet. Capital cities were the first to go down. Then other densely populated cites and areas. After the first week, the death toll was 3 billion. The world ran out of nuclear warheads and started using two-thousand-pound bombs. When those ran out, they started bombing runs, nothing new to our planet of course. Then the ground troops rolled in and started the Third World War. So began the rise of the Okanea. “Sir, our troops are pinned down tight, we can’t move!” I screamed into the headset. My squad has been holding Mount Everest for days with no new reinforcements. Gunfire exploded all around me. I look to my left and saw a break on the flank. I picked up my M60E4 and fired. Thirteen dead right there. I spoke into my headset again. “We need reinforcements now! Over.” “Calm down King Six, three F-15’s on your way. ETA 3 minutes, over.” Replied my commander. His name was Clark. Colonel Clark. He was clever, strong, and the stupidest person I had ever met. Despite his probable IQ, he was good at analyzing situations. “All due respect sir, but I do not think we are gonna last that long, over!” “Yeah? Well you’re gonna, over and out.” **** him. The gunfire stopped and I look around me. All my troops had stopped firing, we made it! Then the gunfire opened up again, they were just reloading. I crawled over to my only sergeant left. “What is our status?” I asked. “Well sir, we have the Asian Federation coming up on the south-east ridge. We are running out of ammo. We could really use that airstrike right about now.” He finished his sentence just as an M16A4 round shot just over our heads. We both took lower cover in the freezing cold trench. “Where are our troops right now?” “About thirty meters away” “KING SIX, REGROUP ON ME!” I shouted as loud as I could. They all came over panting. “Sergeant Raycroft, Private Miller and Ryan you come with me. Corporal Adams, take Taylor and Byrd on the right flank. GO!” They all jumped as I gave them orders. Adams’ group got gunned down as they exited the trench. We got behind an outcropping of rock and ice before any of us got killed. “Open fire,” I yelled and we all started shooting. Miller got nailed by a sniper, right between the eyes. I threw a smoke grenade and advanced. An Asian jumped on Raycroft, I shot him three times in the back. He fell limply to the ground. Raycroft gave me a look that said Thanks. We charged their ground troops and we all killed about seven while running to the next line of cover. We set up firing positions in the rock out cropping that was about the middle of our territory. Ryan got shot in the chest three times and fell to the ground. He picked up his rifle and started firing from a prone position. That kid is gonna get promoted. Then, the next sound I heard was the one that drove fear into my heart the most. More than seeing my friends get decapitated by a 50 caliber sniper rifle, more than seeing the last of the AF running back and seeing a tank roll up instead. It was a bonsai charge. “Brace yourselves!” I yelled. Japanese chargers jumped out from behind the rocks and stabbed Ryan in the chest. He is getting the Victorian Cross I decided as I watched him die. Pulled out a knife and cut that AF's neck open and yelled, or tried to, ‘Raycroft behind you!’ and his head fell limp. That is the way a soldier dies. Raycroft turned and grabbed the gun out of his hands and stabbed him in the neck and ripped it out at an angle killing him instantly. He took the rifle, stood and threw it. It nailed some guy in the forehead. Guess being a track star did help. The next charger got Raycroft in the back and pushed him to the ground. Three more came on him and started stabbing. I was horrorstruck. I raised and fired my weapon, mowing them all down. I went over to him, pushed a body off his and placed my ear against his chest. Nothing. “You ****ing *****es. I will kill you ALL!” I stood and took out my un-scoped R700. Killing time. I shot and reloaded, shot and reloaded, again and again. More and more men falling to my ferocity. You could kill my friends, shoot my men, sink our boats, blow up our tanks, shoot down our planes, but you could not kill my brother! It was very satisfying, seeing those eyes turn from anger to pure terror, knowing they would die. I was all by myself now. I ran out of ammo in the next minute. I ran and jumped up over the guy's head, wrapped my legs around his head and twisted my body one-eighty degrees. I heard a faint snap and I pushed off his body after ripping the gun out of his hands. I punched a soldier in the jaw and his head twisted right so far it cracked. I ran and killed. They ran and died, they stayed and died. No one was safe from my fury. I ran toward a bunker and felt rifle rounds punch into my body. I didn’t car

Essay?! easy 10 points:))? just tell me if it's good or not and please read it! how can i make it better?? Do you know how and for what reasons the first 13 colonies of North America were found? Many of us today don’t know why these colonies were established, but we should because it’s an extremely important event in history. Many of the first settlers in the North America came from England, they came for reasons such as these: wanted land to plant on, religious freedom, wanted to become rich or famous, needed a new beginning, wanted to escape paying debts and others. The first successful settlement was Jamestown, Virginia and then other colonies arose. The 13 colonies of North America are: Massachusetts, New Hampshire, Rhode Island, Connecticut (New England Colonies), New York, Delaware, New Jersey, Pennsylvania (Middle Colonies), Virginia, Maryland, North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia (Southern Colonies). Each of these colonies have different laws, government, religious beliefs, way of life and how they were set up. First, lets talk about the New England Colonies and the first successful settlement Jamestown, Virginia. During the 1580s English had tried a couple of times to establish a colony on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean, but their attempts failed. Later, The Virginia Company was developed, it was a joint-stock company. In December 1606 they began their journey and on April 1607 they entered the Chesapeake Bay. They named their new settlement Jamestown in honor of their king who granted them the right to organize settlement. The colony was build on a peninsula so it could defend itself from attack but many died do to disease, hard labor, weather and hunger. With the Virginian leader John Smith the colony survived 2 years, but it was later John Rolfe who learned how to grow tobacco and saved the colony. Virginia had made a great profit growing tobacco, then many others came to the colony and House of Burgesses was formed to let people have a say in their government. Groups of people came to the New England Colonies in order to find religious freedom. At that time many people disagreed with the practices of the Anglican Church and wanted to reform it, those people were called Puritans. Others who wanted to leave and set up their own churches were called Separatists (Pilgrims). Separatists were later persecuted in England which caused them to flee to Netherlands. They did not stay their long causing to lack of jobs, so they made an arrangement with the Virginia Company to settle in North America for free religious practice. One of the New England Colonies is Massachusetts. It was founded for religious freedom by John Carver, William Bradford and John Winthrop, and settled during 1620-1630. Second colony is New Hampshire, it was founded because of profit of trade and fish by Ferdinando Gorges and John Mason and settled in c.1620. Another colony is Rhode Island, which was founded for religious freedom by Roger Williams in 1636. Last of the colonies is Connecticut which was founded in 1635 by Thomas Hooker because of profit from fur trade, farming; religious and political freedom. Second, the Middle Colonies, that also play a huge role. The first colony is New York, it was founded by the Dutch settlers in1624 to expand trade. The colony had a really an excellent harbor that the English wanted to acquire. So in 1664 they attacked and Peter Stuyvesant who was the governor surrendered because he was not prepared for the battle. King Charles II the gave this colony to his brother Duke of York, who renamed it New York. New York became a proprietary colony. Later, the colony became widely populated and demanded a representative government. The English government allowed New York to elect a legislature starting in 1691. A different colony is New Jersey, it was founded by John Berkeley and George Carteret during 1638 and gained profit from selling land. The colony did not gain much success and became a royal colony. Another colony is Delaware, it was founded by Swedish settlers in 1638 in order to expand trade. Last Middle Colony is Pennsylvania founded by William Penn in 1682 and gained profit by selling land/ religious freedom. Penn belonged to a Protestant group of dissenters called Quakers. They believed that everyone was equal in god’s view, had toleration towards other beliefs and were pacifists. Penn wrote the city’s first constitution and believed that settlers should pay for land(since it’s the Native America’s). He also encouraged others to come by advertising in different languages and granted the colonists the right to elect representatives to the legislative assembly. Finally, The Southern Colonies that were founded for different reasons. The colony of Maryland was lead by Cecil Calvert son of George Calvert who always wanted to create a safe place for the Catholics. Cecil had sent two of his brothers to rule the colony when he gained it in1634. They at first turned to tobacco as the main crop knowing it saved Virginia, but planted corn as well. The city Baltimore founded in 1729 had became Maryland’s largest port and settlement. As you know there were conflicts between colonies and one was the boundary between Maryland and Pennsylvania. It was soon resolved but another conflict arose when Calverts had welcomed Protestants in Maryland. As you know the colony of Virginia became very wealthy and it kept on growing. William Berkeley had made an agreement that for a piece of land he would keep his settlers out of the Native American lands. Nathaniel Bacon, a leader of the western part of Virginia did not agree. He and others had settled in Native American lands and set fire to the capital Jamestown. It was known as the greatest rebel ever. Bacon’s sudden illness and death was the only thing that kept him from taking charge of Virginia. A new proprietary colony was set up called Carolina. It was ruled by eight prominent members of kings court. They divided the colony and each ruled one part. John Locke was the one to write constitution for the colony. The people of the colonies disagreed and went they’re separate ways creating North Carolina and South Carolina. The Carolina’s was the colony who had many rice fields and more than half of the population were enslaved Africans. In 1729 the Carolinas became two royal colonies. The last colony and final colony is Georgia. It was founded in 1733 by James Oglethorpe for religious freedom; protection against Spanish Florida and a safe home for debtors. This was a safe colony if you had not payed your debts. In Conclusion, I hope that you understand how important it is to know about the history of these colonies and reasons for their findings. Each of the colony had something different about it and unique. Each colony also has different religions, crops, culture and clothing. This all depends on where and how the colony was developed. From this essay you should have learned who was the founder of the colony, why it was established and in what year it was set up.

101 Chuck Norris Facts? Chuck Norris' tears cure cancer. Too bad he has never cried. Ever. Chuck Norris does not sleep. He waits. Chuck Norris is currently suing NBC, claiming Law and Order are trademarked names for his left and right legs. The chief export of Chuck Norris is pain. If you can see Chuck Norris, he can see you. If you can't see Chuck Norris, you may be only seconds away from death. Chuck Norris has counted to infinity. Twice. Chuck Norris does not hunt because the word hunting implies the probability of failure. Chuck Norris goes killing. Chuck Norris doesn?t wash his clothes, he disembowels them. Chuck Norris is 1/8th Cherokee. This has nothing to do with ancestry, the man ate a f***ing Indian. In fine print on the last page of the Guinness Book of World Records it notes that all world records are held by Chuck Norris, and those listed in the book are simply the closest anyone else has ever gotten. There is no chin behind Chuck Norris' beard. There is only another fist. Chuck Norris once roundhouse kicked someone so hard that his foot broke the speed of light, went back in time, and killed Amelia Earhart while she was flying over thePacific Ocean. Crop circles are Chuck Norris' way of telling the world that sometimes corn needs to lie the f*** down. Chuck Norris is ten feet tall, weighs two-tons, breathes fire, and could eat a hammer and take a shotgun blast standing. The Great Wall of China was originally created to keep Chuck Norris out. It failed miserably. If you ask Chuck Norris what time it is, he always says, "Two seconds 'till." After you ask, "Two seconds 'til what?" he roundhouse kicks you in the face. Chuck Norris drives an ice cream truck covered in human skulls. Chuck Norris sold his soul to the devil for his rugged good looks and unparalleled martial arts ability. Shortly after the transaction was finalized, Chuck roundhouse-kicked the devil in the face and took his soul back. The devil, who appreciates irony, couldn't stay mad and admitted he should have seen it coming. They now play poker every second Wednesday of the month. There is no theory of evolution, just a list of creatures Chuck Norris allows to live. Chuck Norris once ate three 72 oz. steaks in one hour. He spent the first 45 minutes having sex with his waitress. Chuck Norris is the only man to ever defeat a brick wall in a game of tennis. Chuck Norris doesn't churn butter. He roundhouse kicks the cows and the butter comes straight out. When Chuck Norris sends in his taxes, he sends blank forms and includes only a picture of himself, crouched and ready to attack. Chuck Norris has not had to pay taxes ever. The quickest way to a man's heart is with Chuck Norris' fist. A Handicap parking sign does not signify that this spot is for handicapped people. It is actually in fact a warning, that the spot belongs to Chuck Norris and that you will be handicapped if you park there. Chuck Norris will attain statehood in 2009. His state flower will be the Magnolia. Nagasaki never had a bomb dropped on it. Chuck Norris jumped out of a plane and punched the ground. Chuck Norris originally appeared in the "Street Fighter II" video game, but was removed by Beta Testers because every button caused him to do a roundhouse kick. When asked bout this "glitch," Norris replied, "That's no glitch." The opening scene of the movie "Saving Private Ryan" is loosely based on games of dodge ball Chuck Norris played in second grade. Chuck Norris once shot down a German fighter plane with his finger, by yelling, "Bang!" Chuck Norris once bet NASA he could survive re-entry without a spacesuit. On July 19th, 1999, a naked Chuck Norris re-entered the earth's atmosphere, streaking over 14 states and reaching a temperature of 3000 degrees. An embarrassed NASA publicly claimed it was a meteor, and still owes him a beer. Chuck Norris has two speeds: Walk and Kill. Someone once tried to tell Chuck Norris that roundhouse kicks aren't the best way to kick someone. This has been recorded by historians as the worst mistake anyone has ever made. Contrary to popular belief, America is not a democracy, it is a Chucktatorship. Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles is based on a true story: Chuck Norris once swallowed a turtle whole, and when he crapped it out, the turtle was six feet tall and had learned karate. Chuck Norris is not hung like a horse... horses are hung like Chuck Norris Chuck Norris is the only human being to display the Heisenberg uncertainty principle -- you can never know both exactly where and how quickly he will roundhouse-kick you in the face. Chuck Norris can drink an entire gallon of milk in forty-seven seconds. Rather than being birthed like a normal child, Chuck Norris instead decided to punch his way out of his mother?s womb. If you say Chuck Norris' name in Mongolia, the people there will roundhouse kick you in his honor. Their kick will be followed by the REAL roundhouse delivered by none other than Norris himself. Time waits for no man. Unless that man is Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris discovered a new theory of relativity involving multiple universes in which Chuck Norris is even more badass than in this one. When it was discovered by Albert Einstein and made public, Chuck Norris roundhouse-kicked him in the face. We know Albert Einstein today as Stephen Hawking. The Chuck Norris military unit was not used in the game Civilization 4, because a single Chuck Norris could defeat the entire combined nations of the world in one turn. In an average living room there are 1,242 objects Chuck Norris could use to kill you, including the room itself. Chuck Norris does not teabag the ladies. He potato-sacks them. Pluto is actually an orbiting group of British soldiers from the American Revolution who entered space after the Chuck gave them a roundhouse kick to the face. When Chuck Norris goes to donate blood, he declines the syringe, and instead requests a hand gun and a bucket. There are no weapons of mass destruction. Just Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris once challenged Lance Armstrong in a "Who has more testicles?" contest. Chuck Norris won by 5. Chuck Norris was the fourth wise man, who gave baby Jesus the gift of beard, which he carried with him until he died. The other three wise men were enraged by the preference that Jesus showed to Chuck's gift, and arranged to have him written out of the bible. All three died soon after of mysterious roundhouse-kick related injuries. Chuck Norris sheds his skin twice a year. When Chuck Norris calls 1-900 numbers, he doesn?t get charged. He holds up the phone and money falls out. Chuck Norris once ate a whole cake before his friends could tell him there was a stripper in it. There are no races, only countries of people Chuck Norris has beaten to different shades of black and blue. Chuck Norris can't finish a "color by numbers" because his markers are filled with the blood of his victims. Unfortunately, all blood is dark red. A Chuck Norris-delivered Roundhouse Kick is the preferred method of execution in 16 states. When Chuck Norris falls in water, Chuck Norris doesn't get wet. Water gets Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris's urine was the main ingredient for balco's designer steroids. Therefore, Chuck Norris is actually the all-time single-season home run king. Scientists have estimated that the energy given off during the Big Bang is roughly equal to 1CNRhK (Chuck Norris Roundhouse Kick) Chuck Norris? house has no doors, only walls that he walks through. When Chuck Norris has sex with a man, it won't be because he is gay. It will be because he has run out of women. How much wood would a woodchuck chuck if a woodchuck could Chuck Norris? ...All of it. Chuck Norris doesn't actually write books, the words assemble themselves out of fear. In honor of Chuck Norris, all McDonald's in Texas have an even larger size than the super-size. When ordering, just ask to be "Norrisized". Chuck Norris CAN believe it's not butter. If tapped, a Chuck Norris roundhouse kick could power the country of Australia for 44 minutes. The grass is always greener on the other side, unless Chuck Norris has been there. In that case the grass is most likely soaked in blood and tears. Newton's Third Law is wrong: Although it states that for each action, there is an equal and opposite reaction, there is no force equal in reaction to a Chuck Norris roundhouse kick. Chuck Norris invented his own type of karate. It's called Chuck-Will-Kill. When an episode of Walker Texas Ranger was aired in France, the French surrendered to Chuck Norris just to be on the safe side. While urinating, Chuck Norris is easily capable of welding titanium. Chuck Norris once sued the Houghton-Mifflin textbook company when it became apparent that their account of the war of 1812 was plagiarized from his autobiography. When Steven Seagal kills a ninja, he only takes its hide. When Chuck Norris kills a ninja, he uses every part. Wilt Chamberlain claims to have slept with more than 20,000 women in his lifetime. Chuck Norris calls this "a slow Tuesday." Contrary to popular belief, there is indeed enough Chuck Norris to go around. Chuck Norris doesn?t shave; he kicks himself in the face. The only thing that can cut Chuck Norris is Chuck Norris. For some, the left testicle is larger than the right one. For Chuck Norris, each testicle is larger than the other one. When taking the SAT, write "Chuck Norris" for every answer. You will score a 1600. Chuck Norris invented black. In fact, he invented the entire spectrum of visible light. Except pink. Tom Cruise invented pink. When you're Chuck Norris, anything + anything is equal to 1. One roundhouse kick to the face. Chuck Norris has the greatest Poker-Face of all time. He won the 1983 World Series of Poker, despite holding only a Joker, a Get out of Jail Free Monopoly card, a 2 of clubs, 7 of spades and a green #4 card from the game UNO. On his birthday, Chuck Norris randomly selects one lucky child to be thrown into the sun. Nobody doesn't like Sara Lee. Except Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris doesn't throw up if he drinks too much. Chuck Norris throws down! In the beginning there was nothing...then Chuck Norris Roundhouse kicked that nothing in the face and said "Get a job". That is the story of the universe. Chuck Norris has 12 moons. One of those moons is the Earth. Chuck Norris grinds his coffee with his teeth and boils the water with his own rage. Archeologists unearthed an old English dictionary dating back to the year 1236. It defined "victim" as "one who has encountered Chuck Norris" Chuck Norris ordered a Big Mac at Burger King, and got one. Chuck Norris and Mr. T walked into a bar. The bar was instantly destroyed, as that level of awesome cannot be contained in one building. If you Google search "Chuck Norris getting his *** kicked" you will generate zero results. It just doesn't happen. Chuck Norris doesn't bowl strikes, he just knocks down one pin and the other nine faint. The show Survivor had the original premise of putting people on an island with Chuck Norris. there were no survivors and the pilot episode tape has been burned. Chuck Norris brings the noise AND the funk. You know how they say if you die in your dream then you will die in real life? In actuality, if you dream of death then Chuck Norris will find you and kill you. Chuck Norris can slam a revolving door. When Chuck Norris is in a crowded area, he doesn't walk around people. He walks through them James Cameron wanted Chuck Norris to play the Terminator. However, upon reflection, he realized that would have turned his movie into a documentary, so he went with Arnold Schwarzenegger. Chuck Norris can touch MC Hammer. Little known medical fact: Chuck Norris invented the Caesarean section when he roundhouse-kicked his way out of his mother?s womb. Chuck Norris can divide by zero Give a star if you like these facts. If you don't you will get a round house kick to the head by Chuck. dark knight: I know Chuck Norris can give 102 fact, but he round house kicked me so hard I forgot the last one.

The FACT about Chuck Norris? Chuck Norris' tears cure cancer. Too bad he has never cried. Ever. Chuck Norris does not sleep. He waits. Chuck Norris is currently suing NBC, claiming Law and Order are trademarked names for his left and right legs. The chief export of Chuck Norris is pain. If you can see Chuck Norris, he can see you. If you can't see Chuck Norris, you may be only seconds away from death. Chuck Norris has counted to infinity. Twice. Chuck Norris does not hunt because the word hunting implies the probability of failure. Chuck Norris goes killing. Chuck Norris doesn?t wash his clothes, he disembowels them. Chuck Norris is 1/8th Cherokee. This has nothing to do with ancestry, the man ate a f***ing Indian. In fine print on the last page of the Guinness Book of World Records it notes that all world records are held by Chuck Norris, and those listed in the book are simply the closest anyone else has ever gotten. There is no chin behind Chuck Norris' beard. There is only another fist. Chuck Norris once roundhouse kicked someone so hard that his foot broke the speed of light, went back in time, and killed Amelia Earhart while she was flying over thePacific Ocean. Crop circles are Chuck Norris' way of telling the world that sometimes corn needs to lie the f*** down. Chuck Norris is ten feet tall, weighs two-tons, breathes fire, and could eat a hammer and take a shotgun blast standing. The Great Wall of China was originally created to keep Chuck Norris out. It failed miserably. If you ask Chuck Norris what time it is, he always says, "Two seconds 'till." After you ask, "Two seconds 'til what?" he roundhouse kicks you in the face. Chuck Norris drives an ice cream truck covered in human skulls. Chuck Norris sold his soul to the devil for his rugged good looks and unparalleled martial arts ability. Shortly after the transaction was finalized, Chuck roundhouse-kicked the devil in the face and took his soul back. The devil, who appreciates irony, couldn't stay mad and admitted he should have seen it coming. They now play poker every second Wednesday of the month. There is no theory of evolution, just a list of creatures Chuck Norris allows to live. Chuck Norris once ate three 72 oz. steaks in one hour. He spent the first 45 minutes having sex with his waitress. Chuck Norris is the only man to ever defeat a brick wall in a game of tennis. Chuck Norris doesn't churn butter. He roundhouse kicks the cows and the butter comes straight out. When Chuck Norris sends in his taxes, he sends blank forms and includes only a picture of himself, crouched and ready to attack. Chuck Norris has not had to pay taxes ever. The quickest way to a man's heart is with Chuck Norris' fist. A Handicap parking sign does not signify that this spot is for handicapped people. It is actually in fact a warning, that the spot belongs to Chuck Norris and that you will be handicapped if you park there. Chuck Norris will attain statehood in 2009. His state flower will be the Magnolia. Nagasaki never had a bomb dropped on it. Chuck Norris jumped out of a plane and punched the ground. Chuck Norris originally appeared in the "Street Fighter II" video game, but was removed by Beta Testers because every button caused him to do a roundhouse kick. When asked bout this "glitch," Norris replied, "That's no glitch." The opening scene of the movie "Saving Private Ryan" is loosely based on games of dodge ball Chuck Norris played in second grade. Chuck Norris once shot down a German fighter plane with his finger, by yelling, "Bang!" Chuck Norris once bet NASA he could survive re-entry without a spacesuit. On July 19th, 1999, a naked Chuck Norris re-entered the earth's atmosphere, streaking over 14 states and reaching a temperature of 3000 degrees. An embarrassed NASA publicly claimed it was a meteor, and still owes him a beer. Chuck Norris has two speeds: Walk and Kill. Someone once tried to tell Chuck Norris that roundhouse kicks aren't the best way to kick someone. This has been recorded by historians as the worst mistake anyone has ever made. Contrary to popular belief, America is not a democracy, it is a Chucktatorship. Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles is based on a true story: Chuck Norris once swallowed a turtle whole, and when he crapped it out, the turtle was six feet tall and had learned karate. Chuck Norris is not hung like a horse... horses are hung like Chuck Norris Chuck Norris is the only human being to display the Heisenberg uncertainty principle -- you can never know both exactly where and how quickly he will roundhouse-kick you in the face. Chuck Norris can drink an entire gallon of milk in forty-seven seconds. Rather than being birthed like a normal child, Chuck Norris instead decided to punch his way out of his mother?s womb. If you say Chuck Norris' name in Mongolia, the people there will roundhouse kick you in his honor. Their kick will be followed by the REAL roundhouse delivered by none other than Norris himself. Time waits for no man. Unless that man is Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris discovered a new theory of relativity involving multiple universes in which Chuck Norris is even more badass than in this one. When it was discovered by Albert Einstein and made public, Chuck Norris roundhouse-kicked him in the face. We know Albert Einstein today as Stephen Hawking. The Chuck Norris military unit was not used in the game Civilization 4, because a single Chuck Norris could defeat the entire combined nations of the world in one turn. In an average living room there are 1,242 objects Chuck Norris could use to kill you, including the room itself. Chuck Norris does not teabag the ladies. He potato-sacks them. Pluto is actually an orbiting group of British soldiers from the American Revolution who entered space after the Chuck gave them a roundhouse kick to the face. When Chuck Norris goes to donate blood, he declines the syringe, and instead requests a hand gun and a bucket. There are no weapons of mass destruction. Just Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris once challenged Lance Armstrong in a "Who has more testicles?" contest. Chuck Norris won by 5. Chuck Norris was the fourth wise man, who gave baby Jesus the gift of beard, which he carried with him until he died. The other three wise men were enraged by the preference that Jesus showed to Chuck's gift, and arranged to have him written out of the bible. All three died soon after of mysterious roundhouse-kick related injuries. Chuck Norris sheds his skin twice a year. When Chuck Norris calls 1-900 numbers, he doesn?t get charged. He holds up the phone and money falls out. Chuck Norris once ate a whole cake before his friends could tell him there was a stripper in it. There are no races, only countries of people Chuck Norris has beaten to different shades of black and blue. Chuck Norris can't finish a "color by numbers" because his markers are filled with the blood of his victims. Unfortunately, all blood is dark red. A Chuck Norris-delivered Roundhouse Kick is the preferred method of execution in 16 states. When Chuck Norris falls in water, Chuck Norris doesn't get wet. Water gets Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris's urine was the main ingredient for balco's designer steroids. Therefore, Chuck Norris is actually the all-time single-season home run king. Scientists have estimated that the energy given off during the Big Bang is roughly equal to 1CNRhK (Chuck Norris Roundhouse Kick) Chuck Norris? house has no doors, only walls that he walks through. When Chuck Norris has sex with a man, it won't be because he is gay. It will be because he has run out of women. How much wood would a woodchuck chuck if a woodchuck could Chuck Norris? ...All of it. Chuck Norris doesn't actually write books, the words assemble themselves out of fear. In honor of Chuck Norris, all McDonald's in Texas have an even larger size than the super-size. When ordering, just ask to be "Norrisized". Chuck Norris CAN believe it's not butter. If tapped, a Chuck Norris roundhouse kick could power the country of Australia for 44 minutes. The grass is always greener on the other side, unless Chuck Norris has been there. In that case the grass is most likely soaked in blood and tears. Newton's Third Law is wrong: Although it states that for each action, there is an equal and opposite reaction, there is no force equal in reaction to a Chuck Norris roundhouse kick. Chuck Norris invented his own type of karate. It's called Chuck-Will-Kill. When an episode of Walker Texas Ranger was aired in France, the French surrendered to Chuck Norris just to be on the safe side. While urinating, Chuck Norris is easily capable of welding titanium. Chuck Norris once sued the Houghton-Mifflin textbook company when it became apparent that their account of the war of 1812 was plagiarized from his autobiography. When Steven Seagal kills a ninja, he only takes its hide. When Chuck Norris kills a ninja, he uses every part. Wilt Chamberlain claims to have slept with more than 20,000 women in his lifetime. Chuck Norris calls this "a slow Tuesday." Contrary to popular belief, there is indeed enough Chuck Norris to go around. Chuck Norris doesn?t shave; he kicks himself in the face. The only thing that can cut Chuck Norris is Chuck Norris. For some, the left testicle is larger than the right one. For Chuck Norris, each testicle is larger than the other one. When taking the SAT, write "Chuck Norris" for every answer. You will score a 1600. Chuck Norris invented black. In fact, he invented the entire spectrum of visible light. Except pink. Tom Cruise invented pink. When you're Chuck Norris, anything + anything is equal to 1. One roundhouse kick to the face. Chuck Norris has the greatest Poker-Face of all time. He won the 1983 World Series of Poker, despite holding only a Joker, a Get out of Jail Free Monopoly card, a 2 of clubs, 7 of spades and a green #4 card from the game UNO. On his birthday, Chuck Norris randomly selects one lucky child to be thrown into the sun. Nobody doesn't like Sara Lee. Except Chuck Norris. Chuck Norris doesn't throw up if he drinks too much. Chuck Norris throws down! In the beginning there was nothing...then Chuck Norris Roundhouse kicked that nothing in the face and said "Get a job". That is the story of the universe. Chuck Norris has 12 moons. One of those moons is the Earth. Chuck Norris grinds his coffee with his teeth and boils the water with his own rage. Archeologists unearthed an old English dictionary dating back to the year 1236. It defined "victim" as "one who has encountered Chuck Norris" Chuck Norris ordered a Big Mac at Burger King, and got one. Chuck Norris and Mr. T walked into a bar. The bar was instantly destroyed, as that level of awesome cannot be contained in one building. If you Google search "Chuck Norris getting his *** kicked" you will generate zero results. It just doesn't happen. Chuck Norris doesn't bowl strikes, he just knocks down one pin and the other nine faint. The show Survivor had the original premise of putting people on an island with Chuck Norris. there were no survivors and the pilot episode tape has been burned. Chuck Norris brings the noise AND the funk. You know how they say if you die in your dream then you will die in real life? In actuality, if you dream of death then Chuck Norris will find you and kill you. Chuck Norris can slam a revolving door. When Chuck Norris is in a crowded area, he doesn't walk around people. He walks through them James Cameron wanted Chuck Norris to play the Terminator. However, upon reflection, he realized that would have turned his movie into a documentary, so he went with Arnold Schwarzenegger. Chuck Norris can touch MC Hammer. Little known medical fact: Chuck Norris invented the Caesarean section when he roundhouse-kicked his way out of his mother?s womb. Chuck Norris can divide by zero If you thing it's good give it a star. If you don't Chuck Norris will round house kick you till you think it's GREAT.

Please Build a Yugioh Deck From These Cards? I'm having trouble building a good deck. Please help. I can't get any new cards yet. You can use any Forbidden Cards (eg. 3 Monster Reborn, Witch of the Black Forest, Dark Hole etc.). My friends and i don't play ban list. MONSTERS: Level 1: 1x Zone Eater 1x Red-Eyes B. Chick 1x Crystal Seer 1x Sonic Chick 1x Ameba 1x Kuriboh 1x Evil Thorn Level 2: x2 Apprentice Magician x1 Quiltbolt Hedgehog x1 Mecha Bunny x1 Mask of Darkness x1 Sea Koala x1 Catnipped Kitty x1 Poison Draw Frog x1 Spear Cretin x3 Penguin Soldier x1 Magical Plant Mandragola x1 Flip Flop Frog x1 Speed Warrior x1 Old Vindictive Magician x1 Decoy Dragon x1 Morphing Jar x1 Frequency Magician x1 Petit Dragon x2 Flame Viper Level 3: x1 Koa'ki Meiru Doom x1 Morphtronic Scopen x1 Machine King Prototype x1 Penguin Knight x1 Guard Dog x1 Marionette Mite x1 Armed Dragon LV3 x1 Beelze Frog x1 Mermaid Archer x1 Marauding Captain x1 Black Ptera x1 Night Wing Sorceress x1 Plague Wolf x1 Sangan x1 Twin-headed Behemoth x1 Des Lacooda x1 Spirit Reaper x2 Masked Dragon x2 Liquid Beast x1 Elemental Hero Burstinatrix x1 Swordsman of Landstar x1 Monster Egg x1 Jerry Beans Man x1 Soitsu x1 Cycroid Level 4: x1 Goblin Zombie x2 Assault Mercenary x2 Zombie Master x2 Pyramid Turtle x2 Blackwing - Bora the Spear x2 Red Gadget x2 Regenerating Mummy x2 Kaiser Sea Horse x2 Nightmare Penguin x1 Nanobreaker x1 Mei-kou, Master of Barriers x1 Spirit Ryu x1 Herald of Creation x1 Tornado Bird x1 Paladin of the Cursed Dragon x1 Royal Keeper x1 Flame Ruler x1 Trap Eater x1 Green Gadget x1 Skilled Dark Magician x1 Cybernetic Cyclopean x1 Chain Thrasher x1 Weather Report x1 The Creator Incarnate x1 Summoner Monk x1 Blast Magician x1 Magical Exemplar x1 Mythical Beast Cerberus x1 Defender, the Magical Knight x1 Hannibal Necromancer x1 Twin-sword Marauder x1 Morphtronic Sligen x1 Royal Magical Library x1 Storming Wynn x1 Creeping Doom Manta x1 Getsu Fuhma x1 Gernia x1 Exiled Force x1 Snipe Hunter x1 Tenkabito Shien x1 Breaker the Magical Warrior x1 Witch of the Black Forest x1 Trap Reactor Y FI x1 Queen's Knight x1 Fire Kraken x1 Master Kyonshee x1 Moon Envoy x1 Uraby x1 Celtic Guardian x1 Zure, Knight of the Dark World x1 Gokibore x1 The Dragon Dwelling in the Cave Level 5: x1 Cannon Soldier MK-2 x1 Patrician of Darkness x1 Disenchanter x1 Catapult Turtle x1 Magical Marionette x1 Jack's Knight x1 Amphibious Bugroth Level 6: x1 White Horned Dragon x2 B.E.S. Big Core MK-2 x1 Dark Red Enchanter x1 Horus the Black Flame Dragon LV6 x1 Ryu Kokki x1 Infernal Incinerator x1 Dark Driceratops x1 Malevolent Mech - Goku En x1 Elemental Hero Mudballman x1 Mokey Mokey King x2 Gyakutenno Megaim x1 Judge Man x1 Meteor Dragon Level 7: x1 Endymion, The Master Magician x1 Red-eyes Zombie Dragon x2 Guardian Angel Joan x1 Darkblaze Dragon Level 8: x1 Gilford the Lightning x1 Tyrant Dragon x1 The Creator x1 Stardust Dragon x1 Blue-Eyes White Dragon x1 Felgrand Dragon TRAPS: x1 Cyber Shadow Gardna x2 Sakuretsu Armor x3 Dust Tornado x2 Bottomless Trap Hole x1 Call of the Haunted x1 Waboku x1 Tutan Mask x1 Shift x1 Magic Drain x1 Conscription x1 Synchro Deflector x1 Orbital Bombardment x1 Draining Shield x1 Enchanted Javelin x1 Seven Tools of the Bandit x1 Miracle Lotus x1 Level Retuner x1 Stronghold the Moving Fortress x1 Xing Zhen Hu x1 Reckless Greed x1 Magician's Circle x1 Plant Pollutant Virus x1 Magical Arm Shield x1 Tower of Babel x1 Tuner Capture x1 Malfunction x1 A Rival Appears x1 Malevolent Catastrophe x1 Just Desserts x1 Reverse Trap x1 Taunt x1 Life Absorbing Machine x1 Reinforcements x1 Magical Cylinder x1 Magic Jammer x1 Burst Breath x1 Spiritual Fire Art - Kurenai x2 Jar of Greed x2 Pitch-Black Power Stone x2 Morphtronic Mix-up x2 Generation Shift x2 Imperial Iron Wall x2 Metaphysical Regeneration SPELLS: x1 Power Bond x1 Dark Hole x3 Monster Reborn x1 Lightning Vortex x1 Swords of Revealing Light x1 Heavy Storm x1 Change of Heart x1 Foolish Burial x1 Cold Wave x1 Book of Moon x1 Prohibtion x1 Mage Power x1 Nobleman of Crossout x1 Creature Swap x1 Fissure x1 Assault Revival x1 Psychic Sword x1 Mist Body x1 Premature Burial x1 Chthonian Alliance x1 Mokey Mokey Smackdown x1 De-Spell x1 Card of Safe Return x1 Malevolent Nuzzler x1 Shrink x1 Brain Control x1 Magical Citadel of Endymion x1 Stop Defense x1 Soul Taker x1 Card Destruction x1 Iron Core of Koa'ki Meiru x1 Yellow Luster Shield x1 Pot of Avarice x1 Book of Life x1 Magical Blast x1 Shien's Spy x1 Magical Dimension x1 The Shallow Grave x1 Zombie World x1 Mesmeric Control x1 Magicians Unite x1 Wonder Clover x1 Verdant Sanctuary x1 Morphtronic Rusty Engine x1 Six Scrolls of the Samurai x1 Telekinetic Power Well\ x1 Branch! x1 Ancient Telescope x1 Enemy Controller x1 Mystical Space Typoon

OBAMA speech in full? “We the people, in order to form a more perfect union.” Two hundred and twenty one years ago, in a hall that still stands across the street, a group of men gathered and, with these simple words, launched America’s improbable experiment in democracy. Farmers and scholars; statesmen and patriots who had traveled across an ocean to escape tyranny and persecution finally made real their declaration of independence at a Philadelphia convention that lasted through the spring of 1787. The document they produced was eventually signed but ultimately unfinished. It was stained by this nation’s original sin of slavery, a question that divided the colonies and brought the convention to a stalemate until the founders chose to allow the slave trade to continue for at least twenty more years, and to leave any final resolution to future generations. Of course, the answer to the slavery question was already embedded within our Constitution – a Constitution that had at is very core the ideal of equal citizenship under the law; a Constitution that promised its people liberty, and justice, and a union that could be and should be perfected over time. And yet words on a parchment would not be enough to deliver slaves from bondage, or provide men and women of every color and creed their full rights and obligations as citizens of the United States. What would be needed were Americans in successive generations who were willing to do their part – through protests and struggle, on the streets and in the courts, through a civil war and civil disobedience and always at great risk - to narrow that gap between the promise of our ideals and the reality of their time. This was one of the tasks we set forth at the beginning of this campaign – to continue the long march of those who came before us, a march for a more just, more equal, more free, more caring and more prosperous America. I chose to run for the presidency at this moment in history because I believe deeply that we cannot solve the challenges of our time unless we solve them together – unless we perfect our union by understanding that we may have different stories, but we hold common hopes; that we may not look the same and we may not have come from the same place, but we all want to move in the same direction – towards a better future for of children and our grandchildren. This belief comes from my unyielding faith in the decency and generosity of the American people. But it also comes from my own American story. I am the son of a black man from Kenya and a white woman from Kansas. I was raised with the help of a white grandfather who survived a Depression to serve in Patton’s Army during World War II and a white grandmother who worked on a bomber assembly line at Fort Leavenworth while he was overseas. I’ve gone to some of the best schools in America and lived in one of the world’s poorest nations. I am married to a black American who carries within her the blood of slaves and slaveowners – an inheritance we pass on to our two precious daughters. I have brothers, sisters, nieces, nephews, uncles and cousins, of every race and every hue, scattered across three continents, and for as long as I live, I will never forget that in no other country on Earth is my story even possible. It’s a story that hasn’t made me the most conventional candidate. But it is a story that has seared into my genetic makeup the idea that this nation is more than the sum of its parts – that out of many, we are truly one. Throughout the first year of this campaign, against all predictions to the contrary, we saw how hungry the American people were for this message of unity. Despite the temptation to view my candidacy through a purely racial lens, we won commanding victories in states with some of the whitest populations in the country. In South Carolina, where the Confederate Flag still flies, we built a powerful coalition of African Americans and white Americans. This is not to say that race has not been an issue in the campaign. At various stages in the campaign, some commentators have deemed me either “too black” or “not black enough.” We saw racial tensions bubble to the surface during the week before the South Carolina primary. The press has scoured every exit poll for the latest evidence of racial polarization, not just in terms of white and black, but black and brown as well. And yet, it has only been in the last couple of weeks that the discussion of race in this campaign has taken a particularly divisive turn. On one end of the spectrum, we’ve heard the implication that my candidacy is somehow an exercise in affirmative action; that it’s based solely on the desire of wide-eyed liberals to purchase racial reconciliation on the cheap. On the other end, we’ve heard my former pastor, Reverend Jeremiah Wright, use incendiary language to express views that have the potential not only to widen the racial divide, but views that denigrate both the greatness and the goodness of our nation; that rightly offend white and black alike. I have already condemned, in unequivocal terms, the statements of Reverend Wright that have caused such controversy. For some, nagging questions remain. Did I know him to be an occasionally fierce critic of American domestic and foreign policy? Of course. Did I ever hear him make remarks that could be considered controversial while I sat in church? Yes. Did I strongly disagree with many of his political views? Absolutely – just as I’m sure many of you have heard remarks from your pastors, priests, or rabbis with which you strongly disagreed. But the remarks that have caused this recent firestorm weren’t simply controversial. They weren’t simply a religious leader’s effort to speak out against perceived injustice. Instead, they expressed a profoundly distorted view of this country – a view that sees white racism as endemic, and that elevates what is wrong with America above all that we know is right with America; a view that sees the conflicts in the Middle East as rooted primarily in the actions of stalwart allies like Israel, instead of emanating from the perverse and hateful ideologies of radical Islam. As such, Reverend Wright’s comments were not only wrong but divisive, divisive at a time when we need unity; racially charged at a time when we need to come together to solve a set of monumental problems – two wars, a terrorist threat, a falling economy, a chronic health care crisis and potentially devastating climate change; problems that are neither black or white or Latino or Asian, but rather problems that confront us all. Given my background, my politics, and my professed values and ideals, there will no doubt be those for whom my statements of condemnation are not enough. Why associate myself with Reverend Wright in the first place, they may ask? Why not join another church? And I confess that if all that I knew of Reverend Wright were the snippets of those sermons that have run in an endless loop on the television and You Tube, or if Trinity United Church of Christ conformed to the caricatures being peddled by some commentators, there is no doubt that I would react in much the same way But the truth is, that isn’t all that I know of the man. The man I met more than twenty years ago is a man who helped introduce me to my Christian faith, a man who spoke to me about our obligations to love one another; to care for the sick and lift up the poor. He is a man who served his country as a U.S. Marine; who has studied and lectured at some of the finest universities and seminaries in the country, and who for over thirty years led a church that serves the community by doing God’s work here on Earth – by housing the homeless, ministering to the needy, providing day care services and scholarships and prison ministries, and reaching out to those suffering from HIV/AIDS. In my first book, Dreams From My Father, I described the experience of my first service at Trinity: “People began to shout, to rise from their seats and clap and cry out, a forceful wind carrying the reverend’s voice up into the rafters….And in that single note – hope! – I heard something else; at the foot of that cross, inside the thousands of churches across the city, I imagined the stories of ordinary black people merging with the stories of David and Goliath, Moses and Pharaoh, the Christians in the lion’s den, Ezekiel’s field of dry bones. Those stories – of survival, and freedom, and hope – became our story, my story; the blood that had spilled was our blood, the tears our tears; until this black church, on this bright day, seemed once more a vessel carrying the story of a people into future generations and into a larger world. Our trials and triumphs became at once unique and universal, black and more than black; in chronicling our journey, the stories and songs gave us a means to reclaim memories that we didn’t need to feel shame about…memories that all people might study and cherish – and with which we could start to rebuild.” That has been my experience at Trinity. Like other predominantly black churches across the country, Trinity embodies the black community in its entirety – the doctor and the welfare mom, the model student and the former gang-banger. Like other black churches, Trinity’s services are full of raucous laughter and sometimes bawdy humor. They are full of dancing, clapping, screaming and shouting that may seem jarring to the untrained ear. The church contains in full the kindness and cruelty, the fierce intelligence and the shocking ignorance, the struggles and successes, the love and yes, the bitterness and bias that make up the black experience in America. And this helps explain, perhaps, my relationship with Reverend Wright. As imperfect as he may be, he has been like family to me. He strengthened my faith, officiated my wedding, and baptized my children. Not once in my conversations with him have I heard him talk about any ethnic group in derogatory terms, or treat whites with whom he interacted with anything but courtesy and respect. He contains within him the contradictions – the good and the bad – of the community that he has served diligently for so many years. I can no more disown him than I can disown the black community. I can no more disown him than I can my white grandmother – a woman who helped raise me, a woman who sacrificed again and again for me, a woman who loves me as much as she loves anything in this world, but a woman who once confessed her fear of black men who passed by her on the street, and who on more than one occasion has uttered racial or ethnic stereotypes that made me cringe. These people are a part of me. And they are a part of America, this country that I love. Some will see this as an attempt to justify or excuse comments that are simply inexcusable. I can assure you it is not. I suppose the politically safe thing would be to move on from this episode and just hope that it fades into the woodwork. We can dismiss Reverend Wright as a crank or a demagogue, just as some have dismissed Geraldine Ferraro, in the aftermath of her recent statements, as harboring some deep-seated racial bias. But race is an issue that I believe this nation cannot afford to ignore right now. We would be making the same mistake that Reverend Wright made in his offending sermons about America – to simplify and stereotype and amplify the negative to the point that it distorts reality. The fact is that the comments that have been made and the issues that have surfaced over the last few weeks reflect the complexities of race in this country that we’ve never really worked through – a part of our union that we have yet to perfect. And if we walk away now, if we simply retreat into our respective corners, we will never be able to come together and solve challenges like health care, or education, or the need to find good jobs for every American. Understanding this reality requires a reminder of how we arrived at this point. As William Faulkner once wrote, “The past isn’t dead and buried. In fact, it isn’t even past.” We do not need to recite here the history of racial injustice in this country. But we do need to remind ourselves that so many of the disparities that exist in the African-American community today can be directly traced to inequalities passed on from an earlier generation that suffered under the brutal legacy of slavery and Jim Crow. Segregated schools were, and are, inferior schools; we still haven’t fixed them, fifty years after Brown v. Board of Education, and the inferior education they provided, then and now, helps explain the pervasive achievement gap between today’s black and white students. Legalized discrimination - where blacks were prevented, often through violence, from owning property, or loans were not granted to African-American business owners, or black homeowners could not access FHA mortgages, or blacks were excluded from unions, or the police force, or fire departments – meant that black families could not amass any meaningful wealth to bequeath to future generations. That history helps explain the wealth and income gap between black and white, and the concentrated pockets of poverty that persists in so many of today’s urban and rural communities. A lack of economic opportunity among black men, and the shame and frustration that came from not being able to provide for one’s family, contributed to the erosion of black families – a problem that welfare policies for many years may have worsened. And the lack of basic services in so many urban black neighborhoods – parks for kids to play in, police walking the beat, regular garbage pick-up and building code enforcement – all helped create a cycle of violence, blight and neglect that continue to haunt us. This is the reality in which Reverend Wright and other African-Americans of his generation grew up. They came of age in the late fifties and early sixties, a time when segregation was still the law of the land and opportunity was systematically constricted. What’s remarkable is not how many failed in the face of discrimination, but rather how many men and women overcame the odds; how many were able to make a way out of no way for those like me who would come after them. But for all those who scratched and clawed their way to get a piece of the American Dream, there were many who didn’t make it – those who were ultimately defeated, in one way or another, by discrimination. That legacy of defeat was passed on to future generations – those young men and increasingly young women who we see standing on street corners or languishing in our prisons, without hope or prospects for the future. Even for those blacks who did make it, questions of race, and racism, continue to define their worldview in fundamental ways. For the men and women of Reverend Wright’s generation, the memories of humiliation and doubt and fear have not gone away; nor has the anger and the bitterness of those years. That anger may not get expressed in public, in front of white co-workers or white friends. But it does find voice in the barbershop or around the kitchen table. At times, that anger is exploited by politicians, to gin up votes along racial lines, or to make up for a politician’s own failings. And occasionally it finds voice in the church on Sunday morning, in the pulpit and in the pews. The fact that so many people are surprised to hear that anger in some of Reverend Wright’s sermons simply reminds us of the old truism that the most segregated hour in American life occurs on Sunday morning. That anger is not always productive; indeed, all too often it distracts attention from solving real problems; it keeps us from squarely facing our own complicity in our condition, and prevents the African-American community from forging the alliances it needs to bring about real change. But the anger is real; it is powerful; and to simply wish it away, to condemn it without understanding its roots, only serves to widen the chasm of misunderstanding that exists between the races. In fact, a similar anger exists within segments of the white community. Most working- and middle-class white Americans don’t feel that they have been particularly privileged by their race. Their experience is the immigrant experience – as far as they’re concerned, no one’s handed them anything, they’ve built it from scratch. They’ve worked hard all their lives, many times only to see their jobs shipped overseas or their pension dumped after a lifetime of labor. They are anxious about their futures, and feel their dreams slipping away; in an era of stagnant wages and global competition, opportunity comes to be seen as a zero sum game, in which your dreams come at my expense. So when they are told to bus their children to a school across town; when they hear that an African American is getting an advantage in landing a good job or a spot in a good college because of an injustice that they themselves never committed; when they’re told that their fears about crime in urban neighborhoods are somehow prejudiced, resentment builds over time. Like the anger within the black community, these resentments aren’t always expressed in polite company. But they have helped shape the political landscape for at least a generation. Anger over welfare and affirmative action helped forge the Reagan Coalition. Politicians routinely exploited fears of crime for their own electoral ends. Talk show hosts and conservative commentators built entire careers unmasking bogus claims of racism while dismissing legitimate discussions of racial injustice and inequality as mere political correctness or reverse racism. Just as black anger often proved counterproductive, so have these white resentments distracted attention from the real culprits of the middle class squeeze – a corporate culture rife with inside dealing, questionable accounting practices, and short-term greed; a Washington dominated by lobbyists and special interests; economic policies that favor the few over the many. And yet, to wish away the resentments of white Americans, to label them as misguided or even racist, without recognizing they are grounded in legitimate concerns – this too widens the racial divide, and blocks the path to understanding. This is where we are right now. It’s a racial stalemate we’ve been stuck in for years. Contrary to the claims of some of my critics, black and white, I have never been so naïve as to believe that we can get beyond our racial divisions in a single election cycle, or with a single candidacy – particularly a candidacy as imperfect as my own. But I have asserted a firm conviction – a conviction rooted in my faith in God and my faith in the American people – that working together we can move beyond some of our old racial wounds, and that in fact we have no choice is we are to continue on the path of a more perfect union. For the African-American community, that path means embracing the burdens of our past without becoming victims of our past. It means continuing to insist on a full measure of justice in every aspect of American life. But it also means binding our particular grievances – for better health care, and better schools, and better jobs - to the larger aspirations of all Americans -- the white woman struggling to break the glass ceiling, the white man whose been laid off, the immigrant trying to feed his family. And it means taking full responsibility for own lives – by demanding more from our fathers, and spending more time with our children, and reading to them, and teaching them that while they may face challenges and discrimination in their own lives, they must never succumb to despair or cynicism; they must always believe that they can write their own destiny. Ironically, this quintessentially American – and yes, conservative – notion of self-help found frequent expression in Reverend Wright’s sermons. But what my former pastor too often failed to understand is that embarking on a program of self-help also requires a belief that society can change. The profound mistake of Reverend Wright’s sermons is not that he spoke about racism in our society. It’s that he spoke as if our society was static; as if no progress has been made; as if this country – a country that has made it possible for one of his own members to run for the highest office in the land and build a coalition of white and black; Latino and Asian, rich and poor, young and old -- is still irrevocably bound to a tragic past. But what we know -- what we have seen – is that America can change. That is true genius of this nation. What we have already achieved gives us hope – the audacity to hope – for what we can and must achieve tomorrow. In the white community, the path to a more perfect union means acknowledging that what ails the African-American community does not just exist in the minds of black people; that the legacy of discrimination - and current incidents of discrimination, while less overt than in the past - are real and must be addressed. Not just with words, but with deeds – by investing in our schools and our communities; by enforcing our civil rights laws and ensuring fairness in our criminal justice system; by providing this generation with ladders of opportunity that were unavailable for previous generations. It requires all Americans to realize that your dreams do not have to come at the expense of my dreams; that investing in the health, welfare, and education of black and brown and white children will ultimately help all of America prosper. In the end, then, what is called for is nothing more, and nothing less, than what all the world’s great religions demand – that we do unto others as we would have them do unto us. Let us be our brother’s keeper, Scripture tells us. Let us be our sister’s keeper. Let us find that common stake we all have in one another, and let our politics reflect that spirit as well. For we have a choice in this country. We can accept a politics that breeds division, and conflict, and cynicism. We can tackle race only as spectacle – as we did in the OJ trial – or in the wake of tragedy, as we did in the aftermath of Katrina - or as fodder for the nightly news. We can play Reverend Wright’s sermons on every channel, every day and talk about them from now until the election, and make the only question in this campaign whether or not the American people think that I somehow believe or sympathize with his most offensive words. We can pounce on some gaffe by a Hillary supporter as evidence that she’s playing the race card, or we can speculate on whether white men will all flock to John McCain in the general election regardless of his policies. We can do that. But if we do, I can tell you that in the next election, we’ll be talking about some other distraction. And then another one. And then another one. And nothing will change. That is one option. Or, at this moment, in this election, we can come together and say, “Not this time.” This time we want to talk about the crumbling schools that are stealing the future of black children and white children and Asian children and Hispanic children and Native American children. This time we want to reject the cynicism that tells us that these kids can’t learn; that those kids who don’t look like us are somebody else’s problem. The children of America are not those kids, they are our kids, and we will not let them fall behind in a 21st century economy. Not this time. This time we want to talk about how the lines in the Emergency Room are filled with whites and blacks and Hispanics who do not have health care; who don’t have the power on their own to overcome the special interests in Washington, but who can take them on if we do it together. This time we want to talk about the shuttered mills that once provided a decent life for men and women of every race, and the homes for sale that once belonged to Americans from every religion, every region, every walk of life. This time we want to talk about the fact that the real problem is not that someone who doesn’t look like you might take your job; it’s that the corporation you work for will ship it overseas for nothing more than a profit. This time we want to talk about the men and women of every color and creed who serve together, and fight together, and bleed together under the same proud flag. We want to talk about how to bring them home from a war that never should’ve been authorized and never should’ve been waged, and we want to talk about how we’ll show our patriotism by caring for them, and their families, and giving them the benefits they have earned. I would not be running for President if I didn’t believe with all my heart that this is what the vast majority of Americans want for this country. This union may never be perfect, but generation after generation has shown that it can always be perfected. And today, whenever I find myself feeling doubtful or cynical about this possibility, what gives me the most hope is the next generation – the young people whose attitudes and beliefs and openness to change have already made history in this election. There is one story in particularly that I’d like to leave you with today – a story I told when I had the great honor of speaking on Dr. King’s birthday at his home church, Ebenezer Baptist, in Atlanta. There is a young, twenty-three year old white woman named Ashley Baia who organized for our campaign in Florence, South Carolina. She had been working to organize a mostly African-American community since the beginning of this campaign, and one day she was at a roundtable discussion where everyone went around telling their story and why they were there. And Ashley said that when she was nine years old, her mother got cancer. And because she had to miss days of work, she was let go and lost her health care. They had to file for bankruptcy, and that’s when Ashley decided that she had to do something to help her mom. She knew that food was one of their most expensive costs, and so Ashley convinced her mother that what she really liked and really wanted to eat more than anything else was mustard and relish sandwiches. Because that was the cheapest way to eat. She did this for a year until her mom got better, and she told everyone at the roundtable that the reason she joined our campaign was so that she could help the millions of other children in the country who want and need to help their parents too. Now Ashley might have made a different choice. Perhaps somebody told her along the way that the source of her mother’s problems were blacks who were on welfare and too lazy to work, or Hispanics who were coming into the country illegally. But she didn’t. She sought out allies in her fight against injustice. Anyway, Ashley finishes her story and then goes around the room and asks everyone else why they’re supporting the campaign. They all have different stories and reasons. Many bring up a specific issue. And finally they come to this elderly black man who’s been sitting there quietly the entire time. And Ashley asks him why he’s there. And he does not bring up a specific issue. He does not say health care or the economy. He does not say education or the war. He does not say that he was there because of Barack Obama. He simply says to everyone in the room, “I am here because of Ashley.” “I’m here because of Ashley.” By itself, that single moment of recognition between that young white girl and that old black man is not enough. It is not enough to give health care to the sick, or jobs to the jobless, or education to our children. But it is where we start. It is where our union grows stronger. And as so many generations have come to realize over the course of the two-hundred and twenty one years since a band of patriots signed that document in Philadelphia, that is where the perfection begins. http://www.drudgereport.com/flashos.htm After read this, how in the world are people still hating on this Man??? There is really no hope for us, if we continue to be sheep, unity should be our mission

Can you suggest scenarios on the following? Law 1 Never Outshine the Master Always make those above you feel comfortably superior. In your desire to please or impress them, do not go too far in displaying your talents or you might accomplish the opposite – inspire fear and insecurity. Make your masters appear more brilliant than they are and you will attain the heights of power. Law 2 Never put too Much Trust in Friends, Learn how to use Enemies Be wary of friends-they will betray you more quickly, for they are easily aroused to envy. They also become spoiled and tyrannical. But hire a former enemy and he will be more loyal than a friend, because he has more to prove. In fact, you have more to fear from friends than from enemies. If you have no enemies, find a way to make them. Law 3 Conceal your Intentions Keep people off-balance and in the dark by never revealing the purpose behind your actions. If they have no clue what you are up to, they cannot prepare a defense. Guide them far enough down the wrong path, envelope them in enough smoke, and by the time they realize your intentions, it will be too late. Law 4 Always Say Less than Necessary When you are trying to impress people with words, the more you say, the more common you appear, and the less in control. Even if you are saying something banal, it will seem original if you make it vague, open-ended, and sphinxlike. Powerful people impress and intimidate by saying less. The more you say, the more likely you are to say something foolish. Law 5 So Much Depends on Reputation – Guard it with your Life Reputation is the cornerstone of power. Through reputation alone you can intimidate and win; once you slip, however, you are vulnerable, and will be attacked on all sides. Make your reputation unassailable. Always be alert to potential attacks and thwart them before they happen. Meanwhile, learn to destroy your enemies by opening holes in their own reputations. Then stand aside and let public opinion hang them. Law 6 Court Attention at all Cost Everything is judged by its appearance; what is unseen counts for nothing. Never let yourself get lost in the crowd, then, or buried in oblivion. Stand out. Be conspicuous, at all cost. Make yourself a magnet of attention by appearing larger, more colorful, more mysterious, than the bland and timid masses. Law 7 Get others to do the Work for you, but Always Take the Credit Use the wisdom, knowledge, and legwork of other people to further your own cause. Not only will such assistance save you valuable time and energy, it will give you a godlike aura of efficiency and speed. In the end your helpers will be forgotten and you will be remembered. Never do yourself what others can do for you. Law 8 Make other People come to you – use Bait if Necessary When you force the other person to act, you are the one in control. It is always better to make your opponent come to you, abandoning his own plans in the process. Lure him with fabulous gains – then attack. You hold the cards. Law 9 Win through your Actions, Never through Argument Any momentary triumph you think gained through argument is really a Pyrrhic victory: The resentment and ill will you stir up is stronger and lasts longer than any momentary change of opinion. It is much more powerful to get others to agree with you through your actions, without saying a word. Demonstrate, do not explicate. Law 10 Infection: Avoid the Unhappy and Unlucky You can die from someone else’s misery – emotional states are as infectious as disease. You may feel you are helping the drowning man but you are only precipitating your own disaster. The unfortunate sometimes draw misfortune on themselves; they will also draw it on you. Associate with the happy and fortunate instead. Law 11 Learn to Keep People Dependent on You To maintain your independence you must always be needed and wanted. The more you are relied on, the more freedom you have. Make people depend on you for their happiness and prosperity and you have nothing to fear. Never teach them enough so that they can do without you. Law 12 Use Selective Honesty and Generosity to Disarm your Victim One sincere and honest move will cover over dozens of dishonest ones. Open-hearted gestures of honesty and generosity bring down the guard of even the most suspicious people. Once your selective honesty opens a hole in their armor, you can deceive and manipulate them at will. A timely gift – a Trojan horse – will serve the same purpose. Law 13 When Asking for Help, Appeal to People’s Self-Interest, Never to their Mercy or Gratitude If you need to turn to an ally for help, do not bother to remind him of your past assistance and good deeds. He will find a way to ignore you. Instead, uncover something in your request, or in your alliance with him, that will benefit him, and emphasize it out of all proportion. He will respond enthusiastically when he sees something to be gained for himself. Law 14 Pose as a Friend, Work as a Spy Knowing about your rival is critical. Use spies to gather valuable information that will keep you a step ahead. Better still: Play the spy yourself. In polite social encounters, learn to probe. Ask indirect questions to get people to reveal their weaknesses and intentions. There is no occasion that is not an opportunity for artful spying. Law 15 Crush your Enemy Totally All great leaders since Moses have known that a feared enemy must be crushed completely. (Sometimes they have learned this the hard way.) If one ember is left alight, no matter how dimly it smolders, a fire will eventually break out. More is lost through stopping halfway than through total annihilation: The enemy will recover, and will seek revenge. Crush him, not only in body but in spirit. Law 16 Use Absence to Increase Respect and Honor Too much circulation makes the price go down: The more you are seen and heard from, the more common you appear. If you are already established in a group, temporary withdrawal from it will make you more talked about, even more admired. You must learn when to leave. Create value through scarcity. Law 17 Keep Others in Suspended Terror: Cultivate an Air of Unpredictability Humans are creatures of habit with an insatiable need to see familiarity in other people’s actions. Your predictability gives them a sense of control. Turn the tables: Be deliberately unpredictable. Behavior that seems to have no consistency or purpose will keep them off-balance, and they will wear themselves out trying to explain your moves. Taken to an extreme, this strategy can intimidate and terrorize. Law 18 Do Not Build Fortresses to Protect Yourself – Isolation is Dangerous The world is dangerous and enemies are everywhere – everyone has to protect themselves. A fortress seems the safest. But isolation exposes you to more dangers than it protects you from – it cuts you off from valuable information, it makes you conspicuous and an easy target. Better to circulate among people find allies, mingle. You are shielded from your enemies by the crowd. Law 19 Know Who You’re Dealing with – Do Not Offend the Wrong Person There are many different kinds of people in the world, and you can never assume that everyone will react to your strategies in the same way. Deceive or outmaneuver some people and they will spend the rest of their lives seeking revenge. They are wolves in lambs’ clothing. Choose your victims and opponents carefully, then – never offend or deceive the wrong person. Law 20 Do Not Commit to Anyone It is the fool who always rushes to take sides. Do not commit to any side or cause but yourself. By maintaining your independence, you become the master of others – playing people against one another, making them pursue you. Law 21 Play a Sucker to Catch a Sucker – Seem Dumber than your Mark No one likes feeling stupider than the next persons. The trick, is to make your victims feel smart – and not just smart, but smarter than you are. Once convinced of this, they will never suspect that you may have ulterior motives. Law 22 Use the Surrender Tactic: Transform Weakness into Power When you are weaker, never fight for honor’s sake; choose surrender instead. Surrender gives you time to recover, time to torment and irritate your conqueror, time to wait for his power to wane. Do not give him the satisfaction of fighting and defeating you – surrender first. By turning the other check you infuriate and unsettle him. Make surrender a tool of power. Law 23 Concentrate Your Forces Conserve your forces and energies by keeping them concentrated at their strongest point. You gain more by finding a rich mine and mining it deeper, than by flitting from one shallow mine to another – intensity defeats extensity every time. When looking for sources of power to elevate you, find the one key patron, the fat cow who will give you milk for a long time to come. Law 24 Play the Perfect Courtier The perfect courtier thrives in a world where everything revolves around power and political dexterity. He has mastered the art of indirection; he flatters, yields to superiors, and asserts power over others in the mot oblique and graceful manner. Learn and apply the laws of courtiership and there will be no limit to how far you can rise in the court. Law 25 Re-Create Yourself Do not accept the roles that society foists on you. Re-create yourself by forging a new identity, one that commands attention and never bores the audience. Be the master of your own image rather than letting others define if for you. Incorporate dramatic devices into your public gestures and actions – your power will be enhanced and your character will seem larger than life. Law 26 Keep Your Hands Clean You must seem a paragon of civility and efficiency: Your hands are never soiled by mistakes and nasty deeds. Maintain such a spotless appearance by using others as scapegoats and cat’s-paws to disguise your involvement. Law 27 Play on People’s Need to Believe to Create a Cultlike Following People have an overwhelming desire to believe in something. Become the focal point of such desire by offering them a cause, a new faith to follow. Keep your words vague but full of promise; emphasize enthusiasm over rationality and clear thinking. Give your new disciples rituals to perform, ask them to make sacrifices on your behalf. In the absence of organized religion and grand causes, your new belief system will bring you untold power. Law 28 Enter Action with Boldness If you are unsure of a course of action, do not attempt it. Your doubts and hesitations will infect your execution. Timidity is dangerous: Better to enter with boldness. Any mistakes you commit through audacity are easily corrected with more audacity. Everyone admires the bold; no one honors the timid. Law 29 Plan All the Way to the End The ending is everything. Plan all the way to it, taking into account all the possible consequences, obstacles, and twists of fortune that might reverse your hard work and give the glory to others. By planning to the end you will not be overwhelmed by circumstances and you will know when to stop. Gently guide fortune and help determine the future by thinking far ahead. Law 30 Make your Accomplishments Seem Effortless Your actions must seem natural and executed with ease. All the toil and practice that go into them, and also all the clever tricks, must be concealed. When you act, act effortlessly, as if you could do much more. Avoid the temptation of revealing how hard you work – it only raises questions. Teach no one your tricks or they will be used against you. Law 31 Control the Options: Get Others to Play with the Cards you Deal The best deceptions are the ones that seem to give the other person a choice: Your victims feel they are in control, but are actually your puppets. Give people options that come out in your favor whichever one they choose. Force them to make choices between the lesser of two evils, both of which serve your purpose. Put them on the horns of a dilemma: They are gored wherever they turn. Law 32 Play to People’s Fantasies The truth is often avoided because it is ugly and unpleasant. Never appeal to truth and reality unless you are prepared for the anger that comes for disenchantment. Life is so harsh and distressing that people who can manufacture romance or conjure up fantasy are like oases in the desert: Everyone flocks to them. There is great power in tapping into the fantasies of the masses. Law 33 Discover Each Man’s Thumbscrew Everyone has a weakness, a gap in the castle wall. That weakness is usualy an insecurity, an uncontrollable emotion or need; it can also be a small secret pleasure. Either way, once found, it is a thumbscrew you can turn to your advantage. Law 34 Be Royal in your Own Fashion: Act like a King to be treated like one The way you carry yourself will often determine how you are treated; In the long run, appearing vulgar or common will make people disrespect you. For a king respects himself and inspires the same sentiment in others. By acting regally and confident of your powers, you make yourself seem destined to wear a crown. Law 35 Master the Art of Timing Never seem to be in a hurry – hurrying betrays a lack of control over yourself, and over time. Always seem patient, as if you know that everything will come to you eventually. Become a detective of the right moment; sniff out the spirit of the times, the trends that will carry you to power. Learn to stand back when the time is not yet ripe, and to strike fiercely when it has reached fruition. Law 36 Disdain Things you cannot have: Ignoring them is the best Revenge By acknowledging a petty problem you give it existence and credibility. The more attention you pay an enemy, the stronger you make him; and a small mistake is often made worse and more visible when you try to fix it. It is sometimes best to leave things alone. If there is something you want but cannot have, show contempt for it. The less interest you reveal, the more superior you seem. Law 37 Create Compelling Spectacles Striking imagery and grand symbolic gestures create the aura of power – everyone responds to them. Stage spectacles for those around you, then full of arresting visuals and radiant symbols that heighten your presence. Dazzled by appearances, no one will notice what you are really doing. Law 38 Think as you like but Behave like others If you make a show of going against the times, flaunting your unconventional ideas and unorthodox ways, people will think that you only want attention and that you look down upon them. They will find a way to punish you for making them feel inferior. It is far safer to blend in and nurture the common touch. Share your originality only with tolerant friends and those who are sure to appreciate your uniqueness. Law 39 Stir up Waters to Catch Fish Anger and emotion are strategically counterproductive. You must always stay calm and objective. But if you can make your enemies angry while staying calm yourself, you gain a decided advantage. Put your enemies off-balance: Find the chink in their vanity through which you can rattle them and you hold the strings. Law 40 Despise the Free Lunch What is offered for free is dangerous – it usually involves either a trick or a hidden obligation. What has worth is worth paying for. By paying your own way you stay clear of gratitude, guilt, and deceit. It is also often wise to pay the full price – there is no cutting corners with excellence. Be lavish with your money and keep it circulating, for generosity is a sign and a magnet for power. Law 41 Avoid Stepping into a Great Man’s Shoes What happens first always appears better and more original than what comes after. If you succeed a great man or have a famous parent, you will have to accomplish double their achievements to outshine them. Do not get lost in their shadow, or stuck in a past not of your own making: Establish your own name and identity by changing course. Slay the overbearing father, disparage his legacy, and gain power by shining in your own way. Law 42 Strike the Shepherd and the Sheep will Scatter Trouble can often be traced to a single strong individual – the stirrer, the arrogant underling, the poisoned of goodwill. If you allow such people room to operate, others will succumb to their influence. Do not wait for the troubles they cause to multiply, do not try to negotiate with them – they are irredeemable. Neutralize their influence by isolating or banishing them. Strike at the source of the trouble and the sheep will scatter. Law 43 Work on the Hearts and Minds of Others Coercion creates a reaction that will eventually work against you. You must seduce others into wanting to move in your direction. A person you have seduced becomes your loyal pawn. And the way to seduce others is to operate on their individual psychologies and weaknesses. Soften up the resistant by working on their emotions, playing on what they hold dear and what they fear. Ignore the hearts and minds of others and they will grow to hate you. Law 44 Disarm and Infuriate with the Mirror Effect The mirror reflects reality, but it is also the perfect tool for deception: When you mirror your enemies, doing exactly as they do, they cannot figure out your strategy. The Mirror Effect mocks and humiliates them, making them overreact. By holding up a mirror to their psyches, you seduce them with the illusion that you share their values; by holding up a mirror to their actions, you teach them a lesson. Few can resist the power of Mirror Effect. Law 45 Preach the Need for Change, but Never Reform too much at Once Everyone understands the need for change in the abstract, but on the day-to-day level people are creatures of habit. Too much innovation is traumatic, and will lead to revolt. If you are new to a position of power, or an outsider trying to build a power base, make a show of respecting the old way of doing things. If change is necessary, make it feel like a gentle improvement on the past. Law 46 Never appear too Perfect Appearing better than others is always dangerous, but most dangerous of all is to appear to have no faults or weaknesses. Envy creates silent enemies. It is smart to occasionally display defects, and admit to harmless vices, in order to deflect envy and appear more human and approachable. Only gods and the dead can seem perfect with impunity. Law 47 Do not go Past the Mark you Aimed for; In Victory, Learn when to Stop The moment of victory is often the moment of greatest peril. In the heat of victory, arrogance and overconfidence can push you past the goal you had aimed for, and by going too far, you make more enemies than you defeat. Do not allow success to go to your head. There is no substitute for strategy and careful planning. Set a goal, and when you reach it, stop. Law 48 Assume Formlessness By taking a shape, by having a visible plan, you open yourself to attack. Instead of taking a form for your enemy to grasp, keep yourself adaptable and on the move. Accept the fact that nothing is certain and no law is fixed. The best way to protect yourself is to be as fluid and formless as water; never bet on stability or lasting order. Everything changes.

Easy 10 Points!!!!!! Would you read this? Prologue: The silent cold night fell upon the icy path which mingled through the forest of Glamber. A sage waited with an small scouting party. The creatures of the dark waited for a few moment before the guardians would come. The foul air’s smell felt lightened as the dwarf first came into view, the human and elves behind them. All of them alert and protecting the high elf. A arrow would pierce the skull of any soldier, but the high elf was so much stronger, than your ordinary warrior. One mistake and the attempt would leave the sage and his men dead. He focused his magic onto one arrow and muttered, “Fire it in the skull of the high elf.” The arrow flew through the air and made it mark upon the high elf’s head. Instantly the magic of the sage took effect. The elf grabbed the horses gray hair he fell to the left side of his horse and began to draw his last breaths. All of the guardian looked at his chest raising for the last time. The high elf was no more than a mere memory for he had passed on. The guardians scrambled to readjust themselves to the current threat did they not release that the sage and force could easily destroy them like a hot knife passing through butter. The sage was hungry and thirsty and desired the blood of the guard to quench his thirst. His teeth shone in the darkness though his dark body did not even show in the darkness. He divide out sword first into the guard slicing the remaining elves heads right off. His scouting party followed and attacked the weak dwarves and humans. Chapter 1: Rain pounded on the little gray hut on the outskirts of the village. Ace the vampire awakened the sound of the drizzle had been awaking him from sleep every fifteen minutes until he decided he had slept enough. He got up and off his dark bed and walked to the single window in his house, he opened the wooden shutters that blocked the wind and rain from coming in. Ace stared outside to the forest his world had utterly changed in the last year from living in the palace of Ramondoom to a small hut where he barely made enough to buy meat for himself. Ace was royalty but when his father had died everything had changed his brother had taken the throne and Ace was thrown out. Ace still remembered it clearly Ace was staring at his fathers broken and ice cold dead body when his brother Spade had decided that he was going to be his fathers successor Ace had supported him and even stepped aside to let his brother take the throne Ace knew he wasn’t ready to be king. Ace moved towards the center of the village thinking what had he done wrong he had let his brother become the king and as a result he was living in the gutters and working at a blacksmith so that he could eat the one meal he ate every week. It was not even the meat he ate at home which was human but an animals meat. His ears sensed the change before it had happened immortal army was coming, as quick as lightening Ace tossed his head from left to right searching for the warriors. It was obvious that the army was searching for him. His brother had tried to kill him because of his fear that Ace would someday reclaim the throne which his brother held so proudly. Ace had worked hard and saved aliyak but each month the army would come and force him to move to a different area and struggle there to survive. Ace flew by a old vamp as he rushed inside of his one room hut. He grabbed his sword and bow and the aliyak that he had saved, he had been planning to move ever since he had arrived here on a cold and gloomy night. Ace thought as he ran towards the forest of dealth. He could feel the ground shake as the army moved his way. Ace knew that Spade thought that the world revolved around him. Ace had came accustomed to Kielsian the old vampire who had said “when you move take me with you, you’re like the son I never had” even though he was not Ace’s father he was still close to Ace like a father at times even more so. Ace knew Kielsian would die for him if he needed it. They had been planning to move since the beginning now he would run to Kielsian house which was deep in the dark green forest ahead of him. He threw his body against the gate which shattered on contact Ace fell to the ground. “Kielsian” Ace yelled his face flooding with fear of the advancing army. “what’s going on?, what’s wrong Ace?, why did you break the door?” Kielsian questioned not realizing the up coming danger. His oval smiling face changed to grimace of sadness at he heard the distant rumble of the army. “I’ll get my stuff” Kielsian continued looking heart broken. “You can stay hear if you want but I gotta go, so if your not ready to move I understand” Ace said looking equally as sad. “No, I'm....coming with you, I want you to be safe, I just wasn't expecting this now" Kielsian said with a cold face. Kielsian rushed to his sword preparing to run but in case of a battle, he was prepared to fight till the end. "Lets run through the forest." said Kielsian, his face was CAN YOU ALSO RATE OUT OF TEN yeah i forgot I'm changing Vampires to Druids- 3 types: Sky Sea And Earth which can transform into anything on land/air

Who do you feel deserves a bigger role in WWE/TNA than what they are getting + YWWA Breakdown Results 3? Match 5: Graduation Bear vs Charlie Scene and Crazy Mother Punker After a loss at the tag titles Scene and Punker committed the ultimate sin at Survivor Series. They cost G Bear of the World Title. Tonight was G Bear’s revenge. The 2 surrounded G Bear and attacked him at the same time. G Bear immediately threw Scene out of the ring and went at it with Punker. He jumped on him and did his signature bear maul attack. It lasted for a few seconds until Scene rushed in pursuit of stopping G Bear. But what he did was infuriate the anger towards himself. G Bear then attacked Scene and backed him up to the rope. He did giant chops to his chest until it was red. He then climbed up the 2nd rope where he punched the head of Scene from there. But Punker ran to save his partner and after holding back G Bear they hit a double powerbomb sending G Bear from the 2nd rope to the mat! YWWA went to a commercial as all men were down. When it returned the 3 men were battling it out with a slow paced slugfest. G Bear was in the middle and Scene and Punker were on each side of him. G Bear hit a left fist to Punker, Scene hit a punch to G Bear. G Bear hit a right fist to Scene, Punker hit a left fist to G Bear. Finally G Bear grabbed both of their heads and made their heads collide together. Both men dangled but did not fall. Instead each kicked the gut of G Bear and hit a double DDT. Now the advantage was in the hands of Scene and Punker. They showed outstanding teamwork. Either 1 man stood back to rest while the other did the work; then they rotated out, or they hit big double team moves. This lasted for nearly 6 minutes straight and neither man could put out G Bear. Finally Punker ran for a clothesline and G Bear back-body-dropped him over the ropes and to the floor. The fans were in awe and reached their feet. Punker was down and Scene and G Bear were in the ring to slug it out. They had a small slugfest but G Bear managed to win it. After knocking Scene down he hoisted him on the top rope in hopes for a supperplex. While in the position Punker met them at the top rope still in pain to try and save his partner. They all battled it out but G Bear managed to hit a double supperplex on both of them! Fans reached their feet and cheered big time! G Bear rolled for a pin on Scene but Scene surprisingly kicked out. He went for a pin on Punker but Punker also kicked out. So G Bear pulled up Punker and locked him in a Bear Hug. With it locked in for no more than 5 seconds Scene hit a chop block to the leg of G Bear to take him down to his knee. Scene was open and hit his Scene Shaker. 1, 2, kick out! Fans were shocked! Scene looked as if he saw a ghost while in such disbelief. He pulled up G Bear but G Bear threw him out of the ring. With him out of the ring and Punker reaching his feet, he hit Punker with a Grizzly Function. 1, 2, 3! Bear won the match and the ref called for the bell. But as the ref had his back turned calling for the bell Scene put his partners foot on the rope. He called the ref and the ref noticing it assumed it was there before so he called the bell off. G Bear was outraged! His temper arrived and he began yelling at the ref. So Scene ran in and rolled up G Bear. 1, 2, 3! Scene ran out of the ring and brought Punker along after making it 2 nights in a row screwing G Bear out of a well deserved win. Winners: Charlie Scene and Crazy Mother Punker Main Event: Psycho Dude 99 MAJOR Announcement (read my promo) After winning the World Title at Survivor Series PD promised some major news! He started off by congratulating himself for the epic win and moved directly toward the news. The fans were shocked out of their minds to hear PD announce he was the real owner of YWWA and has been ever since he overthrew Justin. This was the 1st time it was announced to the public that PD was owner. PD said the reason for all his success in king of the Ring, Openweight, US, and World titles was all because he gave himself the opportunities. Fans were in disbelief. PD then decided to use his power on live television and called out Tishelle Torture. He brought up the old bad blood these 2 had and said he was going to fire her. Tishelle began to tear up and cry. She pleaded for PD to not take her life away from her. YWWA and the fans meant the world to her. But PD didn’t care and he fired her! Tishelle broke down and reached her knees and cried! She begged with all her heart and PD ordered out security and they forcibly dragged her away. After Tishelle was gone PD continued his rant. He said it was safe to because after the last match he kicked G Bear out of the arena. So as PD continued boasting fans were shocked to see Justin come out! PD also was surprised and said he knew why Justin was out there. He said it was because he knew Justin wanted YWWA back. But PD made it very clear he would never get it back. That is when Justin snatched the mic and said: “I didn’t come for YWWA. I came for the World Title”. Everyone was surpr surprised and cheered as Justin began striking PD. He worked on PD and scared him out of the rings as the fans were all behind Justin.

im at uni and write stories in english, dis is my latest tell me what u think it only chapter 1 and bit? i have not added no punctuation yet “ Hey, my names Lewis Carters you might of heard of me my nickname is the king of the aces. I’m a two time world heavy weight boxer but these days I am living the true American mans dream. I’m not a man who belongs to a ethnic group who believe the world is there oyster. In fact I’m just a normal guy in retirement spending my last days with my loved ones, my family. I don’t deserve every thing I got in fact I am very fortunate. My lives been a long Rollo caster ride been locked up in the nick for something I didn’t do. Then again I’ve been very extravagant in my life time doing things that an average guy would never do. I’ve pushed my limits so far that now I’m in a black hole wondering why, how, and where? I did all these things. Now me the toughest, and most hard-headed guy in sports world is fearing for what will be the consequence after every thing I do. The situations you would get passed easily like answering the door, and answering the phone and even receiving mail through the letter box gets me cautious. All this because I did bad things but for the right reason. Whenever I think about them its like by body shivers and I literally fill like I have hypothermia. It has been now 3 years since I retired from boxing and it has been 3 years since all these deep and disturbing devilish secrets have been bond aging in my mind. Now I’m going to reveal the truth to all my fans and all them reporters of what happened in my eyes. Its so hard to tell you the agonising story of pain, love, and hatred the reporter I told will tell you in my exact words”. The build up 1999 The streets of New York were quiet, nothing was alive and nothing had motion. It was boxing day half seven in the evening most job workers of the big city were sleeping in their homes tired from all the fuss Christmas day had offered them. The mothers were satisfied with the joys which had been blessed on the families in this time of the year. Also the children who thought Santa existed were chuffed with there top of the range clothes and gifts which had been given to them on Christmas morning, however the family men were still recovering from all the debts that they owed to the manipulating bills and presents they could not afford. To make things worse they were also recovering from the hangovers which had been given to them from the brothers in laws and their obsession always to drink vodka on every celebration. It was a time of year they hated and despised however were hiding it to keep the children happy and keep safe from the desperate wifes bellowing down their ears. They were now looking forward to nothing except a financial disaster for the new year on the other hand they were still praying for one thing. That the conference in the morning for the big boxing fight between the 2 black American fighters Lewis Carters and James Husky went well and the fight was to go forward. By now it was eight o clock, paparazzi were outside the queens park palace waiting for Lewis Carters to arrive at the conference. He would often do this to build suspense in the atmosphere and get all the people from his home town, Brooklyn, to cheer him on when he got there. James Husky was already in the building., he was Lewis Carters opponent and is the heavy weight champion. He has been fighting professional for 25 years and has been undefeated since he had the belt- he has had eight fights since he had had won the title and has either knocked his opponents out within the first two rounds or they have got so hurt in the fight from his deadly combinations of punches that the coaches and trainers have thrown in the towel. It was going to be the best fight since Muhammad Ali and Joe Frasier fought it out in the famous fight known commonly as the gorilla in manila. Husky was a fairly tall man with a muscular build, he had a very quick reacting mind in the ring, he was a powerful puncher and the unordinary thing about him is that he can fight either orthodox or southpaw stance in the ring. He was given the nickname James the power man Husky after knocking Fredson juniour out in the 2nd round with a lethal uppercut which knocked one of fredsons moulders out of his mouth blood was all over the ring and it was classed to be one of the most memorable fights in history. What made it unordinary was this was when he was in the cruiser weight and the power of the punch was the equivalent of Geroge Foremans awesome hooks.. James always stay focused on the aim of the fight which is to win and that integrity and spirit has won him most of his fights. A characteristic which made him stand outside the ring was that he was very crotchety this was also the case after his fights and in public. Whenever he was victorious over one of his fights he would always end up yelling at a bewildered reporter who he would end up either pushing onto the floor. Even though he was like this, it was what made him entertaining to watch and he is known to have one of the most amazing attitudes to live. In the conference room Husky was wearing an black swage suit with a black striped shit and blue aqua coloured tie, he was sitting in there patiently waiting for the conference to progress. While James Husky was inside sitting on lined table on the right side of the room sipping his glass of squeezed lemon, loud chaotic noises were coming from outside. Outside was a large Grey gold plated 550 Ferrari Maranello. It had top of the rand platinum rims everyone in the neighbourhood could hear its engine roaring whilst pouncing foward , it was being blocked by a crowd and the car was unable to move forward so it pulled to the side of the curve and stopped. The passengers door was opened and Bobby Norton approached onto the road. Bobby Norton was Lewis Carters promoter and had been his promoter for years. He was experienced at what he did and was also a promoter of other great fighters like Ben Gills Olympic silver medallist in welter weight and also Benvollio Dulcet heavy weight champion from 1997 to 1998 however he was less popular when he was defeated by “James the power man Husky” in 1998. Norton was a very popular man also known for when he used to be a entrepreneur for many successful training businesses located all over the States and Europe however he gave all his businesses to his oldest son Thomas Norton mainly due to being so busy in his promoting work. On the other hand nobody really cared about his career professions just cared about him being a good looking multi millionaire mainly because of the many privatized companies that he owns. Which could be anything leisure companies, electronics or even a broad way drug racket for a mob living in little Italy but who knows nobody really tried to get on his bad side in public and in the media, due to the several people who have crossed him in their lives have received extra attention from his body guards which isn’t a pretty site. Ferraris back seat couldn’t be seen through because of the tinted windows. Suddenly the doors opened and Jerry Carters came out of the back seat , Jerry was Lewis’s uncle and trainer. Five years he has been training Lewis to become the ultimate boxing fighter, Lewis used to be trained by his father ,Carl Carters, however he was killed whilst locking up the gym on a week night. He was stabbed retentively in the back while locking the gyms front doors. Even though Lewis lost his father at such a important part in his life their dream was to make Lewis become heavyweight champion by the time he reached his Forties. Lewis knew he was undefeated for five fights in a row when his father was killed. It somehow struck him in his mind that whoever killed his father wanted him dead to stop Lewis achieving his potential. He knew it and so did his uncle Jerry and they were determined to become the world most magnificent fighter in the states. Local media stations have been announcing the fight for weeks knowing it will be great, this fight is what Lewis has been waiting for with Forty wins and zero losses. Every time he trained in the gym his father was last seen, every time he goes for jogs he thinks he would never of got were he is if his father didn’t inspire him. So the least he could do I share the dream with his father in the after world to become undisputed heavy weight champion “ Carter the king of aces” he was given this name by his mother when he was only nine years of age because he was acing every completion he went to. The fight will be Huskys hardest challenge and it will be a incredible bout between the two but disputes have been argued saying Carter will knock Husky out in the first round because of his great speed, power and confident personality. Lewis climbed out of the car with a black suit on with a red shirt without a tie. The roaring was incredible all his fans were putting there hands out but he just walked forward not showing just a few respect he believed is you shake one mans hand ,you, should shake every ones. 'Hearing a commotion outside, Husky stood up and strode to the window. Looking down onto the sidewalk, he caught a glance of his fight opponent entering the building. 'Bastard,' Husky thought to himself with a nasty smile as he ambled back to the brown leather chair, 'Going to knock him out in one go.' Menacingly Lewis walked through the brown, oak doors and walked through the lounge which had some newspapers photographers. Willingly to take pictures they snapped away but he ignored every flash . Walking into the main conference room. Shockingly he ran up towards Husky and got ready to throw a hook while Husky was sitting off guard. With quick reactions Husky moved out of the way pushing the chair over and causing a load sensational sound of cold leather touching the limestone floor. “ Man I’m going to kill you in the ring, I’m not going to show no mercy sucker” fire was in Carters eyes when he shouted at Husky. “got some nerve bringing your mans in here acting all big, you aren’t nothing to me ” Husky looked into Carters eyes and gave the same tormenting smile he did when he saw Carters cars coming. “ Think you all big man, your two minutes late” Husky was known for his manipulating remarks towards other fighters. The two monsters tried to grab one each other into a glitch and fight each other in a slugger fight but repeatedly they were separated. Constantly they kept taunting each other. The conference was one of the most disturbing in the whole of the boxing association but it did finish and the fight date was set. Both of them would fight on March 29th, at Maidson Square Garden. Many people were now looking forward to this epic fight, the two fighters were now fighting to keep their pride and determination to carry on their winning streaks. The big fight Exactly three long months had no gone by and both fighters had been training hard and keeping their fitness up especially. It was 26th March, with only three days left till the fight. The morning was bright and the newspaper prints were printing in the publication factories getting ready to distribute across New York. The front page had a bold heading written saying “ Carter v Husky, will Husky win like he says”. “ I cant believe it, look what there all saying” Lewis had a copy of The New York times clutched into both of his hands. He was at home in Brooklyn, sitting in the garden. His house was more of a warehouse, he owned a 3.5 million dollar mansion with over 50.5 acres if land in his back garden. The Carter residence was the biggest in the whole of New York. “ look at all these people look at what they say, there saying I am going to lose. What nerve do they have saying these things, well ill show them on Saturday night. It will be a fight they will never forget. So Jerry what do you recon?”. Thomas Norton his promoter was standing timidly in front of Lewis. “Listen kid, you can say anything to the media. Stop saying things please?. You can say it politely or even threaten them guys. They aren’t going to listen these kinds of media attention get millions of views. Meaning more money for the editors. All you gotta do is prove them wrong by winning the title and bang the money they got comes in your favour”. Lewis gave a bovine look. “ damn is dosh all you care about well guess what I want more. I want to prove them all wrong with my fists not with my money. For all I care you can keep my money I make on the night just get the media of my back”. At this point Lewis was ready to get in the ring and prove every one who doubted him was wrong, his behaviour was pugnacious and you could tell my the derivational facial expressions on his face. “ ok, if that’s what you want then on the night of the fight. You gotta talk total rubbish about him at the official weight in . Im gonna knock Husky out in the first round, oh im going to bury him alive, or even look at his face cause your not gonna see one like that again when im finished. that’s the things you say then in the actual fight you stay by you words and throw the jabs, the hooks the combos and win the fight with points torture him and that’s it you got the fans on your side”. Lewis showed a discourteous manner and was looking at the picture of Husky in the paper. “ I’m not going to talk rubbish about him in the weight in, I’m going to knock him out their and then”. The both of them started laughing with humour. They opened a bottle of fine Jamaican rum and sipped their drink whilst talking about how to deal with any promoters and any reporters. They spoke about how to speak on TV, news etc without letting out to much information about future decisions they were going to make. Both Carters and Husky were under pressure due to the fact their reputation was on the line. Who ever game out on top would become one of the greatest legends in history of boxing and would join the great warriors such as Muhammad Ali, George Foreman, Sugar Ray Lenard and Iron Mike Tyson in his prime. They were training hard in there home towns downtown Brooklyn and Philadelphia. With only three days left the trainers of the two were theorising what their tactics would be in and out of the ring. Tension was building up to the battle and patience was a problem. The two of them would often collide with one an other in talk shows and new broadcasting shows. Lewis walked into his mansion on the way from a conference meeting one day with his promoter and trainer Jerry. The conference was held by the boxing committee warning both fighters if any more dangerous stunts of fighting on media or in public was to happen ,Husky would be stripped off his title, and Carters would not get a title shot until 2001. Exhausted and tired from the conference holder Jimmy Scott going on and on Lewis loosened his tie and top button, it was 10 pm. He walked into his bedroom and dropped onto the bed and closed his eyes trying to close the outside world. “Hey baby” Tina Carter, walked into the room jumping onto the bed to welcome Lewis home with a big kiss on his forehead. He opened his eyes and gave a cheerful smile and both of them exchanged looks with one an other. “ so how was the conference honey did it go well, what did they want to talk to you about?” . “ yes, it was fine oh just the usual do this and do that nothing important” His wife was the only person who kept him going in his job, she was his only inspiration . They were married and had been for nearly 5 years and they loved each other with all there hearts could express. She was a tall black women with long metallic black hair. Her skin looked soft and her body smelled like olive herbs with a golden twist. Lewis treated her as if she was a princess and gave her anything she wanted new clothes, jewellery, gold silver he would even by her a pony if she asked. She was always supporting Lewis in his fights and anything else he did . “ listen, ive been married to you for 3 years now and I know when your happy and when your down. Now your down. So don’t lie to me, something happened at the meeting and I want to know now” she demanded to know what happened aggressively but she still had the beautiful smile on her face when she came into the bedroom. Lewis took a deep breath and replied “ sorry babe I didn’t mean to lie to you, ok ill tell you what happened at the meeting. They warned us both to stop causing trouble and threatened to destroy our careers and that’s it promise” it was hard for him to tell that to his wife and thinking she would shout at him dowen his ears he closed his eyes and encrusted them with his eye lids. “ Husky was there as well, the stupid tramp. Baby why didn’t you tell me this I would of understood.”. he opened his eyes and she still had the beautiful golden smile on her face however she lifted at her eyebrows expecting a reply. “listen I didn’t want to tell you because I don’t want you to worry and most importantly I didn’t want that lovely smile to go away cause that’s what gets me up in the morning to train., that’s what helps me get through my fights and the last thing I would want to do is stop that”. she started to get an even bigger gorgeous smile on her face and gave him a big hug. “ Im never going to stop caring, treasuring and especially loving you so you can tell me anything in reason and I will think of it to be an honest and true action you have done” The both of them closed their eyes and fell into a deep warm sleep preparing for the busy day they would have to face tomorrow.

im a writer for leather books, plz read this story i have began. theres no punctutation yet i wil do after? “ Hey, my names Lewis Carters you might of heard of me my nickname is the king of the aces. I’m a two time world heavy weight boxer but these days I am living the true American mans dream. I’m not a man who belongs to a ethnic group who believe the world is there oyster. In fact I’m just a normal guy in retirement spending my last days with my loved ones, my family. I don’t deserve every thing I got in fact I am very fortunate. My lives been a long Rollo caster ride been locked up in the nick for something I didn’t do. Then again I’ve been very extravagant in my life time doing things that an average guy would never do. I’ve pushed my limits so far that now I’m in a black hole wondering why, how, and where? I did all these things. Now me the toughest, and most hard-headed guy in sports world is fearing for what will be the consequence after every thing I do. The situations you would get passed easily like answering the door, and answering the phone and even receiving mail through the letter box gets me cautious. All this because I did bad things but for the right reason. Whenever I think about them its like by body shivers and I literally fill like I have hypothermia. It has been now 3 years since I retired from boxing and it has been 3 years since all these deep and disturbing devilish secrets have been bond aging in my mind. Now im going to reveal the truth to all my fans and all them reporters of what happened in my eyes. Its so hard to tell you the agonising story of pain, love, and hatred the reporter I told will tell you in my exact words”. The build up 1999 The streets of New York were quiet, nothing was alive and nothing had motion. It was boxing day half seven in the evening most job workers of the big city were sleeping in their homes tired from all the fuss Christmas day had offered them. The mothers were satisfied with the joys which had been blessed on the families in this time of the year. Also the children who thought Santa existed were chuffed with there top of the range clothes and gifts which had been given to them on Christmas morning, however the family men were still recovering from all the debts that they owed to the manipulating bills and presents they could not afford. To make things worse they were also recovering from the hangovers which had been given to them from the brothers in laws and their obsession always to drink vodka on every celebration. It was a time of year they hated and despised however were hiding it to keep the children happy and keep safe from the desperate wifes bellowing down their ears. They were now looking forward to nothing except a financial disaster for the new year on the other hand they were still praying for one thing. That the conference in the morning for the big boxing fight between the 2 black American fighters Lewis Carters and James Husky went well and the fight was to go forward. By now it was eight o clock, paparazzi were outside the queens park palace waiting for Lewis Carters to arrive at the conference. He would often do this to build suspense in the atmosphere and get all the people from his home town, Brooklyn, to cheer him on when he got there. James Husky was already in the building., he was Lewis Carters opponent and is the heavy weight champion. He has been fighting professional for 25 years and has been undefeated since he had the belt- he has had eight fights since he had had won the title and has either knocked his opponents out within the first two rounds or they have got so hurt in the fight from his deadly combinations of punches that the coaches and trainers have thrown in the towel. It was going to be the best fight since Muhammad Ali and Joe Frasier fought it out in the famous fight known commonly as the gorilla in manila. Husky was a fairly tall man with a muscular build, he had a very quick reacting mind in the ring, he was a powerful puncher and the unordinary thing about him is that he can fight either orthodox or southpaw stance in the ring. He was given the nickname James the power man Husky after knocking Fredson juniour out in the 2nd round with a lethal uppercut which knocked one of fredsons moulders out of his mouth blood was all over the ring and it was classed to be one of the most memorable fights in history. What made it unordinary was this was when he was in the cruiser weight and the power of the punch was the equivalent of Geroge Foremans awesome hooks.. James always stay focused on the aim of the fight which is to win and that integrity and spirit has won him most of his fights. A characteristic which made him stand outside the ring was that he was very crotchety this was also the case after his fights and in public. Whenever he was victorious over one of his fights he would always end up yelling at a bewildered reporter who he would end up either pushing onto the floor. Even though he was like this, it was what made him entertaining to watch and he is known to have one of the most amazing attitudes to live. In the conference room Husky was wearing an black swage suit with a black striped shit and blue aqua coloured tie, he was sitting in there patiently waiting for the conference to progress. While James Husky was inside sitting on lined table on the right side of the room sipping his glass of squeezed lemon, loud chaotic noises were coming from outside. Outside was a large Grey gold plated 550 Ferrari Maranello, it was being blocked by a crowd and the car was unable to move forward so it pulled to the side of the curve and stopped. The passengers door was opened and Bobby Norton approached onto the road. Bobby Norton was Lewis Carters promoter and had been his promoter for years. He was experienced at what he did and was also a promoter of other great fighters like Ben Gills Olympic silver medallist in welter weight and also Benvollio Dulcet heavy weight champion from 1997 to 1998 however he was less popular when he was defeated by “James the power man Husky” in 1998. Norton was a very popular man also known for when he used to be a entrepreneur for many successful training businesses located all over the States and Europe however he gave all his businesses to his oldest son Thomas Norton mainly due to being so busy in his promoting work. On the other hand nobody really cared about his career professions just cared about him being a good looking multi millionaire mainly because of the many privatized companies that he owns. Which could be anything leisure companies, electronics or even a broad way drug racket for a mob living in little Italy but who knows nobody really tried to get on his bad side in public and in the media, due to the several people who have crossed him in their lives have received extra attention from his body guards which isn’t a pretty site. Ferraris back seat couldn’t be seen through because of the tinted windows. Suddenly the doors opened and Jerry Carters came out of the back seat , Jerry was Lewis’s uncle and trainer. Five years he has been training Lewis to become the ultimate boxing fighter, Lewis used to be trained by his father ,Carl Carters, however he was killed whilst locking up the gym on a week night. He was stabbed retentively in the back while locking the gyms front doors. Even though Lewis lost his father at such a important part in his life their dream was to make Lewis become heavyweight champion by the time he reached his Forties. Lewis knew he was undefeated for five fights in a row when his father was killed. It somehow struck him in his mind that whoever killed his father wanted him dead to stop Lewis achieving his potential. He knew it and so did his uncle Jerry and they were determined to become the world most magnificent fighter in the states. Local media stations have been announcing the fight for weeks knowing it will be great, this fight is what Lewis has been waiting for with Forty wins and zero losses. Every time he trained in the gym his father was last seen, every time he goes for jogs he thinks he would never of got were he is if his father didn’t inspire him. So the least he could do I share the dream with his father in the after world to become undisputed heavy weight champion “ Carter the king of aces” he was given this name by his mother when he was only nine years of age because he was acing every completion he went to. The fight will be Huskys hardest challenge and it will be a incredible bout between the two but disputes have been argued saying Carter will knock Husky out in the first round because of his great speed, power and confident personality. Lewis climbed out of the car with a black suit on with a red shirt without a tie. The roaring was incredible all his fans were putting there hands out but he just walked forward not showing just a few respect he believed is you shake one mans hand ,you, should shake every ones. 'Hearing a commotion outside, Husky stood up and strode to the window. Looking down onto the sidewalk, he caught a glance of his fight opponent entering the building. 'Bastard,' Husky thought to himself with a nasty smile as he ambled back to the brown leather chair, 'Going to knock him out in one go.' Menacingly Lewis walked through the brown, oak doors and walked through the lounge which had some newspapers photographers. Willingly to take pictures they snapped away but he ignored every flash . Walking into the main conference room. Shockingly he ran up towards Husky and got ready to throw a hook while Husky was sitting off guard. With quick reactions Husky moved out of the way pushing the chair over and causing a load sensational sound of cold leather touching the limestone floor. “ Man I’m going to kill you in the ring, I’m not going to show no mercy sucker” fire was in Carters eyes when he shouted at Husky. “got some nerve bringing your mans in here acting all big, you aren’t nothing to me ” Husky looked into Carters eyes and gave the same tormenting smile he did when he saw Carters cars coming. “ Think you all big man, your two minutes late” Husky was known for his manipulating remarks towards other fighters. The two monsters tried to grab one each other into a glitch and fight each other in a slugger fight but repeatedly they were separated. Constantly they kept taunting each other. The conference was one of the most disturbing in the whole of the boxing association but it did finish and the fight date was set. Both of them would fight on March 29th, at Maidson Square Garden. Many people were now looking forward to this epic fight, the two fighters were now fighting to keep their pride and determination to carry on their winning streaks. The big fight Exactly three long months had no gone by and both fighters had been training hard and keeping their fitness up especially. It was 26th March, with only three days left till the fight. The morning was bright and the newspaper prints were printing in the publication factories getting ready to distribute across New York. The front page had a bold heading written saying “ Carter v Husky, will Husky win like he says”. “ I cant believe it, look what there all saying” Lewis had a copy of The New York times clutched into both of his hands. He was at home in Brooklyn, sitting in the garden. His house was more of a warehouse, he owned a 3.5 million dollar mansion with over 50.5 acres if land in his back garden. The Carter residence was the biggest in the whole of New York. “ look at all these people look at what they say, there saying I am going to lose. What nerve do they have saying these things, well ill show them on Saturday night. It will be a fight they will never forget. So Jerry what do you recon?”. Thomas Norton his promoter was standing timidly in front of Lewis. “Listen kid, you can say anything to the media. Stop saying things please?. You can say it politely or even threaten them guys. They aren’t going to listen these kinds of media attention get millions of views. Meaning more money for the editors. All you gotta do is prove them wrong by winning the title and bang the money they got comes in your favour”. Lewis gave a bovine look. “ damn is dosh all you care about well guess what I want more. I want to prove them all wrong with my fists not with my money. For all I care you can keep my money I make on the night just get the media of my back”. At this point Lewis was ready to get in the ring and prove every one who doubted him was wrong, his behaviour was pugnacious and you could tell my the derivational facial expressions on his face. “ ok, if that’s what you want then on the night of the fight. You gotta talk total rubbish about him at the official weight in . Im gonna knock Husky out in the first round, oh im going to bury him alive, or even look at his face cause your not gonna see one like that again when im finished. that’s the things you say then in the actual fight you stay by you words and throw the jabs, the hooks the combos and win the fight with points torture him and that’s it you got the fans on your side”. Lewis showed a discourteous manner and was looking at the picture of Husky in the paper. “ I’m not going to talk rubbish about him in the weight in, I’m going to knock him out their and then”. The both of them started laughing with humour. They opened a bottle of fine Jamaican rum and sipped their drink whilst talking about how to deal with any promoters and any reporters. They spoke about how to speak on TV, news etc without letting out to much information about future decisions they were going to make. Both Carters and Husky were under pressure due to the fact their reputation was on the line. Who ever game out on top would become one of the greatest legends in history of boxing and would join the great warriors such as Muhammad Ali, George Foreman, Sugar Ray Lenard and Iron Mike Tyson in his prime. They were training hard in there home towns downtown Brooklyn and Philadelphia. With only three days left the trainers of the two were theorising what their tactics would be in and out of the ring. Tension was building up to the battle and patience was a problem. The two of them would often collide with one an other in talk shows and new broadcasting shows. Lewis walked into his mansion on the way from a conference meeting one day with his promoter and trainer Jerry. The conference was held by the boxing committee warning both fighters if any more dangerous stunts of fighting on media or in public was to happen ,Husky would be stripped off his title, and Carters would not get a title shot until 2001. Exhausted and tired from the conference holder Jimmy Scott going on and on Lewis loosened his tie and top button, it was 10 pm. He walked into his bedroom and dropped onto the bed and closed his eyes trying to close the outside world. “Hey baby” Tina Carter, walked into the room jumping onto the bed to welcome Lewis home with a big kiss on his forehead. He opened his eyes and gave a cheerful smile and both of them exchanged looks with one an other. “ so how was the conference honey did it go well, what did they want to talk to you about?” . “ yes, it was fine oh just the usual do this and do that nothing important” His wife was the only person who kept him going in his job, she was his only inspiration . They were married and had been for nearly 5 years and they loved each other with all there hearts could express. She was a tall black women with long metallic black hair. Her skin looked soft and her body smelled like olive herbs with a golden twist. Lewis treated her as if she was a princess and gave her anything she wanted new clothes, jewellery, gold silver he would even by her a pony if she asked. She was always supporting Lewis in his fights and anything else he did . “ listen, ive been married to you for 3 years now and I know when your happy and when your down. Now your down. So don’t lie to me, something happened at the meeting and I want to know now” she demanded to know what happened aggressively but she still had the beautiful smile on her face when she came into the bedroom. Lewis took a deep breath and replied “ sorry babe I didn’t mean to lie to you, ok ill tell you what happened at the meeting. They warned us both to stop causing trouble and threatened to destroy our careers and that’s it promise” it was hard for him to tell that to his wife and thinking she would shout at him dowen his ears he closed his eyes and encrusted them with his eye lids. “ Husky was there as well, the stupid tramp. Baby why didn’t you tell me this I would of understood.”. he opened his eyes and she still had the beautiful golden smile on her face however she lifted at her eyebrows expecting a reply. “listen I didn’t want to tell you because I don’t want you to worry and most importantly I didn’t want that lovely smile to go away cause that’s what gets me up in the morning to train., that’s what helps me get through my fights and the last thing I would want to do is stop that”. she started to get an even bigger gorgeous smile on her face and gave him a big hug. “ Im never going to stop caring, treasuring and especially loving you so you can tell me anything in reason and I will think of it to be an honest and true action you have done” The both of them closed their eyes and fell into a deep warm sleep preparing for the busy day they would have tomorrow.

im at uni and writing a new story i have write 5, tell me what u thik of beginin of dis(no punctuation yet)? “ Hey, my names Lewis Carters you might of heard of me my nickname is the king of the aces. I’m a two time world heavy weight boxer but these days I am living the true American mans dream. I’m not a man who belongs to a ethnic group who believe the world is there oyster. In fact I’m just a normal guy in retirement spending my last days with my loved ones, my family. I don’t deserve every thing I got in fact I am very fortunate. My lives been a long Rollo caster ride been locked up in the nick for something I didn’t do. Then again I’ve been very extravagant in my life time doing things that an average guy would never do. I’ve pushed my limits so far that now I’m in a black hole wondering why, how, and where? I did all these things. Now me the toughest, and most hard-headed guy in sports world is fearing for what will be the consequence after every thing I do. The situations you would get passed easily like answering the door, and answering the phone and even receiving mail through the letter box gets me cautious. All this because I did bad things but for the right reason. Whenever I think about them its like by body shivers and I literally fill like I have hypothermia. It has been now 3 years since I retired from boxing and it has been 3 years since all these deep and disturbing devilish secrets have been bond aging in my mind. Now I’m going to reveal the truth to all my fans and all them reporters of what happened in my eyes. Its so hard to tell you the agonising story of pain, love, and hatred the reporter I told will tell you in my exact words”. The build up 1999 The streets of New York were quiet, nothing was alive and nothing had motion. It was boxing day half seven in the evening most job workers of the big city were sleeping in their homes tired from all the fuss Christmas day had offered them. The mothers were satisfied with the joys which had been blessed on the families in this time of the year. Also the children who thought Santa existed were chuffed with there top of the range clothes and gifts which had been given to them on Christmas morning, however the family men were still recovering from all the debts that they owed to the manipulating bills and presents they could not afford. To make things worse they were also recovering from the hangovers which had been given to them from the brothers in laws and their obsession always to drink vodka on every celebration. It was a time of year they hated and despised however were hiding it to keep the children happy and keep safe from the desperate wifes bellowing down their ears. They were now looking forward to nothing except a financial disaster for the new year on the other hand they were still praying for one thing. That the conference in the morning for the big boxing fight between the 2 black American fighters Lewis Carters and James Husky went well and the fight was to go forward. By now it was eight o clock, paparazzi were outside the queens park palace waiting for Lewis Carters to arrive at the conference. He would often do this to build suspense in the atmosphere and get all the people from his home town, Brooklyn, to cheer him on when he got there. James Husky was already in the building., he was Lewis Carters opponent and is the heavy weight champion. He has been fighting professional for 25 years and has been undefeated since he had the belt- he has had eight fights since he had had won the title and has either knocked his opponents out within the first two rounds or they have got so hurt in the fight from his deadly combinations of punches that the coaches and trainers have thrown in the towel. It was going to be the best fight since Muhammad Ali and Joe Frasier fought it out in the famous fight known commonly as the gorilla in manila. Husky was a fairly tall man with a muscular build, he had a very quick reacting mind in the ring, he was a powerful puncher and the unordinary thing about him is that he can fight either orthodox or southpaw stance in the ring. He was given the nickname James the power man Husky after knocking Fredson juniour out in the 2nd round with a lethal uppercut which knocked one of fredsons moulders out of his mouth blood was all over the ring and it was classed to be one of the most memorable fights in history. What made it unordinary was this was when he was in the cruiser weight and the power of the punch was the equivalent of Geroge Foremans awesome hooks.. James always stay focused on the aim of the fight which is to win and that integrity and spirit has won him most of his fights. A characteristic which made him stand outside the ring was that he was very crotchety this was also the case after his fights and in public. Whenever he was victorious over one of his fights he would always end up yelling at a bewildered reporter who he would end up either pushing onto the floor. Even though he was like this, it was what made him entertaining to watch and he is known to have one of the most amazing attitudes to live. In the conference room Husky was wearing an black swage suit with a black striped shit and blue aqua coloured tie, he was sitting in there patiently waiting for the conference to progress. While James Husky was inside sitting on lined table on the right side of the room sipping his glass of squeezed lemon, loud chaotic noises were coming from outside. Outside was a large Grey gold plated 550 Ferrari Maranello. It had top of the rand platinum rims everyone in the neighbourhood could hear its engine roaring whilst pouncing foward , it was being blocked by a crowd and the car was unable to move forward so it pulled to the side of the curve and stopped. The passengers door was opened and Bobby Norton approached onto the road. Bobby Norton was Lewis Carters promoter and had been his promoter for years. He was experienced at what he did and was also a promoter of other great fighters like Ben Gills Olympic silver medallist in welter weight and also Benvollio Dulcet heavy weight champion from 1997 to 1998 however he was less popular when he was defeated by “James the power man Husky” in 1998. Norton was a very popular man also known for when he used to be a entrepreneur for many successful training businesses located all over the States and Europe however he gave all his businesses to his oldest son Thomas Norton mainly due to being so busy in his promoting work. On the other hand nobody really cared about his career professions just cared about him being a good looking multi millionaire mainly because of the many privatized companies that he owns. Which could be anything leisure companies, electronics or even a broad way drug racket for a mob living in little Italy but who knows nobody really tried to get on his bad side in public and in the media, due to the several people who have crossed him in their lives have received extra attention from his body guards which isn’t a pretty site. Ferraris back seat couldn’t be seen through because of the tinted windows. Suddenly the doors opened and Jerry Carters came out of the back seat , Jerry was Lewis’s uncle and trainer. Five years he has been training Lewis to become the ultimate boxing fighter, Lewis used to be trained by his father ,Carl Carters, however he was killed whilst locking up the gym on a week night. He was stabbed retentively in the back while locking the gyms front doors. Even though Lewis lost his father at such a important part in his life their dream was to make Lewis become heavyweight champion by the time he reached his Forties. Lewis knew he was undefeated for five fights in a row when his father was killed. It somehow struck him in his mind that whoever killed his father wanted him dead to stop Lewis achieving his potential. He knew it and so did his uncle Jerry and they were determined to become the world most magnificent fighter in the states. Local media stations have been announcing the fight for weeks knowing it will be great, this fight is what Lewis has been waiting for with Forty wins and zero losses. Every time he trained in the gym his father was last seen, every time he goes for jogs he thinks he would never of got were he is if his father didn’t inspire him. So the least he could do I share the dream with his father in the after world to become undisputed heavy weight champion “ Carter the king of aces” he was given this name by his mother when he was only nine years of age because he was acing every completion he went to. The fight will be Huskys hardest challenge and it will be a incredible bout between the two but disputes have been argued saying Carter will knock Husky out in the first round because of his great speed, power and confident personality. Lewis climbed out of the car with a black suit on with a red shirt without a tie. The roaring was incredible all his fans were putting there hands out but he just walked forward not showing just a few respect he believed is you shake one mans hand ,you, should shake every ones. 'Hearing a commotion outside, Husky stood up and strode to the window. Looking down onto the sidewalk, he caught a glance of his fight opponent entering the building. 'Bastard,' Husky thought to himself with a nasty smile as he ambled back to the brown leather chair, 'Going to knock him out in one go.' Menacingly Lewis walked through the brown, oak doors and walked through the lounge which had some newspapers photographers. Willingly to take pictures they snapped away but he ignored every flash . Walking into the main conference room. Shockingly he ran up towards Husky and got ready to throw a hook while Husky was sitting off guard. With quick reactions Husky moved out of the way pushing the chair over and causing a load sensational sound of cold leather touching the limestone floor. “ Man I’m going to kill you in the ring, I’m not going to show no mercy sucker” fire was in Carters eyes when he shouted at Husky. “got some nerve bringing your mans in here acting all big, you aren’t nothing to me ” Husky looked into Carters eyes and gave the same tormenting smile he did when he saw Carters cars coming. “ Think you all big man, your two minutes late” Husky was known for his manipulating remarks towards other fighters. The two monsters tried to grab one each other into a glitch and fight each other in a slugger fight but repeatedly they were separated. Constantly they kept taunting each other. The conference was one of the most disturbing in the whole of the boxing association but it did finish and the fight date was set. Both of them would fight on March 29th, at Maidson Square Garden. Many people were now looking forward to this epic fight, the two fighters were now fighting to keep their pride and determination to carry on their winning streaks. The big fight Exactly three long months had no gone by and both fighters had been training hard and keeping their fitness up especially. It was 26th March, with only three days left till the fight. The morning was bright and the newspaper prints were printing in the publication factories getting ready to distribute across New York. The front page had a bold heading written saying “ Carter v Husky, will Husky win like he says”. “ I cant believe it, look what there all saying” Lewis had a copy of The New York times clutched into both of his hands. He was at home in Brooklyn, sitting in the garden. His house was more of a warehouse, he owned a 3.5 million dollar mansion with over 50.5 acres if land in his back garden. The Carter residence was the biggest in the whole of New York. “ look at all these people look at what they say, there saying I am going to lose. What nerve do they have saying these things, well ill show them on Saturday night. It will be a fight they will never forget. So Jerry what do you recon?”. Thomas Norton his promoter was standing timidly in front of Lewis. “Listen kid, you can say anything to the media. Stop saying things please?. You can say it politely or even threaten them guys. They aren’t going to listen these kinds of media attention get millions of views. Meaning more money for the editors. All you gotta do is prove them wrong by winning the title and bang the money they got comes in your favour”. Lewis gave a bovine look. “ damn is dosh all you care about well guess what I want more. I want to prove them all wrong with my fists not with my money. For all I care you can keep my money I make on the night just get the media of my back”. At this point Lewis was ready to get in the ring and prove every one who doubted him was wrong, his behaviour was pugnacious and you could tell my the derivational facial expressions on his face. “ ok, if that’s what you want then on the night of the fight. You gotta talk total rubbish about him at the official weight in . Im gonna knock Husky out in the first round, oh im going to bury him alive, or even look at his face cause your not gonna see one like that again when im finished. that’s the things you say then in the actual fight you stay by you words and throw the jabs, the hooks the combos and win the fight with points torture him and that’s it you got the fans on your side”. Lewis showed a discourteous manner and was looking at the picture of Husky in the paper. “ I’m not going to talk rubbish about him in the weight in, I’m going to knock him out their and then”. The both of them started laughing with humour. They opened a bottle of fine Jamaican rum and sipped their drink whilst talking about how to deal with any promoters and any reporters. They spoke about how to speak on TV, news etc without letting out to much information about future decisions they were going to make. Both Carters and Husky were under pressure due to the fact their reputation was on the line. Who ever game out on top would become one of the greatest legends in history of boxing and would join the great warriors such as Muhammad Ali, George Foreman, Sugar Ray Lenard and Iron Mike Tyson in his prime. They were training hard in there home towns downtown Brooklyn and Philadelphia. With only three days left the trainers of the two were theorising what their tactics would be in and out of the ring. Tension was building up to the battle and patience was a problem. The two of them would often collide with one an other in talk shows and new broadcasting shows. Lewis walked into his mansion on the way from a conference meeting one day with his promoter and trainer Jerry. The conference was held by the boxing committee warning both fighters if any more dangerous stunts of fighting on media or in public was to happen ,Husky would be stripped off his title, and Carters would not get a title shot until 2001. Exhausted and tired from the conference holder Jimmy Scott going on and on Lewis loosened his tie and top button, it was 10 pm. He walked into his bedroom and dropped onto the bed and closed his eyes trying to close the outside world. “Hey baby” Tina Carter, walked into the room jumping onto the bed to welcome Lewis home with a big kiss on his forehead. He opened his eyes and gave a cheerful smile and both of them exchanged looks with one an other. “ so how was the conference honey did it go well, what did they want to talk to you about?” . “ yes, it was fine oh just the usual do this and do that nothing important” His wife was the only person who kept him going in his job, she was his only inspiration . They were married and had been for nearly 5 years and they loved each other with all there hearts could express. She was a tall black women with long metallic black hair. Her skin looked soft and her body smelled like olive herbs with a golden twist. Lewis treated her as if she was a princess and gave her anything she wanted new clothes, jewellery, gold silver he would even by her a pony if she asked. She was always supporting Lewis in his fights and anything else he did . “ listen, ive been married to you for 3 years now and I know when your happy and when your down. Now your down. So don’t lie to me, something happened at the meeting and I want to know now” she demanded to know what happened aggressively but she still had the beautiful smile on her face when she came into the bedroom. Lewis took a deep breath and replied “ sorry babe I didn’t mean to lie to you, ok ill tell you what happened at the meeting. They warned us both to stop causing trouble and threatened to destroy our careers and that’s it promise” it was hard for him to tell that to his wife and thinking she would shout at him dowen his ears he closed his eyes and encrusted them with his eye lids. “ Husky was there as well, the stupid tramp. Baby why didn’t you tell me this I would of understood.”. he opened his eyes and she still had the beautiful golden smile on her face however she lifted at her eyebrows expecting a reply. “listen I didn’t want to tell you because I don’t want you to worry and most importantly I didn’t want that lovely smile to go away cause that’s what gets me up in the morning to train., that’s what helps me get through my fights and the last thing I would want to do is stop that”. she started to get an even bigger gorgeous smile on her face and gave him a big hug. “ Im never going to stop caring, treasuring and especially loving you so you can tell me anything in reason and I will think of it to be an honest and true action you have done” The both of them closed their eyes and fell into a deep warm sleep preparing for the busy day they would have to face tomorrow.

hi i am 15 and am writing a story just for something to do im not pro so plz tell me what u think of story? “ Hey, my names Lewis Carters you might of heard of me my nickname is the king of the aces. I’m a two time world heavy weight boxer but these days I am living the true American mans dream. I’m not a man who belongs to a ethnic group who believe the world is there oyster. In fact I’m just a normal guy in retirement spending my last days with my loved ones, my family. I don’t deserve every thing I got in fact I am very fortunate. My lives been a long Rollo caster ride been locked up in the nick for something I didn’t do. Then again I’ve been very extravagant in my life time doing things that an average guy would never do. I’ve pushed my limits so far that now I’m in a black hole wondering why, how, and where? I did all these things. Now me the toughest, and most hard-headed guy in sports world is fearing for what will be the consequence after every thing I do. The situations you would get passed easily like answering the door, and answering the phone and even receiving mail through the letter box gets me cautious. All this because I did bad things but for the right reason. Whenever I think about them its like by body shivers and I literally fill like I have hypothermia. It has been now 3 years since I retired from boxing and it has been 3 years since all these deep and disturbing devilish secrets have been bond aging in my mind. Now I’m going to reveal the truth to all my fans and all them reporters of what happened in my eyes. Its so hard to tell you the agonising story of pain, love, and hatred the reporter I told will tell you in my exact words”. The build up 1999 The streets of New York were quiet, nothing was alive and nothing had motion. It was boxing day half seven in the evening most job workers of the big city were sleeping in their homes tired from all the fuss Christmas day had offered them. The mothers were satisfied with the joys which had been blessed on the families in this time of the year. Also the children who thought Santa existed were chuffed with there top of the range clothes and gifts which had been given to them on Christmas morning, however the family men were still recovering from all the debts that they owed to the manipulating bills and presents they could not afford. To make things worse they were also recovering from the hangovers which had been given to them from the brothers in laws and their obsession always to drink vodka on every celebration. It was a time of year they hated and despised however were hiding it to keep the children happy and keep safe from the desperate wifes bellowing down their ears. They were now looking forward to nothing except a financial disaster for the new year on the other hand they were still praying for one thing. That the conference in the morning for the big boxing fight between the 2 black American fighters Lewis Carters and James Husky went well and the fight was to go forward. By now it was eight o clock, paparazzi were outside the queens park palace waiting for Lewis Carters to arrive at the conference. He would often do this to build suspense in the atmosphere and get all the people from his home town, Brooklyn, to cheer him on when he got there. James Husky was already in the building., he was Lewis Carters opponent and is the heavy weight champion. He has been fighting professional for 25 years and has been undefeated since he had the belt- he has had eight fights since he had had won the title and has either knocked his opponents out within the first two rounds or they have got so hurt in the fight from his deadly combinations of punches that the coaches and trainers have thrown in the towel. It was going to be the best fight since Muhammad Ali and Joe Frasier fought it out in the famous fight known commonly as the gorilla in manila. Husky was a fairly tall man with a muscular build, he had a very quick reacting mind in the ring, he was a powerful puncher and the unordinary thing about him is that he can fight either orthodox or southpaw stance in the ring. He was given the nickname James the power man Husky after knocking Fredson juniour out in the 2nd round with a lethal uppercut which knocked one of fredsons moulders out of his mouth blood was all over the ring and it was classed to be one of the most memorable fights in history. What made it unordinary was this was when he was in the cruiser weight and the power of the punch was the equivalent of Geroge Foremans awesome hooks.. James always stay focused on the aim of the fight which is to win and that integrity and spirit has won him most of his fights. A characteristic which made him stand outside the ring was that he was very crotchety this was also the case after his fights and in public. Whenever he was victorious over one of his fights he would always end up yelling at a bewildered reporter who he would end up either pushing onto the floor. Even though he was like this, it was what made him entertaining to watch and he is known to have one of the most amazing attitudes to live. In the conference room Husky was wearing an black swage suit with a black striped shit and blue aqua coloured tie, he was sitting in there patiently waiting for the conference to progress. While James Husky was inside sitting on lined table on the right side of the room sipping his glass of squeezed lemon, loud chaotic noises were coming from outside. Outside was a large Grey gold plated 550 Ferrari Maranello. It had top of the rand platinum rims everyone in the neighbourhood could hear its engine roaring whilst pouncing foward , it was being blocked by a crowd and the car was unable to move forward so it pulled to the side of the curve and stopped. The passengers door was opened and Bobby Norton approached onto the road. Bobby Norton was Lewis Carters promoter and had been his promoter for years. He was experienced at what he did and was also a promoter of other great fighters like Ben Gills Olympic silver medallist in welter weight and also Benvollio Dulcet heavy weight champion from 1997 to 1998 however he was less popular when he was defeated by “James the power man Husky” in 1998. Norton was a very popular man also known for when he used to be a entrepreneur for many successful training businesses located all over the States and Europe however he gave all his businesses to his oldest son Thomas Norton mainly due to being so busy in his promoting work. On the other hand nobody really cared about his career professions just cared about him being a good looking multi millionaire mainly because of the many privatized companies that he owns. Which could be anything leisure companies, electronics or even a broad way drug racket for a mob living in little Italy but who knows nobody really tried to get on his bad side in public and in the media, due to the several people who have crossed him in their lives have received extra attention from his body guards which isn’t a pretty site. Ferraris back seat couldn’t be seen through because of the tinted windows. Suddenly the doors opened and Jerry Carters came out of the back seat , Jerry was Lewis’s uncle and trainer. Five years he has been training Lewis to become the ultimate boxing fighter, Lewis used to be trained by his father ,Carl Carters, however he was killed whilst locking up the gym on a week night. He was stabbed retentively in the back while locking the gyms front doors. Even though Lewis lost his father at such a important part in his life their dream was to make Lewis become heavyweight champion by the time he reached his Forties. Lewis knew he was undefeated for five fights in a row when his father was killed. It somehow struck him in his mind that whoever killed his father wanted him dead to stop Lewis achieving his potential. He knew it and so did his uncle Jerry and they were determined to become the world most magnificent fighter in the states. Local media stations have been announcing the fight for weeks knowing it will be great, this fight is what Lewis has been waiting for with Forty wins and zero losses. Every time he trained in the gym his father was last seen, every time he goes for jogs he thinks he would never of got were he is if his father didn’t inspire him. So the least he could do I share the dream with his father in the after world to become undisputed heavy weight champion “ Carter the king of aces” he was given this name by his mother when he was only nine years of age because he was acing every completion he went to. The fight will be Huskys hardest challenge and it will be a incredible bout between the two but disputes have been argued saying Carter will knock Husky out in the first round because of his great speed, power and confident personality. Lewis climbed out of the car with a black suit on with a red shirt without a tie. The roaring was incredible all his fans were putting there hands out but he just walked forward not showing just a few respect he believed is you shake one mans hand ,you, should shake every ones. 'Hearing a commotion outside, Husky stood up and strode to the window. Looking down onto the sidewalk, he caught a glance of his fight opponent entering the building. 'Bastard,' Husky thought to himself with a nasty smile as he ambled back to the brown leather chair, 'Going to knock him out in one go.' Menacingly Lewis walked through the brown, oak doors and walked through the lounge which had some newspapers photographers. Willingly to take pictures they snapped away but he ignored every flash . Walking into the main conference room. Shockingly he ran up towards Husky and got ready to throw a hook while Husky was sitting off guard. With quick reactions Husky moved out of the way pushing the chair over and causing a load sensational sound of cold leather touching the limestone floor. “ Man I’m going to kill you in the ring, I’m not going to show no mercy sucker” fire was in Carters eyes when he shouted at Husky. “got some nerve bringing your mans in here acting all big, you aren’t nothing to me ” Husky looked into Carters eyes and gave the same tormenting smile he did when he saw Carters cars coming. “ Think you all big man, your two minutes late” Husky was known for his manipulating remarks towards other fighters. The two monsters tried to grab one each other into a glitch and fight each other in a slugger fight but repeatedly they were separated. Constantly they kept taunting each other. The conference was one of the most disturbing in the whole of the boxing association but it did finish and the fight date was set. Both of them would fight on March 29th, at Maidson Square Garden. Many people were now looking forward to this epic fight, the two fighters were now fighting to keep their pride and determination to carry on their winning streaks. The big fight Exactly three long months had no gone by and both fighters had been training hard and keeping their fitness up especially. It was 26th March, with only three days left till the fight. The morning was bright and the newspaper prints were printing in the publication factories getting ready to distribute across New York. The front page had a bold heading written saying “ Carter v Husky, will Husky win like he says”. “ I cant believe it, look what there all saying” Lewis had a copy of The New York times clutched into both of his hands. He was at home in Brooklyn, sitting in the garden. His house was more of a warehouse, he owned a 3.5 million dollar mansion with over 50.5 acres if land in his back garden. The Carter residence was the biggest in the whole of New York. “ look at all these people look at what they say, there saying I am going to lose. What nerve do they have saying these things, well ill show them on Saturday night. It will be a fight they will never forget. So Jerry what do you recon?”. Thomas Norton his promoter was standing timidly in front of Lewis. “Listen kid, you can say anything to the media. Stop saying things please?. You can say it politely or even threaten them guys. They aren’t going to listen these kinds of media attention get millions of views. Meaning more money for the editors. All you gotta do is prove them wrong by winning the title and bang the money they got comes in your favour”. Lewis gave a bovine look. “ damn is dosh all you care about well guess what I want more. I want to prove them all wrong with my fists not with my money. For all I care you can keep my money I make on the night just get the media of my back”. At this point Lewis was ready to get in the ring and prove every one who doubted him was wrong, his behaviour was pugnacious and you could tell my the derivational facial expressions on his face. “ ok, if that’s what you want then on the night of the fight. You gotta talk total rubbish about him at the official weight in . Im gonna knock Husky out in the first round, oh im going to bury him alive, or even look at his face cause your not gonna see one like that again when im finished. that’s the things you say then in the actual fight you stay by you words and throw the jabs, the hooks the combos and win the fight with points torture him and that’s it you got the fans on your side”. Lewis showed a discourteous manner and was looking at the picture of Husky in the paper. “ I’m not going to talk rubbish about him in the weight in, I’m going to knock him out their and then”. The both of them started laughing with humour. They opened a bottle of fine Jamaican rum and sipped their drink whilst talking about how to deal with any promoters and any reporters. They spoke about how to speak on TV, news etc without letting out to much information about future decisions they were going to make. Both Carters and Husky were under pressure due to the fact their reputation was on the line. Who ever game out on top would become one of the greatest legends in history of boxing and would join the great warriors such as Muhammad Ali, George Foreman, Sugar Ray Lenard and Iron Mike Tyson in his prime. They were training hard in there home towns downtown Brooklyn and Philadelphia. With only three days left the trainers of the two were theorising what their tactics would be in and out of the ring. Tension was building up to the battle and patience was a problem. The two of them would often collide with one an other in talk shows and new broadcasting shows. Lewis walked into his mansion on the way from a conference meeting one day with his promoter and trainer Jerry. The conference was held by the boxing committee warning both fighters if any more dangerous stunts of fighting on media or in public was to happen ,Husky would be stripped off his title, and Carters would not get a title shot until 2001. Exhausted and tired from the conference holder Jimmy Scott going on and on Lewis loosened his tie and top button, it was 10 pm. He walked into his bedroom and dropped onto the bed and closed his eyes trying to close the outside world. “Hey baby” Tina Carter, walked into the room jumping onto the bed to welcome Lewis home with a big kiss on his forehead. He opened his eyes and gave a cheerful smile and both of them exchanged looks with one an other. “ so how was the conference honey did it go well, what did they want to talk to you about?” . “ yes, it was fine oh just the usual do this and do that nothing important” His wife was the only person who kept him going in his job, she was his only inspiration . They were married and had been for nearly 5 years and they loved each other with all there hearts could express. She was a tall black women with long metallic black hair. Her skin looked soft and her body smelled like olive herbs with a golden twist. Lewis treated her as if she was a princess and gave her anything she wanted new clothes, jewellery, gold silver he would even by her a pony if she asked. She was always supporting Lewis in his fights and anything else he did . “ listen, ive been married to you for 3 years now and I know when your happy and when your down. Now I know your down. So don’t lie to me, something happened at the meeting and I want to know what now” she demanded to know what happened aggressively but she still had the beautiful smile on her face like when she came into the bedroom. Lewis took a deep breath and replied “ sorry babe I didn’t mean to lie to you, ok ill tell you what happened at the meeting. They warned us both to stop causing trouble and threatened to destroy our careers and that’s it promise” it was hard for him to tell that to his wife and thinking she would shout at him down his ears he closed his eyes and encrusted them with his eye lids. “ Husky was there as well, the stupid tramp. Baby why didn’t you tell me this I would of understood.”. he opened his eyes and she still had the beautiful golden smile on her face however she lifted her eyebrows expecting a reply. “listen I didn’t want to tell you because I don’t want you to worry and most importantly I didn’t want that lovely smile to go away cause that’s what gets me up in the morning to train., that’s what helps me get through my fights and the last thing I would want to do is stop that”. she started to get an even bigger gorgeous smile on her face and gave him a big hug. “ Im never going to stop caring, treasuring and especially loving you so you can tell me anything in reason and I will think of it to be an honest and true action you have done” The both of them closed their eyes and fell into a deep warm sleep preparing for the busy day they would have to face tomorrow. Half Eight in the morning, the morning was nice and bright and the smell of sour taste was in the air to tell people the day every one had been waiting for had come. “Beep Beep” the alarm was going off to wake Lewis up, it was the big day he and everyone else had been waiting for. 29 th March. The fight was going to start at half eight in the evening so he had all day to prepare for it and get to Manhattan, Madison Square Garden. Tina was already out of bed cooking Lewis his breakfast, 2 Brown toast, with beans and 1 poached egg, she would always keep his meals on his fight days light to ensure he was at his best in the ring and he wouldn’t add any unnecessary calories for the weigh in. “ Lewis,” Tina yelled with a accelerating voice for Lewis to come down stairs to eat his breakfast. “ I’ve made you your favourite energy food, toast, beans and some egg” . When he heard those words he jumped out of his bed and ran into the bath room to get changed into some comfortable clothes. Whenever he was in a lethargy mood the only thing which would get him out of it was food.. You would expect a boxer to eat healthy and train hard but for him it different he wasn’t very prudent with what he ate as long as it had some kind of protein or source of energy init. “ dinners on the table, come on its getting cold” Tina shouted for him again, this time she said it louder letting the whole mansion know food was made from her bellowing voice. “ yes, I’m coming wait one minute”. he got changed into some grey Nike tracksuit bottoms and a white everlast t-shirt which was stuck onto his body. The both of them met at the bottom of the stairs and exchanged a kisses. “ listen, Lewis I’m going to work now ok so ill see you later ok”. Tina worked as a nurse at the local hospital she was a very hard worker and respected what she did and took pride in everything she did there. She wasn’t a person who wanted job satisfaction, as long as she was helping others within the community she was satisfied. that’s what made her one of the most respected and popular wife in the media. Normally all the wives of famous celebrities or singers would be go diggers but she was different. “ ok ill see you later Tina, by the way did anybody call for me this morning” “ yes, Jerry said that the weigh in will be at half eight, he told me to tell you to meet him at the gym at five o clock. He also said do some stretching off for tonight and do some shadow boxing but that’s it ok” “ok, ill see you later thanks for the food and have a nice day at work”. Tina left the house for work and Lewis sat down in the kitchen and started eating his breakfast.

hi peepz im a writer in uni and im writing my 5th novel now tell me wah u think plz( no punctuation)? sit back wiv a few snacks or a drink cus quite abit “ Hey, my names Lewis Carters you might of heard of me my nickname is the king of the aces. I’m a two time world heavy weight boxer but these days I am living the true American mans dream. I’m not a man who belongs to a ethnic group who believe the world is there oyster. In fact I’m just a normal guy in retirement spending my last days with my loved ones, my family. I don’t deserve every thing I got in fact I am very fortunate. My lives been a long Rollo caster ride been locked up in the nick for something I didn’t do. Then again I’ve been very extravagant in my life time doing things that an average guy would never do. I’ve pushed my limits so far that now I’m in a black hole wondering why, how, and where? I did all these things. Now me the toughest, and most hard-headed guy in sports world is fearing for what will be the consequence after every thing I do. The situations you would get passed easily like answering the door, and answering the phone and even receiving mail through the letter box gets me cautious. All this because I did bad things but for the right reason. Whenever I think about them its like by body shivers and I literally fill like I have hypothermia. It has been now 3 years since I retired from boxing and it has been 3 years since all these deep and disturbing devilish secrets have been bond aging in my mind. Now I’m going to reveal the truth to all my fans and all them reporters of what happened in my eyes. Its so hard to tell you the agonising story of pain, love, and hatred the reporter I told will tell you in my exact words”. The build up 1999 The streets of New York were quiet, nothing was alive and nothing had motion. It was boxing day half seven in the evening most job workers of the big city were sleeping in their homes tired from all the fuss Christmas day had offered them. The mothers were satisfied with the joys which had been blessed on the families in this time of the year. Also the children who thought Santa existed were chuffed with there top of the range clothes and gifts which had been given to them on Christmas morning, however the family men were still recovering from all the debts that they owed to the manipulating bills and presents they could not afford. To make things worse they were also recovering from the hangovers which had been given to them from the brothers in laws and their obsession always to drink vodka on every celebration. It was a time of year they hated and despised however were hiding it to keep the children happy and keep safe from the desperate wifes bellowing down their ears. They were now looking forward to nothing except a financial disaster for the new year on the other hand they were still praying for one thing. That the conference in the morning for the big boxing fight between the 2 black American fighters Lewis Carters and James Husky went well and the fight was to go forward. By now it was eight o clock, paparazzi were outside the queens park palace waiting for Lewis Carters to arrive at the conference. He would often do this to build suspense in the atmosphere and get all the people from his home town, Brooklyn, to cheer him on when he got there. James Husky was already in the building., he was Lewis Carters opponent and is the heavy weight champion. He has been fighting professional for 25 years and has been undefeated since he had the belt- he has had eight fights since he had had won the title and has either knocked his opponents out within the first two rounds or they have got so hurt in the fight from his deadly combinations of punches that the coaches and trainers have thrown in the towel. It was going to be the best fight since Muhammad Ali and Joe Frasier fought it out in the famous fight known commonly as the gorilla in manila. Husky was a fairly tall man with a muscular build, he had a very quick reacting mind in the ring, he was a powerful puncher and the unordinary thing about him is that he can fight either orthodox or southpaw stance in the ring. He was given the nickname James the power man Husky after knocking Fredson juniour out in the 2nd round with a lethal uppercut which knocked one of fredsons moulders out of his mouth blood was all over the ring and it was classed to be one of the most memorable fights in history. What made it unordinary was this was when he was in the cruiser weight and the power of the punch was the equivalent of Geroge Foremans awesome hooks.. James always stay focused on the aim of the fight which is to win and that integrity and spirit has won him most of his fights. A characteristic which made him stand outside the ring was that he was very crotchety this was also the case after his fights and in public. Whenever he was victorious over one of his fights he would always end up yelling at a bewildered reporter who he would end up either pushing onto the floor. Even though he was like this, it was what made him entertaining to watch and he is known to have one of the most amazing attitudes to live. In the conference room Husky was wearing an black swage suit with a black striped shit and blue aqua coloured tie, he was sitting in there patiently waiting for the conference to progress. While James Husky was inside sitting on lined table on the right side of the room sipping his glass of squeezed lemon, loud chaotic noises were coming from outside. Outside was a large Grey gold plated 550 Ferrari Maranello. It had top of the rand platinum rims everyone in the neighbourhood could hear its engine roaring whilst pouncing foward , it was being blocked by a crowd and the car was unable to move forward so it pulled to the side of the curve and stopped. The passengers door was opened and Bobby Norton approached onto the road. Bobby Norton was Lewis Carters promoter and had been his promoter for years. He was experienced at what he did and was also a promoter of other great fighters like Ben Gills Olympic silver medallist in welter weight and also Benvollio Dulcet heavy weight champion from 1997 to 1998 however he was less popular when he was defeated by “James the power man Husky” in 1998. Norton was a very popular man also known for when he used to be a entrepreneur for many successful training businesses located all over the States and Europe however he gave all his businesses to his oldest son Thomas Norton mainly due to being so busy in his promoting work. On the other hand nobody really cared about his career professions just cared about him being a good looking multi millionaire mainly because of the many privatized companies that he owns. Which could be anything leisure companies, electronics or even a broad way drug racket for a mob living in little Italy but who knows nobody really tried to get on his bad side in public and in the media, due to the several people who have crossed him in their lives have received extra attention from his body guards which isn’t a pretty site. Ferraris back seat couldn’t be seen through because of the tinted windows. Suddenly the doors opened and Jerry Carters came out of the back seat , Jerry was Lewis’s uncle and trainer. Five years he has been training Lewis to become the ultimate boxing fighter, Lewis used to be trained by his father ,Carl Carters, however he was killed whilst locking up the gym on a week night. He was stabbed retentively in the back while locking the gyms front doors. Even though Lewis lost his father at such a important part in his life their dream was to make Lewis become heavyweight champion by the time he reached his Forties. Lewis knew he was undefeated for five fights in a row when his father was killed. It somehow struck him in his mind that whoever killed his father wanted him dead to stop Lewis achieving his potential. He knew it and so did his uncle Jerry and they were determined to become the world most magnificent fighter in the states. Local media stations have been announcing the fight for weeks knowing it will be great, this fight is what Lewis has been waiting for with Forty wins and zero losses. Every time he trained in the gym his father was last seen, every time he goes for jogs he thinks he would never of got were he is if his father didn’t inspire him. So the least he could do I share the dream with his father in the after world to become undisputed heavy weight champion “ Carter the king of aces” he was given this name by his mother when he was only nine years of age because he was acing every completion he went to. The fight will be Huskys hardest challenge and it will be a incredible bout between the two but disputes have been argued saying Carter will knock Husky out in the first round because of his great speed, power and confident personality. Lewis climbed out of the car with a black suit on with a red shirt without a tie. The roaring was incredible all his fans were putting there hands out but he just walked forward not showing just a few respect he believed is you shake one mans hand ,you, should shake every ones. 'Hearing a commotion outside, Husky stood up and strode to the window. Looking down onto the sidewalk, he caught a glance of his fight opponent entering the building. 'Bastard,' Husky thought to himself with a nasty smile as he ambled back to the brown leather chair, 'Going to knock him out in one go.' Menacingly Lewis walked through the brown, oak doors and walked through the lounge which had some newspapers photographers. Willingly to take pictures they snapped away but he ignored every flash . Walking into the main conference room. Shockingly he ran up towards Husky and got ready to throw a hook while Husky was sitting off guard. With quick reactions Husky moved out of the way pushing the chair over and causing a load sensational sound of cold leather touching the limestone floor. “ Man I’m going to kill you in the ring, I’m not going to show no mercy sucker” fire was in Carters eyes when he shouted at Husky. “got some nerve bringing your mans in here acting all big, you aren’t nothing to me ” Husky looked into Carters eyes and gave the same tormenting smile he did when he saw Carters cars coming. “ Think you all big man, your two minutes late” Husky was known for his manipulating remarks towards other fighters. The two monsters tried to grab one each other into a glitch and fight each other in a slugger fight but repeatedly they were separated. Constantly they kept taunting each other. The conference was one of the most disturbing in the whole of the boxing association but it did finish and the fight date was set. Both of them would fight on March 29th, at Maidson Square Garden. Many people were now looking forward to this epic fight, the two fighters were now fighting to keep their pride and determination to carry on their winning streaks. The big fight Exactly three long months had no gone by and both fighters had been training hard and keeping their fitness up especially. It was 26th March, with only three days left till the fight. The morning was bright and the newspaper prints were printing in the publication factories getting ready to distribute across New York. The front page had a bold heading written saying “ Carter v Husky, will Husky win like he says”. “ I cant believe it, look what there all saying” Lewis had a copy of The New York times clutched into both of his hands. He was at home in Brooklyn, sitting in the garden. His house was more of a warehouse, he owned a 3.5 million dollar mansion with over 50.5 acres if land in his back garden. The Carter residence was the biggest in the whole of New York. “ look at all these people look at what they say, there saying I am going to lose. What nerve do they have saying these things, well ill show them on Saturday night. It will be a fight they will never forget. So Jerry what do you recon?”. Thomas Norton his promoter was standing timidly in front of Lewis. “Listen kid, you can say anything to the media. Stop saying things please?. You can say it politely or even threaten them guys. They aren’t going to listen these kinds of media attention get millions of views. Meaning more money for the editors. All you gotta do is prove them wrong by winning the title and bang the money they got comes in your favour”. Lewis gave a bovine look. “ damn is dosh all you care about well guess what I want more. I want to prove them all wrong with my fists not with my money. For all I care you can keep my money I make on the night just get the media of my back”. At this point Lewis was ready to get in the ring and prove every one who doubted him was wrong, his behaviour was pugnacious and you could tell my the derivational facial expressions on his face. “ ok, if that’s what you want then on the night of the fight. You gotta talk total rubbish about him at the official weight in . Im gonna knock Husky out in the first round, oh im going to bury him alive, or even look at his face cause your not gonna see one like that again when im finished. that’s the things you say then in the actual fight you stay by you words and throw the jabs, the hooks the combos and win the fight with points torture him and that’s it you got the fans on your side”. Lewis showed a discourteous manner and was looking at the picture of Husky in the paper. “ I’m not going to talk rubbish about him in the weight in, I’m going to knock him out their and then”. The both of them started laughing with humour. They opened a bottle of fine Jamaican rum and sipped their drink whilst talking about how to deal with any promoters and any reporters. They spoke about how to speak on TV, news etc without letting out to much information about future decisions they were going to make. Both Carters and Husky were under pressure due to the fact their reputation was on the line. Who ever game out on top would become one of the greatest legends in history of boxing and would join the great warriors such as Muhammad Ali, George Foreman, Sugar Ray Lenard and Iron Mike Tyson in his prime. They were training hard in there home towns downtown Brooklyn and Philadelphia. With only three days left the trainers of the two were theorising what their tactics would be in and out of the ring. Tension was building up to the battle and patience was a problem. The two of them would often collide with one an other in talk shows and new broadcasting shows. Lewis walked into his mansion on the way from a conference meeting one day with his promoter and trainer Jerry. The conference was held by the boxing committee warning both fighters if any more dangerous stunts of fighting on media or in public was to happen ,Husky would be stripped off his title, and Carters would not get a title shot until 2001. Exhausted and tired from the conference holder Jimmy Scott going on and on Lewis loosened his tie and top button, it was 10 pm. He walked into his bedroom and dropped onto the bed and closed his eyes trying to close the outside world. “Hey baby” Tina Carter, walked into the room jumping onto the bed to welcome Lewis home with a big kiss on his forehead. He opened his eyes and gave a cheerful smile and both of them exchanged looks with one an other. “ so how was the conference honey did it go well, what did they want to talk to you about?” . “ yes, it was fine oh just the usual do this and do that nothing important” His wife was the only person who kept him going in his job, she was his only inspiration . They were married and had been for nearly 5 years and they loved each other with all there hearts could express. She was a tall black women with long metallic black hair. Her skin looked soft and her body smelled like olive herbs with a golden twist. Lewis treated her as if she was a princess and gave her anything she wanted new clothes, jewellery, gold silver he would even by her a pony if she asked. She was always supporting Lewis in his fights and anything else he did . “ listen, ive been married to you for 3 years now and I know when your happy and when your down. Now I know your down. So don’t lie to me, something happened at the meeting and I want to know what now” she demanded to know what happened aggressively but she still had the beautiful smile on her face like when she came into the bedroom. Lewis took a deep breath and replied “ sorry babe I didn’t mean to lie to you, ok ill tell you what happened at the meeting. They warned us both to stop causing trouble and threatened to destroy our careers and that’s it promise” it was hard for him to tell that to his wife and thinking she would shout at him dowen his ears he closed his eyes and encrusted them with his eye lids. “ Husky was there as well, the stupid tramp. Baby why didn’t you tell me this I would of understood.”. he opened his eyes and she still had the beautiful golden smile on her face however she lifted at her eyebrows expecting a reply. “listen I didn’t want to tell you because I don’t want you to worry and most importantly I didn’t want that lovely smile to go away cause that’s what gets me up in the morning to train., that’s what helps me get through my fights and the last thing I would want to do is stop that”. she started to get an even bigger gorgeous smile on her face and gave him a big hug. “ Im never going to stop caring, treasuring and especially loving you so you can tell me anything in reason and I will think of it to be an honest and true action you have done” The both of them closed their eyes and fell into a deep warm sleep preparing for the busy day they would have to face tomorrow.

im at uni writin a new novel its my 7th 1 and have got publishing ofers from publishers wen done do u like? tell me what u think of story and if u wud like to read wen finished it may not b a girls liking more 4 boys realli sorry. “ Hey, my names Lewis Carters you might of heard of me my nickname is the king of the aces. I’m a two time world heavy weight boxer but these days I am living the true American mans dream. I’m not a man who belongs to a ethnic group who believe the world is there oyster. In fact I’m just a normal guy in retirement spending my last days with my loved ones, my family. I don’t deserve every thing I got in fact I am very fortunate. My lives been a long Rollo caster ride been locked up in the nick for something I didn’t do. Then again I’ve been very extravagant in my life time doing things that an average guy would never do. I’ve pushed my limits so far that now I’m in a black hole wondering why, how, and where? I did all these things. Now me the toughest, and most hard-headed guy in sports world is fearing for what will be the consequence after every thing I do. The situations you would get passed easily like answering the door, and answering the phone and even receiving mail through the letter box gets me cautious. All this because I did bad things but for the right reason. Whenever I think about them its like by body shivers and I literally fill like I have hypothermia. It has been now 3 years since I retired from boxing and it has been 3 years since all these deep and disturbing devilish secrets have been bond aging in my mind. Now I’m going to reveal the truth to all my fans and all them reporters of what happened in my eyes. Its so hard to tell you the agonising story of pain, love, and hatred the reporter I told will tell you in my exact words”. The build up 1999 The streets of New York were quiet, nothing was alive and nothing had motion. It was boxing day half seven in the evening most job workers of the big city were sleeping in their homes tired from all the fuss Christmas day had offered them. The mothers were satisfied with the joys which had been blessed on the families in this time of the year. Also the children who thought Santa existed were chuffed with there top of the range clothes and gifts which had been given to them on Christmas morning, however the family men were still recovering from all the debts that they owed to the manipulating bills and presents they could not afford. To make things worse they were also recovering from the hangovers which had been given to them from the brothers in laws and their obsession always to drink vodka on every celebration. It was a time of year they hated and despised however were hiding it to keep the children happy and keep safe from the desperate wifes bellowing down their ears. They were now looking forward to nothing except a financial disaster for the new year on the other hand they were still praying for one thing. That the conference in the morning for the big boxing fight between the 2 black American fighters Lewis Carters and James Husky went well and the fight was to go forward. By now it was eight o clock, paparazzi were outside the queens park palace waiting for Lewis Carters to arrive at the conference. He would often do this to build suspense in the atmosphere and get all the people from his home town, Brooklyn, to cheer him on when he got there. James Husky was already in the building., he was Lewis Carters opponent and is the heavy weight champion. He has been fighting professional for 25 years and has been undefeated since he had the belt- he has had eight fights since he had had won the title and has either knocked his opponents out within the first two rounds or they have got so hurt in the fight from his deadly combinations of punches that the coaches and trainers have thrown in the towel. It was going to be the best fight since Muhammad Ali and Joe Frasier fought it out in the famous fight known commonly as the gorilla in manila. Husky was a fairly tall man with a muscular build, he had a very quick reacting mind in the ring, he was a powerful puncher and the unordinary thing about him is that he can fight either orthodox or southpaw stance in the ring. He was given the nickname James the power man Husky after knocking Fredson juniour out in the 2nd round with a lethal uppercut which knocked one of fredsons moulders out of his mouth blood was all over the ring and it was classed to be one of the most memorable fights in history. What made it unordinary was this was when he was in the cruiser weight and the power of the punch was the equivalent of Geroge Foremans awesome hooks.. James always stay focused on the aim of the fight which is to win and that integrity and spirit has won him most of his fights. A characteristic which made him stand outside the ring was that he was very crotchety this was also the case after his fights and in public. Whenever he was victorious over one of his fights he would always end up yelling at a bewildered reporter who he would end up either pushing onto the floor. Even though he was like this, it was what made him entertaining to watch and he is known to have one of the most amazing attitudes to live. In the conference room Husky was wearing an black swage suit with a black striped shit and blue aqua coloured tie, he was sitting in there patiently waiting for the conference to progress. While James Husky was inside sitting on lined table on the right side of the room sipping his glass of squeezed lemon, loud chaotic noises were coming from outside. Outside was a large Grey gold plated 550 Ferrari Maranello. It had top of the rand platinum rims everyone in the neighbourhood could hear its engine roaring whilst pouncing foward , it was being blocked by a crowd and the car was unable to move forward so it pulled to the side of the curve and stopped. The passengers door was opened and Bobby Norton approached onto the road. Bobby Norton was Lewis Carters promoter and had been his promoter for years. He was experienced at what he did and was also a promoter of other great fighters like Ben Gills Olympic silver medallist in welter weight and also Benvollio Dulcet heavy weight champion from 1997 to 1998 however he was less popular when he was defeated by “James the power man Husky” in 1998. Norton was a very popular man also known for when he used to be a entrepreneur for many successful training businesses located all over the States and Europe however he gave all his businesses to his oldest son Thomas Norton mainly due to being so busy in his promoting work. On the other hand nobody really cared about his career professions just cared about him being a good looking multi millionaire mainly because of the many privatized companies that he owns. Which could be anything leisure companies, electronics or even a broad way drug racket for a mob living in little Italy but who knows nobody really tried to get on his bad side in public and in the media, due to the several people who have crossed him in their lives have received extra attention from his body guards which isn’t a pretty site. Ferraris back seat couldn’t be seen through because of the tinted windows. Suddenly the doors opened and Jerry Carters came out of the back seat , Jerry was Lewis’s uncle and trainer. Five years he has been training Lewis to become the ultimate boxing fighter, Lewis used to be trained by his father ,Carl Carters, however he was killed whilst locking up the gym on a week night. He was stabbed retentively in the back while locking the gyms front doors. Even though Lewis lost his father at such a important part in his life their dream was to make Lewis become heavyweight champion by the time he reached his Forties. Lewis knew he was undefeated for five fights in a row when his father was killed. It somehow struck him in his mind that whoever killed his father wanted him dead to stop Lewis achieving his potential. He knew it and so did his uncle Jerry and they were determined to become the world most magnificent fighter in the states. Local media stations have been announcing the fight for weeks knowing it will be great, this fight is what Lewis has been waiting for with Forty wins and zero losses. Every time he trained in the gym his father was last seen, every time he goes for jogs he thinks he would never of got were he is if his father didn’t inspire him. So the least he could do I share the dream with his father in the after world to become undisputed heavy weight champion “ Carter the king of aces” he was given this name by his mother when he was only nine years of age because he was acing every completion he went to. The fight will be Huskys hardest challenge and it will be a incredible bout between the two but disputes have been argued saying Carter will knock Husky out in the first round because of his great speed, power and confident personality. Lewis climbed out of the car with a black suit on with a red shirt without a tie. The roaring was incredible all his fans were putting there hands out but he just walked forward not showing just a few respect he believed is you shake one mans hand ,you, should shake every ones. 'Hearing a commotion outside, Husky stood up and strode to the window. Looking down onto the sidewalk, he caught a glance of his fight opponent entering the building. 'Bastard,' Husky thought to himself with a nasty smile as he ambled back to the brown leather chair, 'Going to knock him out in one go.' Menacingly Lewis walked through the brown, oak doors and walked through the lounge which had some newspapers photographers. Willingly to take pictures they snapped away but he ignored every flash . Walking into the main conference room. Shockingly he ran up towards Husky and got ready to throw a hook while Husky was sitting off guard. With quick reactions Husky moved out of the way pushing the chair over and causing a load sensational sound of cold leather touching the limestone floor. “ Man I’m going to kill you in the ring, I’m not going to show no mercy sucker” fire was in Carters eyes when he shouted at Husky. “got some nerve bringing your mans in here acting all big, you aren’t nothing to me ” Husky looked into Carters eyes and gave the same tormenting smile he did when he saw Carters cars coming. “ Think you all big man, your two minutes late” Husky was known for his manipulating remarks towards other fighters. The two monsters tried to grab one each other into a glitch and fight each other in a slugger fight but repeatedly they were separated. Constantly they kept taunting each other. The conference was one of the most disturbing in the whole of the boxing association but it did finish and the fight date was set. Both of them would fight on March 29th, at Maidson Square Garden. Many people were now looking forward to this epic fight, the two fighters were now fighting to keep their pride and determination to carry on their winning streaks. The big fight Exactly three long months had no gone by and both fighters had been training hard and keeping their fitness up especially. It was 26th March, with only three days left till the fight. The morning was bright and the newspaper prints were printing in the publication factories getting ready to distribute across New York. The front page had a bold heading written saying “ Carter v Husky, will Husky win like he says”. “ I cant believe it, look what there all saying” Lewis had a copy of The New York times clutched into both of his hands. He was at home in Brooklyn, sitting in the garden. His house was more of a warehouse, he owned a 3.5 million dollar mansion with over 50.5 acres if land in his back garden. The Carter residence was the biggest in the whole of New York. “ look at all these people look at what they say, there saying I am going to lose. What nerve do they have saying these things, well ill show them on Saturday night. It will be a fight they will never forget. So Jerry what do you recon?”. Thomas Norton his promoter was standing timidly in front of Lewis. “Listen kid, you can say anything to the media. Stop saying things please?. You can say it politely or even threaten them guys. They aren’t going to listen these kinds of media attention get millions of views. Meaning more money for the editors. All you gotta do is prove them wrong by winning the title and bang the money they got comes in your favour”. Lewis gave a bovine look. “ damn is dosh all you care about well guess what I want more. I want to prove them all wrong with my fists not with my money. For all I care you can keep my money I make on the night just get the media of my back”. At this point Lewis was ready to get in the ring and prove every one who doubted him was wrong, his behaviour was pugnacious and you could tell my the derivational facial expressions on his face. “ ok, if that’s what you want then on the night of the fight. You gotta talk total rubbish about him at the official weight in . Im gonna knock Husky out in the first round, oh im going to bury him alive, or even look at his face cause your not gonna see one like that again when im finished. that’s the things you say then in the actual fight you stay by you words and throw the jabs, the hooks the combos and win the fight with points torture him and that’s it you got the fans on your side”. Lewis showed a discourteous manner and was looking at the picture of Husky in the paper. “ I’m not going to talk rubbish about him in the weight in, I’m going to knock him out their and then”. The both of them started laughing with humour. They opened a bottle of fine Jamaican rum and sipped their drink whilst talking about how to deal with any promoters and any reporters. They spoke about how to speak on TV, news etc without letting out to much information about future decisions they were going to make. Both Carters and Husky were under pressure due to the fact their reputation was on the line. Who ever game out on top would become one of the greatest legends in history of boxing and would join the great warriors such as Muhammad Ali, George Foreman, Sugar Ray Lenard and Iron Mike Tyson in his prime. They were training hard in there home towns downtown Brooklyn and Philadelphia. With only three days left the trainers of the two were theorising what their tactics would be in and out of the ring. Tension was building up to the battle and patience was a problem. The two of them would often collide with one an other in talk shows and new broadcasting shows. Lewis walked into his mansion on the way from a conference meeting one day with his promoter and trainer Jerry. The conference was held by the boxing committee warning both fighters if any more dangerous stunts of fighting on media or in public was to happen ,Husky would be stripped off his title, and Carters would not get a title shot until 2001. Exhausted and tired from the conference holder Jimmy Scott going on and on Lewis loosened his tie and top button, it was 10 pm. He walked into his bedroom and dropped onto the bed and closed his eyes trying to close the outside world. “Hey baby” Tina Carter, walked into the room jumping onto the bed to welcome Lewis home with a big kiss on his forehead. He opened his eyes and gave a cheerful smile and both of them exchanged looks with one an other. “ so how was the conference honey did it go well, what did they want to talk to you about?” . “ yes, it was fine oh just the usual do this and do that nothing important” His wife was the only person who kept him going in his job, she was his only inspiration . They were married and had been for nearly 5 years and they loved each other with all there hearts could express. She was a tall black women with long metallic black hair. Her skin looked soft and her body smelled like olive herbs with a golden twist. Lewis treated her as if she was a princess and gave her anything she wanted new clothes, jewellery, gold silver he would even by her a pony if she asked. She was always supporting Lewis in his fights and anything else he did . “ listen, ive been married to you for 3 years now and I know when your happy and when your down. Now I know your down. So don’t lie to me, something happened at the meeting and I want to know what now” she demanded to know what happened aggressively but she still had the beautiful smile on her face like when she came into the bedroom. Lewis took a deep breath and replied “ sorry babe I didn’t mean to lie to you, ok ill tell you what happened at the meeting. They warned us both to stop causing trouble and threatened to destroy our careers and that’s it promise” it was hard for him to tell that to his wife and thinking she would shout at him down his ears he closed his eyes and encrusted them with his eye lids. “ Husky was there as well, the stupid tramp. Baby why didn’t you tell me this I would of understood.”. he opened his eyes and she still had the beautiful golden smile on her face however she lifted her eyebrows expecting a reply. “listen I didn’t want to tell you because I don’t want you to worry and most importantly I didn’t want that lovely smile to go away cause that’s what gets me up in the morning to train., that’s what helps me get through my fights and the last thing I would want to do is stop that”. she started to get an even bigger gorgeous smile on her face and gave him a big hug. “ Im never going to stop caring, treasuring and especially loving you so you can tell me anything in reason and I will think of it to be an honest and true action you have done” The both of them closed their eyes and fell into a deep warm sleep preparing for the busy day they would have to face tomorrow. Half Eight in the morning “Beep Beep Beep” the alarm was going off to wake Lewis up, it was the big day he and everyone else had been waiting for. 29 th March. The fight was going to start and half eight in the evening so he had all day to prepare for it and get to Manhattan, Madison Square Garden. Lewis was still in bed a sleep and was to deep in his dream to wake up

im a writer in uni, and am writing my 6th novel. ive had offers from publishers to publish this when finished?

hi guys i'm a writer and learning at uni. please tell me what u thin of my new story no punctuation yet?

hello, im 14 years old and writing a story, my teacher says im really good for my age. tell me ur thoughts plz

Modern David Bowie Fans: How good are the remixes? There is a David Bowie box set that I want to buy. It has the following albums in it: Outside, Earthling, Hours, Heathen and Reality. Now I have all these albums but the box set comes with an extra bonus disk with each album which has all the remixes ever made for the accompanying album. I have never heard of the remixes. Apparently they are remixed by Air, NIN, Moby and are very good. Is this box set worth it just for the remixes. Please see below: The remixes would be disk 2,4,6,8,10 Disc: 1 1. Leon Takes Us Outside - David Bowie, Bowie 2. Outside - David Bowie, Armstrong 3. The Hearts Filthy Lesson - David Bowie, Bowie 4. A Small Plot of Land - David Bowie, Bowie 5. Seque: Baby Grace ( a Horrid Cassette) - David Bowie, Bowie 6. Hallow Spaceboy - David Bowie, Bowie 7. The Motel - David Bowie, Bowie 8. I Have Not Been to Oxford Town - David Bowie, Bowie 9. No Control - David Bowie, 10. Seque: Algeria Touchshriek - David Bowie, 11. The Voyeur of Utter Destruction (As Beauty) - David Bowie, Bowie 12. Seque: Ramona A. Stone/I Am with Name - David Bowie, Bowie 13. Wishful Beginnings - David Bowie, 14. We Prick You - David Bowie, Bowie 15. Segue: Nathan Adler - David Bowie, Bowie 16. I'm Deranged - David Bowie, Bowie 17. Thru' These Architects Eyes - David Bowie, 18. Strangers When We Meet - David Bowie, Disc: 2 1. The Hearts Filthy Lesson - David Bowie, Bowie 2. The Hearts Filthy Lesson - David Bowie, Bowie 3. The Hearts Filthy Lesson - David Bowie, Bowie 4. The Hearts Filthy Lesson - David Bowie, Bowie 5. The Hearts Filthy Lesson - David Bowie, Bowie 6. A Small Plot of Land - David Bowie, Bowie 7. Hallow Spaceboy - David Bowie, Bowie 8. Hallow Spaceboy - David Bowie, Bowie 9. Hallow Spaceboy - David Bowie, Bowie 10. Hallow Spaceboy - David Bowie, Bowie 11. I Am with Name - David Bowie, 12. I'm Deranged - David Bowie, Bowie 13. Get Real - David Bowie, 14. Nothing to Be Desired - David Bowie, Disc: 3 1. Little Wonder 2. Looking for Satellites 3. Battle for Britain (The Letter) 4. Seven Years in Tibet 5. Dead Man Walking 6. Telling Lies 7. The Last Thing You Should Do 8. I'm Afraid of Americans 9. Law (Earthlings on Fire) Disc: 4 1. Little Wonder 2. Little Wonder 3. Little Wonder 4. Seven Years in Tibet 5. Dead Man Walking 6. Dead Man Walking 7. Telling Lies 8. Telling Lies 9. I'm Afraid of Americans 10. I'm Afraid of Americans 11. I'm Afraid of Americans 12. V-2 Schneider Tao Jones Index 13. Pallas Athena Tao Jones Index Disc: 5 1. Thursday's Child 2. Something in the Air 3. Survive - David Bowie, 4. If I'm Dreaming My Life 5. Seven 6. What's Really Happening? 7. The Pretty Things Are Going to Hell 8. New Angels of Promise 9. Brilliant Adventure 10. The Dreamers Disc: 6 1. Thursday's Child 2. Thursday's Child 3. Something in the Air 4. Survive - David Bowie, 5. Seven 6. Seven 7. Seven 8. Seven 9. The Pretty Things Are Going to Hell 10. The Pretty Things Are Going to Hell 11. The Pretty Things Are Going to Hell 12. New Angels of Promise 13. The Dreamers 14. 1917 15. We Shall Go to Town 16. We All Go Through 17. No-One Calls Disc: 7 1. Sunday 2. Cactus - David Bowie, Black Francis 3. Slip Away 4. Slow Burn 5. Afraid 6. I've Been Waiting for You - David Bowie, Young, Neil 7. I Would Be Your Slave 8. I Took a Trip on a Gemini Spaceship - David Bowie, Odam, Norman Carl 9. 5.15 the Angles Have Gone 10. Everybody Says "Hi" 11. A Better Future 12. Heathen (The Rays) Disc: 8 1. Sunday 2. A Better Future 3. Conversation Piece 4. Panic in Detroit 5. Wood Jackson 6. When the Boys Come Marching Home 7. Baby Loves That Way 8. You've Got a Habit of Leaving 9. Safe 10. Shadow Man Disc: 9 1. New Killer Star 2. Pablo Picasso - David Bowie, Richman, Jonathan 3. Never Get Old 4. The Loneliest Guy 5. Looking for Water 6. She'll Drive the Big Car 7. Days 8. Falling Dog Bombs the Moon 9. Try Some, Buy Some - David Bowie, Harrison, George 10. Reality 11. Bring Me the Disco King Disc: 10 1. Waterloo Sunset 2. Fly 3. Queen of All the Tarts (Overture) 4. Rebel Rebel 5. Love Missle F1 Eleven 6. Rebel Never Gets Old 7. Rebel Never Gets Old 8. Rebel Never Gets Old

Poll: Did you like The Oddysey or The Iliad better? I liked the Iliad better. This was my favorite part: Sing, O goddess, the anger of Achilles son of Peleus, that brought countless ills upon the Achaeans. Many a brave soul did it send hurrying down to Hades, and many a hero did it yield a prey to dogs and vultures, for so were the counsels of Jove fulfilled from the day on which the son of Atreus, king of men, and great Achilles, first fell out with one another. And which of the gods was it that set them on to quarrel? It was the son of Jove and Leto; for he was angry with the king and sent a pestilence upon the host to plague the people, because the son of Atreus had dishonoured Chryses his priest. Now Chryses had come to the ships of the Achaeans to free his daughter, and had brought with him a great ransom: moreover he bore in his hand the sceptre of Apollo wreathed with a suppliant's wreath and he besought the Achaeans, but most of all the two sons of Atreus, who were their chiefs. "Sons of Atreus," he cried, "and all other Achaeans, may the gods who dwell in Olympus grant you to sack the city of Priam, and to reach your homes in safety; but free my daughter, and accept a ransom for her, in reverence to Apollo, son of Jove." On this the rest of the Achaeans with one voice were for respecting the priest and taking the ransom that he offered; but not so Agamemnon, who spoke fiercely to him and sent him roughly away. "Old man," said he, "let me not find you tarrying about our ships, nor yet coming hereafter. Your sceptre of the god and your wreath shall profit you nothing. I will not free her. She shall grow old in my house at Argos far from her own home, busying herself with her loom and visiting my couch; so go, and do not provoke me or it shall be the worse for you." The old man feared him and obeyed. Not a word he spoke, but went by the shore of the sounding sea and prayed apart to King Apollo whom lovely Leto had borne. "Hear me," he cried, "O god of the silver bow, that protectest Chryse and holy Cilla and rulest Tenedos with thy might, hear me oh thou of Sminthe. If I have ever decked your temple with garlands, or burned your thigh-bones in fat of bulls or goats, grant my prayer, and let your arrows avenge these my tears upon the Danaans." Thus did he pray, and Apollo heard his prayer. He came down furious from the summits of Olympus, with his bow and his quiver upon his shoulder, and the arrows rattled on his back with the rage that trembled within him. He sat himself down away from the ships with a face as dark as night, and his silver bow rang death as he shot his arrow in the midst of them. First he smote their mules and their hounds, but presently he aimed his shafts at the people themselves, and all day long the pyres of the dead were burning. For nine whole days he shot his arrows among the people, but upon the tenth day Achilles called them in assembly- moved thereto by Juno, who saw the Achaeans in their death-throes and had compassion upon them. Then, when they were got together, he rose and spoke among them. "Son of Atreus," said he, "I deem that we should now turn roving home if we would escape destruction, for we are being cut down by war and pestilence at once. Let us ask some priest or prophet, or some reader of dreams (for dreams, too, are of Jove) who can tell us why Phoebus Apollo is so angry, and say whether it is for some vow that we have broken, or hecatomb that we have not offered, and whether he will accept the savour of lambs and goats without blemish, so as to take away the plague from us." With these words he sat down, and Calchas son of Thestor, wisest of augurs, who knew things past present and to come, rose to speak. He it was who had guided the Achaeans with their fleet to Ilius, through the prophesyings with which Phoebus Apollo had inspired him. With all sincerity and goodwill he addressed them thus:- "Achilles, loved of heaven, you bid me tell you about the anger of King Apollo, I will therefore do so; but consider first and swear that you will stand by me heartily in word and deed, for I know that I shall offend one who rules the Argives with might, to whom all the Achaeans are in subjection. A plain man cannot stand against the anger of a king, who if he swallow his displeasure now, will yet nurse revenge till he has wreaked it. Consider, therefore, whether or no you will protect me." And Achilles answered, "Fear not, but speak as it is borne in upon you from heaven, for by Apollo, Calchas, to whom you pray, and whose oracles you reveal to us, not a Danaan at our ships shall lay his hand upon you, while I yet live to look upon the face of the earth- no, not though you name Agamemnon himself, who is by far the foremost of the Achaeans." Thereon the seer spoke boldly. "The god," he said, "is angry neither about vow nor hecatomb, but for his priest's sake, whom Agamemnon has dishonoured, in that he would not free his daughter nor take a ransom for her; therefore has he sent these evils upon us, and will yet send others. He will not deliver the Danaans from this pestilence till Agamemnon has restored the girl without fee or ransom to her father, and has sent a holy hecatomb to Chryse. Thus we may perhaps appease him." With these words he sat down, and Agamemnon rose in anger. His heart was black with rage, and his eyes flashed fire as he scowled on Calchas and said, "Seer of evil, you never yet prophesied smooth things concerning me, but have ever loved to foretell that which was evil. You have brought me neither comfort nor performance; and now you come seeing among Danaans, and saying that Apollo has plagued us because I would not take a ransom for this girl, the daughter of Chryses. I have set my heart on keeping her in my own house, for I love her better even than my own wife Clytemnestra, whose peer she is alike in form and feature, in understanding and accomplishments. Still I will give her up if I must, for I would have the people live, not die; but you must find me a prize instead, or I alone among the Argives shall be without one. This is not well; for you behold, all of you, that my prize is to go elsewhither." And Achilles answered, "Most noble son of Atreus, covetous beyond all mankind, how shall the Achaeans find you another prize? We have no common store from which to take one. Those we took from the cities have been awarded; we cannot disallow the awards that have been made already. Give this girl, therefore, to the god, and if ever Jove grants us to sack the city of Troy we will requite you three and fourfold." Then Agamemnon said, "Achilles, valiant though you be, you shall not thus outwit me. You shall not overreach and you shall not persuade me. Are you to keep your own prize, while I sit tamely under my loss and give up the girl at your bidding? Let the Achaeans find me a prize in fair exchange to my liking, or I will come and take your own, or that of Ajax or of Ulysses; and he to whomsoever I may come shall rue my coming. But of this we will take thought hereafter; for the present, let us draw a ship into the sea, and find a crew for her expressly; let us put a hecatomb on board, and let us send Chryseis also; further, let some chief man among us be in command, either Ajax, or Idomeneus, or yourself, son of Peleus, mighty warrior that you are, that we may offer sacrifice and appease the the anger of the god." Achilles scowled at him and answered, "You are steeped in insolence and lust of gain. With what heart can any of the Achaeans do your bidding, either on foray or in open fighting? I came not warring here for any ill the Trojans had done me. I have no quarrel with them. They have not raided my cattle nor my horses, nor cut down my harvests on the rich plains of Phthia; for between me and them there is a great space, both mountain and sounding sea. We have followed you, Sir Insolence! for your pleasure, not ours- to gain satisfaction from the Trojans for your shameless self and for Menelaus. You forget this, and threaten to rob me of the prize for which I have toiled, and which the sons of the Achaeans have given me. Never when the Achaeans sack any rich city of the Trojans do I receive so good a prize as you do, though it is my hands that do the better part of the fighting. When the sharing comes, your share is far the largest, and I, forsooth, must go back to my ships, take what I can get and be thankful, when my labour of fighting is done. Now, therefore, I shall go back to Phthia; it will be much better for me to return home with my ships, for I will not stay here dishonoured to gather gold and substance for you." And Agamemnon answered, "Fly if you will, I shall make you no prayers to stay you. I have others here who will do me honour, and above all Jove, the lord of counsel. There is no king here so hateful to me as you are, for you are ever quarrelsome and ill affected. What though you be brave? Was it not heaven that made you so? Go home, then, with your ships and comrades to lord it over the Myrmidons. I care neither for you nor for your anger; and thus will I do: since Phoebus Apollo is taking Chryseis from me, I shall send her with my ship and my followers, but I shall come to your tent and take your own prize Briseis, that you may learn how much stronger I am than you are, and that another may fear to set himself up as equal or comparable with me." The son of Peleus was furious, and his heart within his shaggy breast was divided whether to draw his sword, push the others aside, and kill the son of Atreus, or to restrain himself and check his anger. While he was thus in two minds, and was drawing his mighty sword from its scabbard, Minerva came down from heaven (for Juno had sent her in the love she bore to them both), and seized the son of Peleus by his yellow hair, visible to him alone, for of the others no man could see her. Achilles turned in amaze, and by the fire that flashed from her eyes at once knew that she was Minerva. "Why are you here," said he, "daughter of aegis-bearing Jove? To see the pride of Agamemnon, son of Atreus? Let me tell you- and it shall surely be- he shall pay for this insolence with his life." And Minerva said, "I come from heaven, if you will hear me, to bid you stay your anger. Juno has sent me, who cares for both of you alike. Cease, then, this brawling, and do not draw your sword; rail at him if you will, and your railing will not be vain, for I tell you- and it shall surely be- that you shall hereafter receive gifts three times as splendid by reason of this present insult. Hold, therefore, and obey." "Goddess," answered Achilles, "however angry a man may be, he must do as you two command him. This will be best, for the gods ever hear the prayers of him who has obeyed them." He stayed his hand on the silver hilt of his sword, and thrust it back into the scabbard as Minerva bade him. Then she went back to Olympus among the other gods, and to the house of aegis-bearing Jove. But the son of Peleus again began railing at the son of Atreus, for he was still in a rage. "Wine-bibber," he cried, "with the face of a dog and the heart of a hind, you never dare to go out with the host in fight, nor yet with our chosen men in ambuscade. You shun this as you do death itself. You had rather go round and rob his prizes from any man who contradicts you. You devour your people, for you are king over a feeble folk; otherwise, son of Atreus, henceforward you would insult no man. Therefore I say, and swear it with a great oath- nay, by this my sceptre which shalt sprout neither leaf nor shoot, nor bud anew from the day on which it left its parent stem upon the mountains- for the axe stripped it of leaf and bark, and now the sons of the Achaeans bear it as judges and guardians of the decrees of heaven- so surely and solemnly do I swear that hereafter they shall look fondly for Achilles and shall not find him. In the day of your distress, when your men fall dying by the murderous hand of Hector, you shall not know how to help them, and shall rend your heart with rage for the hour when you offered insult to the bravest of the Achaeans." With this the son of Peleus dashed his gold-bestudded sceptre on the ground and took his seat, while the son of Atreus was beginning fiercely from his place upon the other side. Then uprose smooth-tongued Nestor, the facile speaker of the Pylians, and the words fell from his lips sweeter than honey. Two generations of men born and bred in Pylos had passed away under his rule, and he was now reigning over the third. With all sincerity and goodwill, therefore, he addressed them thus:- "Of a truth," he said, "a great sorrow has befallen the Achaean land. Surely Priam with his sons would rejoice, and the Trojans be glad at heart if they could hear this quarrel between you two, who are so excellent in fight and counsel. I am older than either of you; therefore be guided by me. Moreover I have been the familiar friend of men even greater than you are, and they did not disregard my counsels. Never again can I behold such men as Pirithous and Dryas shepherd of his people, or as Caeneus, Exadius, godlike Polyphemus, and Theseus son of Aegeus, peer of the immortals. These were the mightiest men ever born upon this earth: mightiest were they, and when they fought the fiercest tribes of mountain savages they utterly overthrew them. I came from distant Pylos, and went about among them, for they would have me come, and I fought as it was in me to do. Not a man now living could withstand them, but they heard my words, and were persuaded by them. So be it also with yourselves, for this is the more excellent way. Therefore, Agamemnon, though you be strong, take not this girl away, for the sons of the Achaeans have already given her to Achilles; and you, Achilles, strive not further with the king, for no man who by the grace of Jove wields a sceptre has like honour with Agamemnon. You are strong, and have a goddess for your mother; but Agamemnon is stronger than you, for he has more people under him. Son of Atreus, check your anger, I implore you; end this quarrel with Achilles, who in the day of battle is a tower of strength to the Achaeans." And Agamemnon answered, "Sir, all that you have said is true, but this fellow must needs become our lord and master: he must be lord of all, king of all, and captain of all, and this shall hardly be. Granted that the gods have made him a great warrior, have they also given him the right to speak with railing?" Achilles interrupted him. "I should be a mean coward," he cried, "were I to give in to you in all things. Order other people about, not me, for I shall obey no longer. Furthermore I say- and lay my saying to your heart- I shall fight neither you nor any man about this girl, for those that take were those also that gave. But of all else that is at my ship you shall carry away nothing by force. Try, that others may see; if you do, my spear shall be reddened with your blood." When they had quarrelled thus angrily, they rose, and broke up the assembly at the ships of the Achaeans. The son of Peleus went back to his tents and ships with the son of Menoetius and his company, while Agamemnon drew a vessel into the water and chose a crew of twenty oarsmen. He escorted Chryseis on board and sent moreover a hecatomb for the god. And Ulysses went as captain. These, then, went on board and sailed their ways over the sea. But the son of Atreus bade the people purify themselves; so they purified themselves and cast their filth into the sea. Then they offered hecatombs of bulls and goats without blemish on the sea-shore, and the smoke with the savour of their sacrifice rose curling up towards heaven. Thus did they busy themselves throughout the host. But Agamemnon did not forget the threat that he had made Achilles, and called his trusty messengers and squires Talthybius and Eurybates. "Go," said he, "to the tent of Achilles, son of Peleus; take Briseis by the hand and bring her hither; if he will not give her I shall come with others and take her- which will press him harder." He charged them straightly further and dismissed them, whereon they went their way sorrowfully by the seaside, till they came to the tents and ships of the Myrmidons. They found Achilles sitting by his tent and his ships, and ill-pleased he was when he beheld them. They stood fearfully and reverently before him, and never a word did they speak, but he knew them and said, "Welcome, heralds, messengers of gods and men; draw near; my quarrel is not with you but with Agamemnon who has sent you for the girl Briseis. Therefore, Patroclus, bring her and give her to them, but let them be witnesses by the blessed gods, by mortal men, and by the fierceness of Agamemnon's anger, that if ever again there be need of me to save the people from ruin, they shall seek and they shall not find. Agamemnon is mad with rage and knows not how to look before and after that the Achaeans may fight by their ships in safety." Patroclus did as his dear comrade had bidden him. He brought Briseis from the tent and gave her over to the heralds, who took her with them to the ships of the Achaeans- and the woman was loth to go. Then Achilles went all alone by the side of the hoar sea, weeping and looking out upon the boundless waste of waters. He raised his hands in prayer to his immortal mother, "Mother," he cried, "you bore me doomed to live but for a little season; surely Jove, who thunders from Olympus, might have made that little glorious. It is not so. Agamemnon, son of Atreus, has done me dishonour, and has robbed me of my prize by force." As he spoke he wept aloud, and his mother heard him where she was sitting in the depths of the sea hard by the old man her father. Forthwith she rose as it were a grey mist out of the waves, sat down before him as he stood weeping, caressed him with her hand, and said, "My son, why are you weeping? What is it that grieves you? Keep it not from me, but tell me, that we may know it together." Achilles drew a deep sigh and said, "You know it; why tell you what you know well already? We went to Thebe the strong city of Eetion, sacked it, and brought hither the spoil. The sons of the Achaeans shared it duly among themselves, and chose lovely Chryseis as the meed of Agamemnon; but Chryses, priest of Apollo, came to the ships of the Achaeans to free his daughter, and brought with him a great ransom: moreover he bore in his hand the sceptre of Apollo, wreathed with a suppliant's wreath, and he besought the Achaeans, but most of all the two sons of Atreus who were their chiefs. "On this the rest of the Achaeans with one voice were for respecting the priest and taking the ransom that he offered; but not so Agamemnon, who spoke fiercely to him and sent him roughly away. So he went back in anger, and Apollo, who loved him dearly, heard his prayer. Then the god sent a deadly dart upon the Argives, and the people died thick on one another, for the arrows went everywhither among the wide host of the Achaeans. At last a seer in the fulness of his knowledge declared to us the oracles of Apollo, and I was myself first to say that we should appease him. Whereon the son of Atreus rose in anger, and threatened that which he has since done. The Achaeans are now taking the girl in a ship to Chryse, and sending gifts of sacrifice to the god; but the heralds have just taken from my tent the daughter of Briseus, whom the Achaeans had awarded to myself. "Help your brave son, therefore, if you are able. Go to Olympus, and if you have ever done him service in word or deed, implore the aid of Jove. Ofttimes in my father's house have I heard you glory in that you alone of the immortals saved the son of Saturn from ruin, when the others, with Juno, Neptune, and Pallas Minerva would have put him in bonds. It was you, goddess, who delivered him by calling to Olympus the hundred-handed monster whom gods call Briareus, but men Aegaeon, for he is stronger even than his father; when therefore he took his seat all-glorious beside the son of Saturn, the other gods were afraid, and did not bind him. Go, then, to him, remind him of all this, clasp his knees, and bid him give succour to the Trojans. Let the Achaeans be hemmed in at the sterns of their ships, and perish on the sea-shore, that they may reap what joy they may of their king, and that Agamemnon may rue his blindness in offering insult to the foremost of the Achaeans." Thetis wept and answered, "My son, woe is me that I should have borne or suckled you. Would indeed that you had lived your span free from all sorrow at your ships, for it is all too brief; alas, that you should be at once short of life and long of sorrow above your peers: woe, therefore, was the hour in which I bore you; nevertheless I will go to the snowy heights of Olympus, and tell this tale to Jove, if he will hear our prayer: meanwhile stay where you are with your ships, nurse your anger against the Achaeans, and hold aloof from fight. For Jove went yesterday to Oceanus, to a feast among the Ethiopians, and the other gods went with him. He will return to Olympus twelve days hence; I will then go to his mansion paved with bronze and will beseech him; nor do I doubt that I shall be able to persuade him." On this she left him, still furious at the loss of her that had been taken from him. Meanwhile Ulysses reached Chryse with the hecatomb. When they had come inside the harbour they furled the sails and laid them in the ship's hold; they slackened the forestays, lowered the mast into its place, and rowed the ship to the place where they would have her lie; there they cast out their mooring-stones and made fast the hawsers. They then got out upon the sea-shore and landed the hecatomb for Apollo; Chryseis also left the ship, and Ulysses led her to the altar to deliver her into the hands of her father. "Chryses," said he, "King Agamemnon has sent me to bring you back your child, and to offer sacrifice to Apollo on behalf of the Danaans, that we may propitiate the god, who has now brought sorrow upon the Argives." So saying he gave the girl over to her father, who received her gladly, and they ranged the holy hecatomb all orderly round the altar of the god. They washed their hands and took up the barley-meal to sprinkle over the victims, while Chryses lifted up his hands and prayed aloud on their behalf. "Hear me," he cried, "O god of the silver bow, that protectest Chryse and holy Cilla, and rulest Tenedos with thy might. Even as thou didst hear me aforetime when I prayed, and didst press hardly upon the Achaeans, so hear me yet again, and stay this fearful pestilence from the Danaans." Thus did he pray, and Apollo heard his prayer. When they had done praying and sprinkling the barley-meal, they drew back the heads of the victims and killed and flayed them. They cut out the thigh-bones, wrapped them round in two layers of fat, set some pieces of raw meat on the top of them, and then Chryses laid them on the wood fire and poured wine over them, while the young men stood near him with five-pronged spits in their hands. When the thigh-bones were burned and they had tasted the inward meats, they cut the rest up small, put the pieces upon the spits, roasted them till they were done, and drew them off: then, when they had finished their work and the feast was ready, they ate it, and every man had his full share, so that all were satisfied. As soon as they had had enough to eat and drink, pages filled the mixing-bowl with wine and water and handed it round, after giving every man his drink-offering. Thus all day long the young men worshipped the god with song, hymning him and chaunting the joyous paean, and the god took pleasure in their voices; but when the sun went down, and it came on dark, they laid themselves down to sleep by the stern cables of the ship, and when the child of morning, rosy-fingered Dawn, appeared they again set sail for the host of the Achaeans. Apollo sent them a fair wind, so they raised their mast and hoisted their white sails aloft. As the sail bellied with the wind the ship flew through the deep blue water, and the foam hissed against her bows as she sped onward. When they reached the wide-stretching host of the Achaeans, they drew the vessel ashore, high and dry upon the sands, set her strong props beneath her, and went their ways to their own tents and ships. But Achilles abode at his ships and nursed his anger. He went not to the honourable assembly, and sallied not forth to fight, but gnawed at his own heart, pining for battle and the war-cry. Now after twelve days the immortal gods came back in a body to Olympus, and Jove led the way. Thetis was not unmindful of the charge her son had laid upon her, so she rose from under the sea and went through great heaven with early morning to Olympus, where she found the mighty son of Saturn sitting all alone upon its topmost ridges. She sat herself down before him, and with her left hand seized his knees, while with her right she caught him under the chin, and besought him, saying- "Father Jove, if I ever did you service in word or deed among the immortals, hear my prayer, and do honour to my son, whose life is to be cut short so early. King Agamemnon has dishonoured him by taking his prize and keeping her. Honour him then yourself, Olympian lord of counsel, and grant victory to the Trojans, till the Achaeans give my son his due and load him with riches in requital." Jove sat for a while silent, and without a word, but Thetis still kept firm hold of his knees, and besought him a second time. "Incline your head," said she, "and promise me surely, or else deny me- for you have nothing to fear- that I may learn how greatly you disdain me." At this Jove was much troubled and answered, "I shall have trouble if you set me quarrelling with Juno, for she will provoke me with her taunting speeches; even now she is always railing at me before the other gods and accusing me of giving aid to the Trojans. Go back now, lest she should find out. I will consider the matter, and will bring it about as wish. See, I incline my head that you believe me. This is the most solemn that I can give to any god. I never recall my word, or deceive, or fail to do what I say, when I have nodded my head." As he spoke the son of Saturn bowed his dark brows, and the ambrosial locks swayed on his immortal head, till vast Olympus reeled. When the pair had thus laid their plans, they parted- Jove to his house, while the goddess quitted the splendour of Olympus, and plunged into the depths of the sea. The gods rose from their seats, before the coming of their sire. Not one of them dared to remain sitting, but all stood up as he came among them. There, then, he took his seat. But Juno, when she saw him, knew that he and the old merman's daughter, silver-footed Thetis, had been hatching mischief, so she at once began to upbraid him. "Trickster," she cried, "which of the gods have you been taking into your counsels now? You are always settling matters in secret behind my back, and have never yet told me, if you could help it, one word of your intentions." "Juno," replied the sire of gods and men, "you must not expect to be informed of all my counsels. You are my wife, but you would find it hard to understand them. When it is proper for you to hear, there is no one, god or man, who will be told sooner, but when I mean to keep a matter to myself, you must not pry nor ask questions." "Dread son of Saturn," answered Juno, "what are you talking about? I? Pry and ask questions? Never. I let you have your own way in everything. Still, I have a strong misgiving that the old merman's daughter Thetis has been talking you over, for she was with you and had hold of your knees this self-same morning. I believe, therefore, that you have been promising her to give glory to Achilles, and to kill much people at the ships of the Achaeans." "Wife," said Jove, "I can do nothing but you suspect me and find it out. You will take nothing by it, for I shall only dislike you the more, and it will go harder with you. Granted that it is as you say; I mean to have it so; sit down and hold your tongue as I bid you for if I once begin to lay my hands about you, though all heaven were on your side it would profit you nothing." On this Juno was frightened, so she curbed her stubborn will and sat down in silence. But the heavenly beings were disquieted throughout the house of Jove, till the cunning workman Vulcan began to try and pacify his mother Juno. "It will be intolerable," said he, "if you two fall to wrangling and setting heaven in an uproar about a pack of mortals. If such ill counsels are to prevail, we shall have no pleasure at our banquet. Let me then advise my mother- and she must herself know that it will be better- to make friends with my dear father Jove, lest he again scold her and disturb our feast. If the Olympian Thunderer wants to hurl us all from our seats, he can do so, for he is far the strongest, so give him fair words, and he will then soon be in a good humour with us." As he spoke, he took a double cup of nectar, and placed it in his mother's hand. "Cheer up, my dear mother," said he, "and make the best of it. I love you dearly, and should be very sorry to see you get a thrashing; however grieved I might be, I could not help for there is no standing against Jove. Once before when I was trying to help you, he caught me by the foot and flung me from the heavenly threshold. All day long from morn till eve, was I falling, till at sunset I came to ground in the island of Lemnos, and there I lay, with very little life left in me, till the Sintians came and tended me." Juno smiled at this, and as she smiled she took the cup from her son's hands. Then Vulcan drew sweet nectar from the mixing-bowl, and served it round among the gods, going from left to right; and the blessed gods laughed out a loud applause as they saw him ing bustling about the heavenly mansion. Thus through the livelong day to the going down of the sun they feasted, and every one had his full share, so that all were satisfied. Apollo struck his lyre, and the Muses lifted up their sweet voices, calling and answering one another. But when the sun's glorious light had faded, they went home to bed, each in his own abode, which lame Vulcan with his consummate skill had fashioned for them. So Jove, the Olympian Lord of Thunder, hied him to the bed in which he always slept; and when he had got on to it he went to sleep, with Juno of the golden throne by his side. Now the other gods and the armed warriors on the plain slept soundly, but Jove was wakeful, for he was thinking how to do honour to Achilles, and destroyed much people at the ships of the Achaeans. In the end he deemed it would be best to send a lying dream to King Agamemnon; so he called one to him and said to it, "Lying Dream, go to the ships of the Achaeans, into the tent of Agamemnon, and say to him word to word as I now bid you. Tell him to get the Achaeans instantly under arms, for he shall take Troy. There are no longer divided counsels among the gods; Juno has brought them to her own mind, and woe betides the Trojans." The dream went when it had heard its message, and soon reached the ships of the Achaeans. It sought Agamemnon son of Atreus and found him in his tent, wrapped in a profound slumber. It hovered over his head in the likeness of Nestor, son of Neleus, whom Agamemnon honoured above all his councillors, and said:- "You are sleeping, son of Atreus; one who has the welfare of his host and so much other care upon his shoulders should dock his sleep. Hear me at once, for I come as a messenger from Jove, who, though he be not near, yet takes thought for you and pities you. He bids you get the Achaeans instantly under arms, for you shall take Troy. There are no longer divided counsels among the gods; Juno has brought them over to her own mind, and woe betides the Trojans at the hands of Jove. Remember this, and when you wake see that it does not escape you." The dream then left him, and he thought of things that were, surely not to be accomplished. He thought that on that same day he was to take the city of Priam, but he little knew what was in the mind of Jove, who had many another hard-fought fight in store alike for Danaans and Trojans. Then presently he woke, with the divine message still ringing in his ears; so he sat upright, and put on his soft shirt so fair and new, and over this his heavy cloak. He bound his sandals on to his comely feet, and slung his silver-studded sword about his shoulders; then he took the imperishable staff of his father, and sallied forth to the ships of the Achaeans. The goddess Dawn now wended her way to vast Olympus that she might herald day to Jove and to the other immortals, and Agamemnon sent the criers round to call the people in assembly; so they called them and the people gathered thereon. But first he summoned a meeting of the elders at the ship of Nestor king of Pylos, and when they were assembled he laid a cunning counsel before them. "My friends," said he, "I have had a dream from heaven in the dead of night, and its face and figure resembled none but Nestor's. It hovered over my head and said, 'You are sleeping, son of Atreus; one who has the welfare of his host and so much other care upon his shoulders should dock his sleep. Hear me at once, for I am a messenger from Jove, who, though he be not near, yet takes thought for you and pities you. He bids you get the Achaeans instantly under arms, for you shall take Troy. There are no longer divided counsels among the gods; Juno has brought them over to her own mind, and woe betides the Trojans at the hands of Jove. Remember this.' The dream then vanished and I awoke. Let us now, therefore, arm the sons of the Achaeans. But it will be well that I should first sound them, and to this end I will tell them to fly with their ships; but do you others go about among the host and prevent their doing so." He then sat down, and Nestor the prince of Pylos with all sincerity and goodwill addressed them thus: "My friends," said he, "princes and councillors of the Argives, if any other man of the Achaeans had told us of this dream we should have declared it false, and would have had nothing to do with it. But he who has seen it is the foremost man among us; we must therefore set about getting the people under arms." With this he led the way from the assembly, and the other sceptred kings rose with him in obedience to the word of Agamemnon; but the people pressed forward to hear. They swarmed like bees that sally from some hollow cave and flit in countless throng among the spring flowers, bunched in knots and clusters; even so did the mighty multitude pour from ships and tents to the assembly, and range themselves upon the wide-watered shore, while among them ran Wildfire Rumour, messenger of Jove, urging them ever to the fore. Thus they gathered in a pell-mell of mad confusion, and the earth groaned under the tramp of men as the people sought their places. Nine heralds went crying about among them to stay their tumult and bid them listen to the kings, till at last they were got into their several places and ceased their clamour. Then King Agamemnon rose, holding his sceptre. This was the work of Vulcan, who gave it to Jove the son of Saturn. Jove gave it to Mercury, slayer of Argus, guide and guardian. King Mercury gave it to Pelops, the mighty charioteer, and Pelops to Atreus, shepherd of his people. Atreus, when he died, left it to Thyestes, rich in flocks, and Thyestes in his turn left it to be borne by Agamemnon, that he might be lord of all Argos and of the isles. Leaning, then, on his sceptre, he addressed the Argives. "My friends," he said, "heroes, servants of Mars, the hand of heaven has been laid heavily upon me. Cruel Jove gave me his solemn promise that I should sack the city of Priam before returning, but he has played me false, and is now bidding me go ingloriously back to Argos with the loss of much people. Such is the will of Jove, who has laid many a proud city in the dust, as he will yet lay others, for his power is above all. It will be a sorry tale hereafter that an Achaean host, at once so great and valiant, battled in vain against men fewer in number than themselves; but as yet the end is not in sight. Think that the Achaeans and Trojans have sworn to a solemn covenant, and that they have each been numbered- the Trojans by the roll of their householders, and we by companies of ten; think further that each of our companies desired to have a Trojan householder to pour out their wine; we are so greatly more in number that full many a company would have to go without its cup-bearer. But they have in the town allies from other places, and it is these that hinder me from being able to sack the rich city of Ilius. Nine of Jove years are gone; the timbers of our ships have rotted; their tackling is sound no longer. Our wives and little ones at home look anxiously for our coming, but the work that we came hither to do has not been done. Now, therefore, let us all do as I say: let us sail back to our own land, for we shall not take Troy." With these words he moved the hearts of the multitude, so many of them as knew not the cunning counsel of Agamemnon. They surged to and fro like the waves of the Icarian Sea, when the east and south winds break from heaven's clouds to lash them; or as when the west wind sweeps over a field of corn and the ears bow beneath the blast, even so were they swayed as they flew with loud cries towards the ships, and the dust from under their feet rose heavenward. They cheered each other on to draw the ships into the sea; they cleared the channels in front of them; they began taking away the stays from underneath them, and the welkin rang with their glad cries, so eager were they to return. Then surely the Argives would have returned after a fashion that was not fated. But Juno said to Minerva, "Alas, daughter of aegis-bearing Jove, unweariable, shall the Argives fly home to their own land over the broad sea, and leave Priam and the Trojans the glory of still keeping Helen, for whose sake so many of the Achaeans have died at Troy, far from their homes? Go about at once among the host, and speak fairly to them, man by man, that they draw not their ships into the sea." Minerva was not slack to do her bidding. Down she darted from the topmost summits of Olympus, and in a moment she was at the ships of the Achaeans. There she found Ulysses, peer of Jove in counsel, standing alone. He had not as yet laid a hand upon his ship, for he was grieved and sorry; so she went close up to him and said, "Ulysses, noble son of Laertes, are you going to fling yourselves into your ships and be off home to your own land in this way? Will you leave Priam and the Trojans the glory of still keeping Helen, for whose sake so many of the Achaeans have died at Troy, far from their homes? Go about at once among the host, and speak fairly to them, man by man, that they draw not their ships into the sea." Ulysses knew the voice as that of the goddess: he flung his cloak from him and set off to run. His servant Eurybates, a man of Ithaca, who waited on him, took charge of the cloak, whereon Ulysses went straight up to Agamemnon and received from him his ancestral, imperishable staff. With this he went about among the ships of the Achaeans. Whenever he met a king or chieftain, he stood by him and spoke him fairly. "Sir," said he, "this flight is cowardly and unworthy. Stand to your post, and bid your people also keep their places. You do not yet know the full mind of Agamemnon; he was sounding us, and ere long will visit the Achaeans with his displeasure. We were not all of us at the council to hear what he then said; see to it lest he be angry and do us a mischief; for the pride of kings is great, and the hand of Jove is with them." But when he came across any common man who was making a noise, he struck him with his staff and rebuked him, saying, "Sirrah, hold your peace, and listen to better men than yourself. You are a coward and no soldier; you are nobody either in fight or council; we cannot all be kings; it is not well that there should be many masters; one man must be supreme- one king to whom the son of scheming Saturn has given the sceptre of sovereignty over you all." Thus masterfully did he go about among the host, and the people hurried back to the council from their tents and ships with a sound as the thunder of surf when it comes crashing down upon the shore, and all the sea is in an uproar. The rest now took their seats and kept to their own several places, but Thersites still went on wagging his unbridled tongue- a man of many words, and those unseemly; a monger of sedition, a railer against all who were in authority, who cared not what he said, so that he might set the Achaeans in a laugh. He was the ugliest man of all those that came before Troy- bandy-legged, lame of one foot, with his two shoulders rounded and hunched over his chest. His head ran up to a point, but there was little hair on the top of it. Achilles and Ulysses hated him worst of all, for it was with them that he was most wont to wrangle; now, however, with a shrill squeaky voice he began heaping his abuse on Agamemnon. The Achaeans were angry and disgusted, yet none the less he kept on brawling and bawling at the son of Atreus. "Agamemnon," he cried, "what ails you now, and what more do you want? Your tents are filled with bronze and with fair women, for whenever we take a town we give you the pick of them. Would you have yet more gold, which some Trojan is to give you as a ransom for his son, when I or another Achaean has taken him prisoner? or is it some young girl to hide and lie with? It is not well that you, the ruler of the Achaeans, should bring them into such misery. Weakling cowards, women rather than men, let us sail home, and leave this fellow here at Troy to stew in his own meeds of honour, and discover whether we were of any service to him or no. Achilles is a much better man than he is, and see how he has treated him- robbing him of his prize and keeping it himself. Achilles takes it meekly and shows no fight; if he did, son of Atreus, you would never again insult him." Thus railed Thersites, but Ulysses at once went up to him and rebuked him sternly. "Check your glib tongue, Thersites," said be, "and babble not a word further. Chide not with princes when you have none to back you. There is no viler creature come before Troy with the sons of Atreus. Drop this chatter about kings, and neither revile them nor keep harping about going home. We do not yet know how things are going to be, nor whether the Achaeans are to return with good success or evil. How dare you gibe at Agamemnon because the Danaans have awarded him so many prizes? I tell you, therefore- and it shall surely be- that if I again catch you talking such nonsense, I will either forfeit my own head and be no more called father of Telemachus, or I will take you, strip you stark naked, and whip you out of the assembly till you go blubbering back to the ships." On this he beat him with his staff about the back and shoulders till he dropped and fell a-weeping. The golden sceptre raised a bloody weal on his back, so he sat down frightened and in pain, looking foolish as he wiped the tears from his eyes. The people were sorry for him, yet they laughed heartily, and one would turn to his neighbour saying, "Ulysses has done many a good thing ere now in fight and council, but he never did the Argives a better turn than when he stopped this fellow's mouth from prating further. He will give the kings no more of his insolence." Thus said the people. Then Ulysses rose, sceptre in hand, and Minerva in the likeness of a herald bade the people be still, that those who were far off might hear him and consider his council. He therefore with all sincerity and goodwill addressed them thus:- "King Agamemnon, the Achaeans are for making you a by-word among all mankind. They forget the promise they made you when they set out from Argos, that you should not return till you had sacked the town of Troy, and, like children or widowed women, they murmur and would set off homeward. True it is that they have had toil enough to be disheartened. A man chafes at having to stay away from his wife even for a single month, when he is on shipboard, at the mercy of wind and sea, but it is now nine long years that we have been kept here; I cannot, therefore, blame the Achaeans if they turn restive; still we shall be shamed if we go home empty after so long a stay- therefore, my friends, be patient yet a little longer that we may learn whether the prophesyings of Calchas were false or true. "All who have not since perished must remember as though it were yesterday or the day before, how the ships of the Achaeans were detained in Aulis when we were on our way hither to make war on Priam and the Trojans. We were ranged round about a fountain offering hecatombs to the gods upon their holy altars, and there was a fine plane-tree from beneath which there welled a stream of pure water. Then we saw a prodigy; for Jove sent a fearful serpent out of the ground, with blood-red stains upon its back, and it darted from under the altar on to the plane-tree. Now there was a brood of young sparrows, quite small, upon the topmost bough, peeping out from under the leaves, eight in all, and their mother that hatched them made nine. The serpent ate the poor cheeping things, while the old bird flew about lamenting her little ones; but the serpent threw his coils about her and caught her by the wing as she was screaming. Then, when he had eaten both the sparrow and her young, the god who had sent him made him become a sign; for the son of scheming Saturn turned him into stone, and we stood there wondering at that which had come to pass. Seeing, then, that such a fearful portent had broken in upon our hecatombs, Calchas forthwith declared to us the oracles of heaven. 'Why, Achaeans,' said he, 'are you thus speechless? Jove has sent us this sign, long in coming, and long ere it be fulfilled, though its fame shall last for ever. As the serpent ate the eight fledglings and the sparrow that hatched them, which makes nine, so shall we fight nine years at Troy, but in the tenth shall take the town.' This was what he said, and now it is all coming true. Stay here, therefore, all of you, till we take the city of Priam." On this the Argives raised a shout, till the ships rang again with the uproar. Nestor, knight of Gerene, then addressed them. "Shame on you," he cried, "to stay talking here like children, when you should fight like men. Where are our covenants now, and where the oaths that we have taken? Shall our counsels be flung into the fire, with our drink-offerings and the right hands of fellowship wherein we have put our trust? We waste our time in words, and for all our talking here shall be no further forward. Stand, therefore, son of Atreus, by your own steadfast purpose; lead the Argives on to battle, and leave this handful of men to rot, who scheme, and scheme in vain, to get back to Argos ere they have learned whether Jove be true or a liar. For the mighty son of Saturn surely promised that we should succeed, when we Argives set sail to bring death and destruction upon the Trojans. He showed us favourable signs by flashing his lightning on our right hands; therefore let none make haste to go till he has first lain with the wife of some Trojan, and avenged the toil and sorrow that he has suffered for the sake of Helen. Nevertheless, if any man is in such haste to be at home again, let him lay his hand to his ship that he may meet his doom in the sight of all. But, O king, consider and give ear to my counsel, for the word that I say may not be neglected lightly. Divide your men, Agamemnon, into their several tribes and clans, that clans and tribes may stand by and help one another. If you do this, and if the Achaeans obey you, you will find out who, both chiefs and peoples, are brave, and who are cowards; for they will vie against the other. Thus you shall also learn whether it is through the counsel of heaven or the cowardice of man that you shall fail to take the town." And Agamemnon answered, "Nestor, you have again outdone the sons of the Achaeans in counsel. Would, by Father Jove, Minerva, and Apollo, that I had among them ten more such councillors, for the city of King Priam would then soon fall beneath our hands, and we should sack it. But the son of Saturn afflicts me with bootless wranglings and strife. Achilles and I are quarrelling about this girl, in which matter I was the first to offend; if we can be of one mind again, the Trojans will not stave off destruction for a day. Now, therefore, get your morning meal, that our hosts join in fight. Whet well your spears; see well to the ordering of your shields; give good feeds to your horses, and look your chariots carefully over, that we may do battle the livelong day; for we shall have no rest, not for a moment, till night falls to part us. The bands that bear your shields shall be wet with the sweat upon your shoulders, your hands shall weary upon your spears, your horses shall steam in front of your chariots, and if I see any man shirking the fight, or trying to keep out of it at the ships, there shall be no help for him, but he shall be a prey to dogs and vultures." Thus he spoke, and the Achaeans roared applause. As when the waves run high before the blast of the south wind and break on some lofty headland, dashing against it and buffeting it without ceasing, as the storms from every quarter drive them, even so did the Achaeans rise and hurry in all directions to their ships. There they lighted their fires at their tents and got dinner, offering sacrifice every man to one or other of the gods, and praying each one of them that he might live to come out of the fight. Agamemnon, king of men, sacrificed a fat five-year-old bull to the mighty son of Saturn, and invited the princes and elders of his host. First he asked Nestor and King Idomeneus, then the two Ajaxes and the son of Tydeus, and sixthly Ulysses, peer of gods in counsel; but Menelaus came of his own accord, for he knew how busy his brother then was. They stood round the bull with the barley-meal in their hands, and Agamemnon prayed, saying, "Jove, most glorious, supreme, that dwellest in heaven, and ridest upon the storm-cloud, grant that the sun may not go down, nor the night fall, till the palace of Priam is laid low, and its gates are consumed with fire. Grant that my sword may pierce the shirt of Hector about his heart, and that full many of his comrades may bite the dust as they fall dying round him." Thus he prayed, but the son of Saturn would not fulfil his prayer. He accepted the sacrifice, yet none the less increased their toil continually. When they had done praying and sprinkling the barley-meal upon the victim, they drew back its head, killed it, and then flayed it. They cut out the thigh-bones, wrapped them round in two layers of fat, and set pieces of raw meat on the top of them. These they burned upon the split logs of firewood, but they spitted the inward meats, and held them in the flames to cook. When the thigh-bones were burned, and they had tasted the inward meats, they cut the rest up small, put the pieces upon spits, roasted them till they were done, and drew them off; then, when they had finished their work and the feast was ready, they ate it, and every man had his full share, so that all were satisfied. As soon as they had had enough to eat and drink, Nestor, knight of Gerene, began to speak. "King Agamemnon," said he, "let us not stay talking here, nor be slack in the work that heaven has put into our hands. Let the heralds summon the people to gather at their several ships; we will then go about among the host, that we may begin fighting at once." Thus did he speak, and Agamemnon heeded his words. He at once sent the criers round to call the people in assembly. So they called them, and the people gathered thereon. The chiefs about the son of Atreus chose their men and marshalled them, while Minerva went among them holding her priceless aegis that knows neither age nor death. From it there waved a hundred tassels of pure gold, all deftly woven, and each one of them worth a hundred oxen. With this she darted furiously everywhere among the hosts of the Achaeans, urging them forward, and putting courage into the heart of each, so that he might fight and do battle without ceasing. Thus war became sweeter in their eyes even than returning home in their ships. As when some great forest fire is raging upon a mountain top and its light is seen afar, even so as they marched the gleam of their armour flashed up into the firmament of heaven. They were like great flocks of geese, or cranes, or swans on the plain about the waters of Cayster, that wing their way hither and thither, glorying in the pride of flight, and crying as they settle till the fen is alive with their screaming. Even thus did their tribes pour from ships and tents on to the plain of the Scamander, and the ground rang as brass under the feet of men and horses. They stood as thick upon the flower-bespangled field as leaves that bloom in summer. As countless swarms of flies buzz around a herdsman's homestead in the time of spring when the pails are drenched with milk, even so did the Achaeans swarm on to the plain to charge the Trojans and destroy them. The chiefs disposed their men this way and that before the fight began, drafting them out as easily as goatherds draft their flocks when they have got mixed while feeding; and among them went King Agamemnon, with a head and face like Jove the lord of thunder, a waist like Mars, and a chest like that of Neptune. As some great bull that lords it over the herds upon the plain, even so did Jove make the son of Atreus stand peerless among the multitude of heroes. And now, O Muses, dwellers in the mansions of Olympus, tell me- for you are goddesses and are in all places so that you see all things, while we know nothing but by report- who were the chiefs and princes of the Danaans? As for the common soldiers, they were so that I could not name every single one of them though I had ten tongues, and though my voice failed not and my heart were of bronze within me, unless you, O Olympian Muses, daughters of aegis-bearing Jove, were to recount them to me. Nevertheless, I will tell the captains of the ships and all the fleet together. Peneleos, Leitus, Arcesilaus, Prothoenor, and Clonius were captains of the Boeotians. These were they that dwelt in Hyria and rocky Aulis, and who held Schoenus, Scolus, and the highlands of Eteonus, with Thespeia, Graia, and the fair city of Mycalessus. They also held Harma, Eilesium, and Erythrae; and they had Eleon, Hyle, and Peteon; Ocalea and the strong fortress of Medeon; Copae, Eutresis, and Thisbe the haunt of doves; Coronea, and the pastures of Haliartus; Plataea and Glisas; the fortress of Thebes the less; holy Onchestus with its famous grove of Neptune; Arne rich in vineyards; Midea, sacred Nisa, and Anthedon upon the sea. From these there came fifty ships, and in each there were a hundred and twenty young men of the Boeotians. Ascalaphus and Ialmenus, sons of Mars, led the people that dwelt in Aspledon and Orchomenus the realm of Minyas. Astyoche a noble maiden bore them in the house of Actor son of Azeus; for she had gone with Mars secretly into an upper chamber, and he had lain with her. With these there came thirty ships. The Phoceans were led by Schedius and Epistrophus, sons of mighty Iphitus the son of Naubolus. These were they that held Cyparissus, rocky Pytho, holy Crisa, Daulis, and Panopeus; they also that dwelt in Anemorea and Hyampolis, and about the waters of the river Cephissus, and Lilaea by the springs of the Cephissus; with their chieftains came forty ships, and they marshalled the forces of the Phoceans, which were stationed next to the Boeotians, on their left. Ajax, the fleet son of Oileus, commanded the Locrians. He was not so great, nor nearly so great, as Ajax the son of Telamon. He was a little man, and his breastplate was made of linen, but in use of the spear he excelled all the Hellenes and the Achaeans. These dwelt in Cynus, Opous, Calliarus, Bessa, Scarphe, fair Augeae, Tarphe, and Thronium about the river Boagrius. With him there came forty ships of the Locrians who dwell beyond Euboea. The fierce Abantes held Euboea with its cities, Chalcis, Eretria, Histiaea rich in vines, Cerinthus upon the sea, and the rock-perched town of Dium; with them were also the men of Carystus and Styra; Elephenor of the race of Mars was in command of these; he was son of Chalcodon, and chief over all the Abantes. With him they came, fleet of foot and wearing their hair long behind, brave warriors, who would ever strive to tear open the corslets of their foes with their long ashen spears. Of these there came fifty ships. And they that held the strong city of Athens, the people of great Erechtheus, who was born of the soil itself, but Jove's daughter, Minerva, fostered him, and established him at Athens in her own rich sanctuary. There, year by year, the Athenian youths worship him with sacrifices of bulls and rams. These were commanded by Menestheus, son of Peteos. No man living could equal him in the marshalling of chariots and foot soldiers. Nestor could alone rival him, for he was older. With him there came fifty ships. Ajax brought twelve ships from Salamis, and stationed them alongside those of the Athenians. The men of Argos, again, and those who held the walls of Tiryns, with Hermione, and Asine upon the gulf; Troezene, Eionae, and the vineyard lands of Epidaurus; the Achaean youths, moreover, who came from Aegina and Mases; these were led by Diomed of the loud battle-cry, and Sthenelus son of famed Capaneus. With them in command was Euryalus, son of king Mecisteus, son of Talaus; but Diomed was chief over them all. With these there came eighty ships. Those who held the strong city of Mycenae, rich Corinth and Cleonae; Orneae, Araethyrea, and Licyon, where Adrastus reigned of old; Hyperesia, high Gonoessa, and Pellene; Aegium and all the coast-land round about Helice; these sent a hundred ships under the command of King Agamemnon, son of Atreus. His force was far both finest and most numerous, and in their midst was the king himself, all glorious in his armour of gleaming bronze- foremost among the heroes, for he was the greatest king, and had most men under him. And those that dwelt in Lacedaemon, lying low among the hills, Pharis, Sparta, with Messe the haunt of doves; Bryseae, Augeae, Amyclae, and Helos upon the sea; Laas, moreover, and Oetylus; these were led by Menelaus of the loud battle-cry, brother to Agamemnon, and of them there were sixty ships, drawn up apart from the others. Among them went Menelaus himself, strong in zeal, urging his men to fight; for he longed to avenge the toil and sorrow that he had suffered for the sake of Helen. The men of Pylos and Arene, and Thryum where is the ford of the river Alpheus; strong Aipy, Cyparisseis, and Amphigenea; Pteleum, Helos, and Dorium, where the Muses met Thamyris, and stilled his minstrelsy for ever. He was returning from Oechalia, where Eurytus lived and reigned, and boasted that he would surpass even the Muses, daughters of aegis-bearing Jove, if they should sing against him; whereon they were angry, and maimed him. They robbed him of his divine power of song, and thenceforth he could strike the lyre no more. These were commanded by Nestor, knight of Gerene, and with him there came ninety ships. And those that held Arcadia, under the high mountain of Cyllene, near the tomb of Aepytus, where the people fight hand to hand; the men of Pheneus also, and Orchomenus rich in flocks; of Rhipae, Stratie, and bleak Enispe; of Tegea and fair Mantinea; of Stymphelus and Parrhasia; of these King Agapenor son of Ancaeus was commander, and they had sixty ships. Many Arcadians, good soldiers, came in each one of them, but Agamemnon found them the ships in which to cross the sea, for they were not a people that occupied their business upon the waters. The men, moreover, of Buprasium and of Elis, so much of it as is enclosed between Hyrmine, Myrsinus upon the sea-shore, the rock Olene and Alesium. These had four leaders, and each of them had ten ships, with many Epeans on board. Their captains were Amphimachus and Thalpius- the one, son of Cteatus, and the other, of Eurytus- both of the race of Actor. The two others were Diores, son of Amarynces, and Polyxenus, son of King Agasthenes, son of Augeas. And those of Dulichium with the sacred Echinean islands, who dwelt beyond the sea off Elis; these were led by Meges, peer of Mars, and the son of valiant Phyleus, dear to Jove, who quarrelled with his father, and went to settle in Dulichium. With him there came forty ships. Ulysses led the brave Cephallenians, who held Ithaca, Neritum with its forests, Crocylea, rugged Aegilips, Samos and Zacynthus, with the mainland also that was over against the islands. These were led by Ulysses, peer of Jove in counsel, and with him there came twelve ships. Thoas, son of Andraemon, commanded the Aetolians, who dwelt in Pleuron, Olenus, Pylene, Chalcis by the sea, and rocky Calydon, for the great king Oeneus had now no sons living, and was himself dead, as was also golden-haired Meleager, who had been set over the Aetolians to be their king. And with Thoas there came forty ships. The famous spearsman Idomeneus led the Cretans, who held Cnossus, and the well-walled city of Gortys; Lyctus also, Miletus and Lycastus that lies upon the chalk; the populous towns of Phaestus and Rhytium, with the other peoples that dwelt in the hundred cities of Crete. All these were led by Idomeneus, and by Meriones, peer of murderous Mars. And with these there came eighty ships. Tlepolemus, son of Hercules, a man both brave and large of stature, brought nine ships of lordly warriors from Rhodes. These dwelt in Rhodes which is divided among the three cities of Lindus, Ielysus, and Cameirus, that lies upon the chalk. These were commanded by Tlepolemus, son of Hercules by Astyochea, whom he had carried off from Ephyra, on the river Selleis, after sacking many cities of valiant warriors. When Tlepolemus grew up, he killed his father's uncle Licymnius, who had been a famous warrior in his time, but was then grown old. On this he built himself a fleet, gathered a great following, and fled beyond the sea, for he was menaced by the other sons and grandsons of Hercules. After a voyage. during which he suffered great hardship, he came to Rhodes, where the people divided into three communities, according to their tribes, and were dearly loved by Jove, the lord, of gods and men; wherefore the son of Saturn showered down great riches upon them. And Nireus brought three ships from Syme- Nireus, who was the handsomest man that came up under Ilius of all the Danaans after the son of Peleus- but he was a man of no substance, and had but a small following. And those that held Nisyrus, Crapathus, and Casus, with Cos, the city of Eurypylus,

newer horizon demanded in usa politicking. can non natural born + nonbinding resolution senate run pres U S ?

im write stories, not profesional but tell me wat u think of first chapter wud u buy if if i publised and y?

this is the first chapter of my book, i will add it chater by chapter pleaseeeeeee tell me what you think

plz. help me to write the main idea of this article in the NY Times. in two pages.?

What do you rate as Harvey Keitels best movie.? Personally i love him in everthing he has ever done here is a list to choose from. The Shadow Dancer (2005) .... Weldon Parish ... aka Shadows in the Sun (USA) Be Cool (2005) .... Nick Carr One Last Dance (2005) .... Terrtano The Gypsy's Curse (2005) The Bridge of San Luis Rey (2004) .... Uncle Pio ... aka Puente de San Luis Rey, El (Spain) National Treasure (2004) .... Sadusky ... aka Sonomo (Philippines: English title: review title) Puerto Vallarta Squeeze (2004) .... Walter McGrane Dreaming of Julia (2003) .... Che Who Killed the Idea? (2003) .... Private Investigator The Galindez File (2003) .... Edward Robards ... aka Misterio Galíndez, El (Spain) Crime Spree (2003) .... Frankie Zammeti "Saturday Night Live" ... aka NBC's Saturday Night (USA: original title) ... aka SNL ... aka SNL 25 (USA: new title) ... aka Saturday Night Live '80 (USA: new title) - Episode #28.7 (2002) TV Episode (uncredited) .... Siegfried - Episode #18.11 (1993) TV Episode .... Host Beeper (2002) .... Zolo Red Dragon (2002) .... Jack Crawford ... aka Roter Drache (Germany) Ginostra (2002) .... Matt Benson Nowhere (2002) Taking Sides (2001) .... Major Steve Arnold ... aka Fall Furtwängler, Der (Austria) ... aka Taking Sides - Der Fall Furtwängler (Germany) ... aka Taking sides - Le cas Furtwängler (France) The Grey Zone (2001) .... SS-Oberscharfuhrer Eric Muhsfeldt Vipera (2001) ... aka Viper (International: English title) Nailed (2001) .... Tony Romano Little Nicky (2000) .... Satan Prince of Central Park (2000) .... The Guardian U-571 (2000) .... CPO Henry Klough ... aka U-571 (France) Fail Safe (2000) (TV) .... Brig. Gen. Warren 'Blackie' Black Presence of Mind (1999) .... The Master ... aka Celo, El (Spain) Holy Smoke (1999) .... PJ Waters ... aka Holy Smoke! (USA: video box title) Three Seasons (1999) .... James Hager Mio West, Il (1998) .... Johnny Lowen ... aka Gunslinger's Revenge (USA: DVD title) ... aka My West Finding Graceland (1998) .... Elvis Lulu on the Bridge (1998) .... Izzy Maurer Shadrach (1998) .... Vernon Dabney FairyTale: A True Story (1997) .... Harry Houdini ... aka Fairy Tale ... aka Illumination Cop Land (1997) .... Ray Donlan City of Industry (1997) .... Roy Egan Head Above Water (1996) .... George From Dusk Till Dawn (1996) .... Jacob Fuller Blue in the Face (1995) .... Auggie Wren ... aka Brooklyn Boogie (UK) Clockers (1995) .... Det. Rocco Klein Vlemma tou Odyssea, To (1995) .... A ... aka Βλέμμα του Οδυσσέα, Το (Greece) ... aka Sguardo di Ulisse, Lo (Italy) ... aka The Gaze of Odysseus ... aka The Look of Ulysses ... aka Ulysses' Gaze (USA: literal English title) Smoke (1995) .... Augustus 'Auggie' Wren ... aka Smoke - Raucher unter sich (Germany) Imaginary Crimes (1994) .... Ray Weiler Somebody to Love (1994) .... Harry Harrelson Pulp Fiction (1994) .... Winston 'The Wolf' Wolfe Monkey Trouble (1994) .... Azro ... aka Pet Dangerous Game (1993) .... Eddie Israel ... aka Snake Eyes (UK) (USA: working title) Rising Sun (1993) .... Lt. Tom Graham The Piano (1993) .... George Baines ... aka Leçon de piano, La (France) Point of No Return (1993) .... Victor the Cleaner ... aka The Assassin (Australia) (UK) (USA: video title) The Young Americans (1993) .... John Harris Bad Lieutenant (1992) .... The Lieutenant Sister Act (1992) .... Vince LaRocca Reservoir Dogs (1992) .... Mr. White/Larry Dimmick Bugsy (1991) .... Mickey Cohen Thelma & Louise (1991) .... Investigator Hal Slocumb Mortal Thoughts (1991) .... Det. John Woods The Two Jakes (1990) .... Julius 'Jake' Berman Due occhi diabolici (1990) .... Roderick Usher (segment "The Black Cat") ... aka Two Evil Eyes (USA) Batalla de los Tres Reyes, La (1990) .... Sandobal ... aka Bitva tryokh koroley (Soviet Union: Russian title) ... aka Drums of Fire (International: English title: informal title) ... aka Tambores de fuego (Spain: Castilian title) ... aka The Battle of the Three Kings (International: English title: literal title) January Man (1989) .... Police Comissioner Frank Starkey ... aka The January Man (USA: poster title) This Ain't Bebop (1989) (TV) The Last Temptation of Christ (1988) .... Judas Down Where the Buffalo Go (1988) (TV) Caro Gorbaciov (1988) ... aka Cordial Gorbatschev The Pick-up Artist (1987) .... Alonzo Scolara Inchiesta, L' (1987) .... Ponzio Pilato ... aka The Inquiry (USA) ... aka The Investigation "The Ellen Burstyn Show" - Episode #1.6 (????) TV Episode .... Frank Tanner The Men's Club (1986) .... Solly Berliner, Real Estate Broker-Salesman Wise Guys (1986) .... Bobby DiLea Off Beat (1986) .... Mickey Complicato intrigo di donne, vicoli e delitti, Un (1986) .... Frankie ... aka A Complex Plot About Women, Alleys and Crimes (International: English title: literal title) ... aka Camorra (Italy) ... aka Camorra (A Story of Streets, Women and Crime) (International: English title: complete title) ... aka Camorra: The Naples Connection Blindside (1986) .... Penfield Gruber Sposa americana, La (1986) ... aka The American Bride (USA) "Amazing Stories" ... aka Steven Spielberg's Amazing Stories (USA: complete title) - Vanessa in the Garden (1985) TV Episode .... Byron Sullivan Caballero del dragón, El (1985) .... Klever ... aka Star Knight (USA: video title) ... aka The Knight of the Dragon Baciami strega (1985) (TV) Nemo (1984) .... Mr. Legend ... aka Dream One Falling in Love (1984) .... Ed Lasky Exposed (1983) .... Rivas Copkiller (1983) .... Lt. Fred O'Connor ... aka Cop Killers ... aka Copkiller - l'assassino dei poliziotti (Italy) ... aka Corrupt (USA: reissue title) ... aka Corrupt Lieutenant ... aka Order of Death (USA) Une pierre dans la bouche (1983) .... The fugitive ... aka A Stone in the Mouth (USA) Bella Otero, La (1983) (TV) Nuit de Varennes, La (1982) .... Thomas Paine ... aka Mondo nuovo, Il (Italy) ... aka That Night in Varennes The Border (1982) .... Cat Bad Timing (1980) .... Inspector Netusil ... aka Bad Timing: A Sensual Obsession (USA) Mort en direct, La (1980) .... Roddy ... aka Death Watch - Der gekaufte Tod (West Germany) ... aka Death in Full View ... aka Deathwatch (USA) ... aka Gekaufte Tod, Der (West Germany) Saturn 3 (1980) .... Benson Eagle's Wing (1979) .... Henry Fingers (1978) .... Jimmy Fingers Blue Collar (1978) .... Jerry Bartowski The Duellists (1977) .... Feraud Welcome to L.A. (1976) .... Ken Hood Buffalo Bill and the Indians, or Sitting Bull's History Lesson (1976) .... Ed Goodman ... aka Buffalo Bill and the Indians Mother, Jugs & Speed (1976) .... Tony Malatesta Taxi Driver (1976) .... 'Sport' Matthew That's the Way of the World (1975) .... Coleman Buckmaster ... aka Shining Star (USA: reissue title) Alice Doesn't Live Here Anymore (1974) .... Ben Eberhart The Virginia Hill Story (1974) (TV) .... Bugsy Siegel A Memory of Two Mondays (1974) (TV) .... Jerry "The F.B.I." - Deadly Ambition (1974) TV Episode .... Ernie "Kojak" - Siege of Terror (1973) TV Episode .... Jerry Talaba Mean Streets (1973) .... Charlie Cappa Pueblo (1973) (TV) (uncredited) .... Seaman ... aka Pueblo Affair (USA) "N.Y.P.D." - Case of the Shady Lady (1968) TV Episode Who's That Knocking at My Door (1967) .... J.R. ... aka I Call First (USA: second version title) ... aka J.R. (reissue title) Reflections in a Golden Eye (1967) (uncredited) .... Soldier

WrestleZone Kevin Kelly Storyline For WrestleMania 24 (good)? This is what kevin kellys storyline for wrestlemania between hhh, cena, orton. I think its really good. anyway this is what he put. This idea will make Randy Orton a huge heel, magnify John Cena's babyface status and bring some real fire to Triple H. He needs emotion and this will do it. At the top of Raw this week, JR announces the main event is a Triple Threat Match with Triple H, Mr. Kennedy and Jeff Hardy and that later on, we will hear from Stephanie McMahon. "Who knows what she is going to say?" At 9:30, Stephanie arrives at the arena, pushing a baby carriage and probably showing that she's pregnant again. She walks down the hall as the announcers preview Stephanie's interview later on. Stephanie approaches Triple H and the announcers lay out. Stephanie--"Looking good, champ!" Hunter--"A couple of more weeks... I wish Mania was tonight!" Stephanie--"You've got a Triple Threat Match tonight and we'll be here to watch!" Hunter--"I'm glad...you look nervous." Stephanie--"Well, I am a little. We're taking a big step tonight. Are you sure you're ok with this?" Hunter--"Everyone knows it anyway, you'll be fine. Listen, I've got to get ready" Hunter looks into the carriage, smiles, kisses Steph and walks away. Commercial break. Top of the 10pm hour, Todd Grisham interviews Stephanie. She has the baby carriage with her. Todd allows Stephanie to announce that she and Triple H are indeed a family (avoiding saying "married"). She says that despite the fact that the WWE is her family's business, she and Hunter decided to keep "their" family out of the spotlight. But, she wanted to publicly get this out of the way and she will be watching Hunter win the WWE Championship at WrestleMania. Very nice babyface interview. On her last words, the lights go out on the RAW set... Todd wonders if a fuse blew... Lights come back on and the baby carriage is gone. Someone has stolen Hunter and Stephanie's baby! A frantic Stephanie runs, looking for her missing child, screaming for Hunter... Commercial Back from break, JR and the King reset what has happened and security is looking for the child but so far, no one has found her. Throw a cold match into the ring as a split screen shows what's going on backstage. Stephanie and Hunter are running backstage, opening doors, frantic. The announcers say that security has locked the building down so whomever has the baby can't leave the arena. Still, the tension is thick in their voices and a sense of doom lingers. After the match, we go backstage and the search continues. As the camera follows the search, Todd Grisham narrates and catches a brief interview with William Regal. The GM sympathetically announces that Hunter has been excused from the main event but Mr. Kennedy will still face Jeff Hardy. It seems that everyone is looking to help. Hunter is screaming at a security guard in the next segment as we come back from break and John Cena runs in, offering to help. Hunter says thanks and quickly continues searching, screaming "who the hell would do this?". The camera stays on Cena and he looks like he knows who might have done it. Back to the ring for a Diva match... At the end of the match, Hunter and Stephanie are continuing to search. They enter an empty locker room and in the corner on the floor, they find the baby's blanket. Stephanie shrieks and Hunter sobs loudly. They hold each other, cradling the empty baby blanket. Main event time, Jeff Hardy faces Mr. Kennedy. They get a ladder involved and Hardy takes both himself and Kennedy out with a huge spot. With both men down and no music, Randy Orton comes down the ramp... pushing the baby carriage. Randy gets a mic and lifts the carriage into the ring. He says the search is over and he's found the baby. He calls Hunter and Stephanie out. No music, together they do. Orton now turns evil. "STOP RIGHT THERE, YOU SON OF A BITCH! YOU WANT YOUR KID BACK? BOW OUT OF MANIA AND YOU'LL GET YOUR KID BACK! I TOOK THE KID AND I'M PROUD! JUST NOD YOUR HEAD AND THIS WILL ALL BE OVER! YOU'LL GET YOUR KID BACK AND I'LL GET CENA ONE ON ONE!" Hunter starts to run to the ring. Randy verbally cuts him off, threatening to do something he might regret. That stops Hunter, who is seething while Stephanie is crying uncontrollably. Hunter moves again and Randy grabs the carriage. He says, "Let me show you what's at risk...". Randy goes into the carriage... but it's EMPTY! As Randy is freaking out, John Cena runs down the ramp, holding the baby wrapped in a blanket. Cena hands the baby to Stephanie. The camera mic picks up Cena quickly telling the shocked and happy parents that the baby was in safe but hidden in Orton's dressing room. Hunter checks with Steph and the baby. Orton is going ballistic! Once Hunter realizes that the baby is fine, revenge oozes from his pores. As he and Cena start to run to the ring, Orton bails and never looks back. Hunter's music hits as he and Cena shake hands and hug. Hunter's face says he will kill Orton. So, what are we left with? Orton is the heel of all heels and Hunter wants to kill him. Cena is the hero and Hunter owes him one but next week, we learn that both men still want each other's best at WrestleMania. Regal has to order a cooling off period for everyone's sake. Steph did her part, humanizing Hunter and we don't see her anymore. No mom would ever leave her baby again. Hunter goes over at Mania and Cena continues the chase. Orton is still hunted by Triple H so he'll always have title shots.

Taser Gun Story. What do you think? Last weekend I saw something at Larry's Pistol & Pawn Shop that sparked my interest. The occasion was our 15th anniversary and I was looking for a little something extra for my wife Julie. What I came across was a 100,000-volt, pocket/purse-sized taser. The effects of the taser were supposed to be short lived, with no long-term adverse affect on your assailant, allowing her adequate time to retreat to safety....?? 'WAY TOO COOL! Long story short, I bought the device and brought it home. I loaded two AAA batteries in the darn thing and pushed the button. Nothing! I was disappointed. I learned, however, that if I pushed the button AND pressed it a gainst a metal surface at the same time; I'd get the blue arc of electricity darting back and forth between the prongs. AWESOME!!! Unfortunately, I have yet to explain to Julie what that burn spot is on the face of her microwave. Okay, so I was home alone with this new toy, thinking to myself that it couldn't be all that bad with only two triple-A batteries, right? There I sat in my recliner, my cat Gracie looking on intently (trusting little soul) while I was reading the directions and thin king that I really needed to try this thing out on a flesh & blood moving target. I must admit I thought about zapping Gracie (for a fraction of a second) and thought better of it. She is such a sweet cat. But, if I was going to give this thing to my wife to protect herself against a mugger, I did want some assurance that it would work as advertised. Am I wrong? So, there I sat in a pair of shorts and a tank top with my reading glasses perched delicately on the bridge of my nose, directions in one hand, and taser in another. The directions said that a one-second burst would shock and disorient your assailant; a two-second burst was supposed to cause muscle spasms and a major loss of bodily control; a three-second burst would purportedly make your assailant flop on the ground like a fish out of water. Any burst longer than three seconds would be wasting the batteries.? ? All the while I'm looking at this little device measuring about 5" long, less than 3/4 inch in circumference; pretty cute really and (loaded with two itsy, bitsy triple-A batteries) thinking to myself, "no possible way!" What happened next is almost beyond description, but I'll do my best...? I'm sitting there alone, Gracie looking on with her head cocked to one side as to say, "don't do it master," reasoning that a one-second burst from such a tiny little ole thing couldn't hurt all that bad. I decided to give myself a one-second burst just for heck of it. I touched the prongs to my naked thigh, pushed the button, and . . . HOLY MOTHER OF GOD, WEAPONS OF MASS DESTRUCTION! I'm pretty sure Jessie Ventura ran in through the side door, picked me up in the recliner , then body slammed us both on the carpet, over and over and over again. I vaguely recall waking up on my side in the fetal position, with tears in my eyes, body soaking wet, both nipples on fire, testicles nowhere to be found, with my left arm tucked under my body in th e oddest position, and tingling in my legs? The cat was standing over me making meowing sounds I had never heard before, licking my face, undoubtedly thinking to herself, "Do it again, stupid, do it again!" Note: If you ever feel compelled to "mug" yourself with a taser, one note of caution: there is no such thing as a one-second burst when you zap yourself! You will not let go of that thing until it is dislodged from your hand by a violent thrashing about on the floor. A three-second burst would be considered conservative? SON-OF-A-... That hurt like **% !!! A minute or so later (I can't be sure, as time was a relative thing at that point), I collected my wits (what little I had left), sat up and surveyed the landscape. My bent reading glasses were on the mantel of the fireplace. How did they get up there??? My triceps, right thigh and both nipples were still twitching. My facefelt like it had been shot up with Novocain, and my bottom lip weighed 88 lbs. I'm still looking for my testicles! I'm offering a significant reward for their safe return!! Still in shock! P. S. My wife loved the gift, and now regularly threatens me with it! "If you think Education is difficult, try being stupid."

im a writer( not proffesional) and i write many books tell me what you think of this one plz much apreciated!!